This is a modern-English version of An Old-Fashioned Girl, originally written by Alcott, Louisa May. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.





AN OLD-FASHIONED GIRL



By Louisa M. Alcott






Preface

AS a preface is the only place where an author can with propriety explain a purpose or apologize for shortcomings, I venture to avail myself of the privilege to make a statement for the benefit of my readers.

As a preface is the only place where an author can properly explain their purpose or apologize for shortcomings, I take the opportunity to make a statement for the benefit of my readers.

As the first part of “An Old-Fashioned Girl” was written in 1869, the demand for a sequel, in beseeching little letters that made refusal impossible, rendered it necessary to carry my heroine boldly forward some six or seven years into the future. The domestic nature of the story makes this audacious proceeding possible; while the lively fancies of my young readers will supply all deficiencies, and overlook all discrepancies.

As the first part of “An Old-Fashioned Girl” was written in 1869, the overwhelming requests for a sequel, through pleading little letters that made it hard to say no, made it necessary to advance my heroine boldly about six or seven years into the future. The everyday nature of the story makes this bold move possible, while the vibrant imaginations of my young readers will fill in any gaps and overlook any inconsistencies.

This explanation will, I trust, relieve those well-regulated minds, who cannot conceive of such literary lawlessness, from the bewilderment which they suffered when the same experiment was tried in a former book.

I hope this explanation will help those orderly minds who can't understand such literary chaos to make sense of the confusion they experienced when a similar attempt was made in a previous book.

The “Old-Fashioned Girl” is not intended as a perfect model, but as a possible improvement upon [Page] the Girl of the Period, who seems sorrowfully ignorant or ashamed of the good old fashions which make woman truly beautiful and honored, and, through her, render home what it should be,-a happy place, where parents and children, brothers and sisters, learn to love and know and help one another.

The “Old-Fashioned Girl” isn’t meant to be a perfect example, but rather a potential upgrade to the Girl of the Period, who appears sadly unaware or embarrassed by the timeless qualities that make a woman genuinely beautiful and respected. Through her, home becomes what it should be—a joyful place where parents and children, brothers and sisters, learn to love, understand, and support one another.

If the history of Polly's girlish experiences suggests a hint or insinuates a lesson, I shall feel that, in spite of many obstacles, I have not entirely neglected my duty toward the little men and women, for whom it is an honor and a pleasure to write, since in them I have always found my kindest patrons, gentlest critics, warmest friends.

If Polly's experiences as a girl suggest a clue or imply a lesson, I'll feel that, despite many challenges, I haven't completely neglected my responsibility toward the little boys and girls for whom it's an honor and a pleasure to write. I've always found them to be my kindest supporters, gentle critics, and warmest friends.

L. M. A.

L. M. A.






Contents

CHAPTER I. POLLY ARRIVES
CHAPTER II. NEW FASHIONS
CHAPTER III. POLLY'S TROUBLES
CHAPTER IV. LITTLE THINGS
CHAPTER V. SCRAPES
CHAPTER VI. GRANDMA
CHAPTER VII. GOOD-BY
CHAPTER VIII. SIX YEARS AFTERWARD
CHAPTER IX. LESSONS
CHAPTER X. BROTHERS AND SISTERS
CHAPTER XI. NEEDLES AND TONGUES
CHAPTER XII. FORBIDDEN FRUIT
CHAPTER XIII. THE SUNNY SIDE
CHAPTER XIV. NIPPED IN THE BUD
CHAPTER XV. BREAKERS AHEAD
CHAPTER XVI. A DRESS PARADE
CHAPTER XVII. PLAYING GRANDMOTHER
CHAPTER XVIII.    THE WOMAN WHO DID NOT DARE
CHAPTER XIX. TOM'S SUCCESS






AN OLD-FASHIONED GIRL





CHAPTER I. POLLY ARRIVES

“IT'S time to go to the station, Tom.”

“It's time to head to the station, Tom.”

“Come on, then.”

"Let's go."

“Oh, I'm not going; it's too wet. Should n't have a crimp left if I went out such a day as this; and I want to look nice when Polly comes.”

“Oh, I'm not going; it's too wet. I wouldn't have a crimp left if I went out on a day like this; and I want to look nice when Polly comes.”

“You don't expect me to go and bring home a strange girl alone, do you?” And Tom looked as much alarmed as if his sister had proposed to him to escort the wild woman of Australia.

“You can't seriously expect me to go and bring home a random girl by myself, right?” And Tom looked just as shocked as if his sister had asked him to escort the wild woman of Australia.

“Of course I do. It's your place to go and get her; and if you was n't a bear, you'd like it.”

“Of course I do. It's your job to go and get her; and if you weren't so difficult, you'd probably enjoy it.”

“Well, I call that mean! I supposed I'd got to go; but you said you'd go, too. Catch me bothering about your friends another time! No, sir!” And Tom rose from the sofa with an air of indignant resolution, the impressive effect of which was somewhat damaged by a tousled head, and the hunched appearance of his garments generally.

"Well, I think that's really rude! I guess I have to go; but you said you’d come, too. Don’t count on me worrying about your friends again! No way!" And Tom got up from the couch with a look of determined anger, though the effect was somewhat lessened by his messy hair and the generally disheveled state of his clothes.

“Now, don't be cross; and I'll get mamma to let you have that horrid Ned Miller, that you are so fond of, come and make you a visit after Polly's gone,” said Fanny, hoping to soothe his ruffled feelings.

“Now, don't be upset; I'll ask Mom to let you have that awful Ned Miller, the one you like so much, come visit you after Polly’s gone,” said Fanny, trying to calm his uneasy feelings.

“How long is she going to stay?” demanded Tom, making his toilet by a promiscuous shake.

“How long is she going to be here?” Tom asked, fixing his appearance with a casual shake.

“A month or two, maybe. She's ever so nice; and I shall keep her as long as she's happy.”

“A month or two, maybe. She's really nice; and I'll keep her as long as she's happy.”

“She won't stay long then, if I can help it,” muttered Tom, who regarded girls as a very unnecessary portion of creation. Boys of fourteen are apt to think so, and perhaps it is a wise arrangement; for, being fond of turning somersaults, they have an opportunity of indulging in a good one, metaphorically speaking, when, three or four years later, they become the abject slaves of “those bothering girls.”

“She won't stick around long then, if I can help it,” muttered Tom, who saw girls as a totally unnecessary part of life. Boys at fourteen tend to think that way, and maybe it’s a smart setup; because, being into doing flips, they get a chance to really flip things around, so to speak, when three or four years later, they become the total slaves of “those annoying girls.”

“Look here! how am I going to know the creature? I never saw her, and she never saw me. You'll have to come too, Fan,” he added, pausing on his way to the door, arrested by the awful idea that he might have to address several strange girls before he got the right one.

“Hey! How am I supposed to recognize her? I’ve never seen her, and she’s never seen me. You’ll have to come too, Fan,” he said, stopping on his way to the door, caught by the terrifying thought that he might have to talk to a bunch of random girls before finding the right one.

“You'll find her easy enough; she'll probably be standing round looking for us. I dare say she'll know you, though I'm not there, because I've described you to her.”

"You'll find her without much trouble; she'll likely be standing around looking for us. I bet she'll recognize you, even though I'm not there, because I've told her all about you."

“Guess she won't, then;” and Tom gave a hasty smooth to his curly pate and a glance at the mirror, feeling sure that his sister had n't done him justice. Sisters never do, as “we fellows” know too well.

“Guess she won't, then,” Tom said as he quickly smoothed his curly hair and glanced at the mirror, confident that his sister hadn’t given him the credit he deserved. Sisters never do, as “we guys” know all too well.

“Do go along, or you'll be too late; and then, what will Polly think of me?” cried Fanny, with the impatient poke which is peculiarly aggravating to masculine dignity.

“Just go already, or you'll be late; and then what will Polly think of me?” Fanny exclaimed, with the annoying jab that really gets under a guy's skin.

“She'll think you cared more about your frizzles than your friends, and she'll be about right, too.”

“She'll think you care more about your looks than your friends, and she'll be pretty much right about that, too.”

Feeling that he said rather a neat and cutting thing, Tom sauntered leisurely away, perfectly conscious that it was late, but bent on not being hurried while in sight, though he ran himself off his legs to make up for it afterward.

Feeling proud of his clever remark, Tom strolled away casually, fully aware that it was late. However, he was determined not to rush while in view, even though he hurried to catch up later.

“If I was the President, I'd make a law to shut up all boys till they were grown; for they certainly are the most provoking toads in the world,” said Fanny, as she watched the slouchy figure of her brother strolling down the street. She might have changed her mind, however, if she had followed him, for as soon as he turned the corner, his whole aspect altered; his hands came out of his pockets, he stopped whistling, buttoned his jacket, gave his cap a pull, and went off at a great pace.

“If I were the President, I’d make a law to keep all boys quiet until they grew up; they really are the most annoying little creatures in the world,” said Fanny, as she watched her brother’s lazy figure walking down the street. She might have changed her mind, though, if she had followed him, because as soon as he turned the corner, his whole demeanor changed; his hands came out of his pockets, he stopped whistling, buttoned his jacket, adjusted his cap, and took off at a brisk pace.

The train was just in when he reached the station, panting like a race-horse, and as red as a lobster with the wind and the run.

The train had just arrived when he got to the station, out of breath like a runner and as red as a lobster from the wind and the sprint.

“Suppose she'll wear a top-knot and a thingumbob, like every one else; and however shall I know her? Too bad of Fan to make me come alone!” thought Tom, as he stood watching the crowd stream through the depot, and feeling rather daunted at the array of young ladies who passed. As none of them seemed looking for any one, he did not accost them, but eyed each new batch with the air of a martyr. “That's her,” he said to himself, as he presently caught sight of a girl in gorgeous array, standing with her hands folded, and a very small hat perched on the top of a very large “chig-non,” as Tom pronounced it. “I suppose I've got to speak to her, so here goes;” and, nerving himself to the task, Tom slowly approached the damsel, who looked as if the wind had blown her clothes into rags, such a flapping of sashes, scallops, ruffles, curls, and feathers was there.

“Maybe she'll wear a top-knot and some trendy accessory, just like everyone else; how will I even recognize her? It's unfair of Fan to make me come alone!” thought Tom as he watched the crowd flow through the station, feeling a bit overwhelmed by the number of young women passing by. Since none of them looked like they were searching for someone, he didn’t approach any of them but scrutinized each new group like a martyr. “That must be her,” he told himself as he finally spotted a girl dressed in fancy clothes, standing with her hands folded and a tiny hat perched on the top of a huge hairstyle, which Tom misnamed as “chig-non.” “I guess I have to talk to her, so here goes,” and, gathering his courage, Tom slowly walked up to the girl, who looked like the wind had turned her outfit into a mess, with all the flapping sashes, scallops, ruffles, curls, and feathers.

“I say, if you please, is your name Polly Milton?” meekly asked Tom, pausing before the breezy stranger.

“I say, if you don't mind me asking, is your name Polly Milton?” Tom asked quietly, pausing in front of the breezy stranger.

“No, it is n't,” answered the young lady, with a cool stare that utterly quenched him.

“No, it isn’t,” replied the young woman, giving him a cool look that completely shut him down.

“Where in thunder is she?” growled Tom, walking off in high dudgeon. The quick tap of feet behind him made him turn in time to see a fresh-faced little girl running down the long station, and looking as if she rather liked it. As she smiled, and waved her bag at him, he stopped and waited for her, saying to himself, “Hullo! I wonder if that's Polly?”

“Where on earth is she?” Tom grumbled, storming off in a huff. The quick sound of footsteps behind him made him turn just in time to see a cheerful little girl running down the long platform, looking like she was enjoying it. As she smiled and waved her bag at him, he stopped and waited for her, thinking, “Hey! I wonder if that’s Polly?”

Up came the little girl, with her hand out, and a half-shy, half-merry look in her blue eyes, as she said, inquiringly, “This is Tom, is n't it?”

Up came the little girl, with her hand out, and a half-shy, half-happy look in her blue eyes, as she asked, “This is Tom, right?”

“Yes. How did you know?” and Tom got over the ordeal of hand-shaking without thinking of it, he was so surprised.

“Yes. How did you know?” Tom managed to get through the awkwardness of the handshake without even realizing it; he was so surprised.

“Oh, Fan told me you'd got curly hair, and a funny nose, and kept whistling, and wore a gray cap pulled over your eyes; so I knew you directly.” And Polly nodded at him in the most friendly manner, having politely refrained from calling the hair “red,” the nose “a pug,” and the cap “old,” all of which facts Fanny had carefully impressed upon her memory.

“Oh, Fan told me you have curly hair, a funny nose, and that you keep whistling and wear a gray cap pulled down over your eyes, so I recognized you right away.” And Polly nodded at him in the friendliest way, having politely avoided calling the hair “red,” the nose “a pug,” and the cap “old,” all of which Fanny had made sure to impress upon her memory.

“Where are your trunks?” asked Tom, as he was reminded of his duty by her handing him the bag, which he had not offered to take.

“Where are your bags?” asked Tom, as he remembered his responsibility when she handed him the bag, which he hadn’t offered to take.

“Father told me not to wait for any one, else I'd lose my chance of a hack; so I gave my check to a man, and there he is with my trunk;” and Polly walked off after her one modest piece of baggage, followed by Tom, who felt a trifle depressed by his own remissness in polite attentions. “She is n't a bit of a young lady, thank goodness! Fan did n't tell me she was pretty. Don't look like city girls, nor act like'em, neither,” he thought, trudging in the rear, and eyeing with favor the brown curls bobbing along in front.

“Dad told me not to wait for anyone, or I’d miss my chance for a ride; so I gave my check to a guy, and there he is with my suitcase;” and Polly walked off after her one small bag, followed by Tom, who felt a bit down about not being more polite. “She's not at all like a young lady, thank goodness! Fan didn’t tell me she was pretty. She doesn’t look or act like city girls,” he thought, trudging behind and eyeing the brown curls bouncing in front with approval.

As the carriage drove off, Polly gave a little bounce on the springy seat, and laughed like a delighted child. “I do like to ride in these nice hacks, and see all the fine things, and have a good time, don't you?” she said, composing herself the next minute, as if it suddenly occurred to her that she was going a-visiting.

As the carriage pulled away, Polly bounced a bit on the springy seat and laughed like a happy child. “I really enjoy riding in these nice carriages, seeing all the lovely sights, and having a good time, don’t you?” she said, quickly gathering herself as if it just hit her that she was going to visit someone.

“Not much,” said Tom, not minding what he said, for the fact that he was shut up with the strange girl suddenly oppressed his soul.

“Not much,” Tom said, not caring about his words, as the reality of being alone with the strange girl suddenly weighed heavily on him.

“How's Fan? Why did n't she come, too?” asked Polly, trying to look demure, while her eyes danced in spite of her.

“How’s Fan? Why didn’t she come, too?” asked Polly, attempting to appear modest, while her eyes sparkled despite her efforts.

“Afraid of spoiling her crinkles;” and Tom smiled, for this base betrayal of confidence made him feel his own man again.

“Afraid of messing up her curls;” and Tom smiled, because this petty betrayal of trust made him feel like himself again.

“You and I don't mind dampness. I'm much obliged to you for coming to take care of me.”

“You and I don’t mind being wet. I really appreciate you coming to help me.”

It was kind of Polly to say that, and Tom felt it; for his red crop was a tender point, and to be associated with Polly's pretty brown curls seemed to lessen its coppery glow. Then he had n't done anything for her but carry the bag a few steps; yet, she thanked him. He felt grateful, and in a burst of confidence, offered a handful of peanuts, for his pockets were always supplied with this agreeable delicacy, and he might be traced anywhere by the trail of shells he left behind him.

It was nice of Polly to say that, and Tom appreciated it; his red hair was a sensitive subject for him, and being linked to Polly's lovely brown curls seemed to tone down its bright color. He hadn’t really done much for her—just carried her bag a little way—but she still thanked him. Feeling grateful, he confidently offered her a handful of peanuts, as his pockets were always filled with this tasty snack, and he could be followed anywhere by the trail of shells he left behind.

As soon as he had done it, he remembered that Fanny considered them vulgar, and felt that he had disgraced his family. So he stuck his head out of the window, and kept it there so long, that Polly asked if anything was the matter. “Pooh! who cares for a countrified little thing like her,” said Tom manfully to himself; and then the spirit of mischief entered in and took possession of him.

As soon as he did it, he remembered that Fanny thought they were tacky, and felt like he had embarrassed his family. So he stuck his head out of the window and kept it there so long that Polly asked if something was wrong. “Who cares about a rural little girl like her?” Tom bravely said to himself, and then mischief took over him.

“He's pretty drunk; but I guess he can hold his horses,” replied this evil-minded boy, with an air of calm resignation.

"He's pretty drunk, but I guess he can keep it together," replied this mischievous boy, with an air of calm acceptance.

“Is the man tipsy? Oh, dear! let's get out! Are the horses bad? It's very steep here; do you think it's safe?” cried poor Polly, making a cocked hat of her little beaver, by thrusting it out of the half-open window on her side.

“Is the guy drunk? Oh no! Let’s get out of here! Are the horses acting up? It’s really steep here; do you think it’s safe?” cried poor Polly, turning her little beaver hat into a cocked hat by sticking it out of the half-open window on her side.

“There's plenty of folks to pick us up if anything happens; but perhaps it would be safer if I got out and sat with the man;” and Tom quite beamed with the brilliancy of this sudden mode of relief.

“Plenty of people will come to help us if anything goes wrong; but maybe it would be safer if I got out and sat with the guy;” and Tom was really excited about this sudden idea for relief.

“Oh, do, if you ain't afraid! Mother would be so anxious if anything should happen to me, so far away!” cried Polly, much distressed.

“Oh, please do it if you’re not scared! Mom would be so worried if anything happened to me way out here!” cried Polly, very upset.

“Don't you be worried. I'll manage the old chap, and the horses too;” and opening the door, Tom vanished aloft, leaving poor victimized Polly to quake inside, while he placidly revelled in freedom and peanuts outside, with the staid old driver.

“Don’t worry. I’ll take care of the old guy and the horses too,” and opening the door, Tom disappeared up top, leaving poor, victimized Polly to tremble inside while he happily enjoyed his freedom and peanuts outside with the serious old driver.

Fanny came flying down to meet her “darling Polly,” as Tom presented her, with the graceful remark, “I've got her!” and the air of a dauntless hunter, producing the trophies of his skill. Polly was instantly whisked up stairs; and having danced a double-shuffle on the door-mat, Tom retired to the dining-room, to restore exhausted nature with half a dozen cookies.

Fanny rushed down to greet her “darling Polly,” as Tom introduced her with a confident, “I’ve got her!” like a fearless hunter showcasing his catch. Polly was quickly taken upstairs, and after doing a little dance on the doormat, Tom headed to the dining room to refuel with a handful of cookies.

“Ain't you tired to death? Don't you want to lie down?” said Fanny, sitting on the side of the bed in Polly's room, and chattering hard, while she examined everything her friend had on.

“Aren't you exhausted? Don't you want to just lie down?” said Fanny, sitting on the edge of the bed in Polly's room, chatting away while she looked at everything her friend was wearing.

“Not a bit. I had a nice time coming, and no trouble, except the tipsy coachman; but Tom got out and kept him in order, so I was n't much frightened,” answered innocent Polly, taking off her rough-and-ready coat, and the plain hat without a bit of a feather.

“Not at all. I enjoyed the ride, and there were no issues, except for the slightly drunk coachman; but Tom got out and kept him in check, so I wasn't really scared,” replied innocent Polly, taking off her sturdy coat and her simple hat with no feathers at all.

“Fiddlestick! he was n't tipsy; and Tom only did it to get out of the way. He can't bear girls,” said Fanny, with a superior air.

“Seriously! He wasn’t drunk; and Tom only did it to avoid trouble. He can’t stand girls,” said Fanny, with a condescending attitude.

“Can't he? Why, I thought he was very pleasant and kind!” and Polly opened her eyes with a surprised expression.

“Can't he? I thought he was really nice and kind!” Polly said, opening her eyes wide with surprise.

“He's an awful boy, my dear; and if you have anything to do with him, he 'll torment you to death. Boys are all horrid; but he's the horridest one I ever saw.”

“He's a terrible boy, my dear; and if you get involved with him, he'll drive you crazy. Boys are all awful, but he's the worst one I've ever seen.”

Fanny went to a fashionable school, where the young ladies were so busy with their French, German, and Italian, that there was no time for good English. Feeling her confidence much shaken in the youth, Polly privately resolved to let him alone, and changed the conversation, by saying, as she looked admiringly about the large, handsome room, “How splendid it is! I never slept in a bed with curtains before, or had such a fine toilet-table as this.”

Fanny attended a trendy school where the young ladies were so focused on their French, German, and Italian that they had no time for proper English. Feeling her confidence in the young man waver, Polly quietly decided to ignore him and shifted the conversation, saying, as she glanced around the large, elegant room with admiration, “It’s amazing! I’ve never slept in a bed with curtains before, or had such a nice vanity like this.”

“I'm glad you like it; but don't, for mercy sake, say such things before the other girls!” replied Fanny, wishing Polly would wear ear-rings, as every one else did.

“I'm glad you like it; but please, for heaven's sake, don't say things like that in front of the other girls!” replied Fanny, wishing Polly would wear earrings, like everyone else did.

“Why not?” asked the country mouse of the city mouse, wondering what harm there was in liking other people's pretty things, and saying so. “Oh, they laugh at everything the least bit odd, and that is n't pleasant.” Fanny did n't say “countrified,” but she meant it, and Polly felt uncomfortable. So she shook out her little black silk apron with a thoughtful face, and resolved not to allude to her own home, if she could help it.

“Why not?” asked the country mouse to the city mouse, curious about what was wrong with enjoying other people's beautiful things and expressing that. “Oh, they mock everything that's even slightly different, and that's not nice.” Fanny didn't say “rural,” but she meant it, and Polly felt uneasy. So she smoothed out her little black silk apron with a pensive expression and decided not to bring up her own home, if she could avoid it.

“I'm so poorly, mamma says I need n't go to school regularly, while you are here, only two or three times a week, just to keep up my music and French. You can go too, if you like; papa said so. Do, it's such fun!” cried Fanny, quite surprising her friend by this unexpected fondness for school.

“I’m feeling pretty sick, and Mom says I don’t have to go to school regularly while you’re here—just two or three times a week to keep up with my music and French. You can come too if you want; Dad said so. Do come, it’s so much fun!” Fanny exclaimed, surprising her friend with this unexpected enthusiasm for school.

“I should be afraid, if all the girls dress as finely as you do, and know as much,” said Polly, beginning to feel shy at the thought.

"I'd be scared if all the girls dressed as nicely as you do and were as smart," said Polly, starting to feel shy at the thought.

“La, child! you need n't mind that. I'll take care of you, and fix you up, so you won't look odd.”

“Come on, kid! You don’t need to worry about that. I’ll take care of you and make sure you look good.”

“Am I odd?” asked Polly, struck by the word and hoping it did n't mean anything very bad.

“Am I weird?” asked Polly, taken aback by the word and hoping it didn’t mean anything too serious.

“You are a dear, and ever so much prettier than you were last summer, only you've been brought up differently from us; so your ways ain't like ours, you see,” began Fanny, finding it rather hard to explain.

“You're really sweet, and you're so much prettier than you were last summer, but you've been raised differently from us, so your ways aren't like ours, you know,” started Fanny, struggling a bit to explain.

“How different?” asked Polly again, for she liked to understand things.

“How different?” Polly asked again, as she liked to understand things.

“Well, you dress like a little girl, for one thing.”

“Well, you dress like a little kid, for one thing.”

“I am a little girl; so why should n't I?” and Polly looked at her simple blue merino frock, stout boots, and short hair, with a puzzled air.

“I’m just a little girl, so why shouldn’t I?” Polly said, glancing at her plain blue merino dress, sturdy boots, and short hair, looking confused.

“You are fourteen; and we consider ourselves young ladies at that age,” continued Fanny, surveying, with complacency, the pile of hair on the top of her head, with a fringe of fuzz round her forehead, and a wavy lock streaming down her back; likewise, her scarlet-and-black suit, with its big sash, little pannier, bright buttons, points, rosettes, and, heaven knows what. There was a locket on her neck, ear-rings tinkling in her ears, watch and chain at her belt, and several rings on a pair of hands that would have been improved by soap and water.

“You're fourteen, and we see ourselves as young ladies at that age,” continued Fanny, looking proudly at the big hairstyle on top of her head, with a fringe of fuzz around her forehead and a wavy lock cascading down her back. She was also decked out in her red-and-black outfit, complete with a big sash, little panniers, bright buttons, points, rosettes, and who knows what else. She had a locket around her neck, earrings jingling in her ears, a watch and chain at her belt, and several rings on hands that could have used some soap and water.

Polly's eye went from one little figure to the other, and she thought that Fanny looked the oddest of the two; for Polly lived in a quiet country town, and knew very little of city fashions. She was rather impressed by the elegance about her, never having seen Fanny's home before, as they got acquainted while Fanny paid a visit to a friend who lived near Polly. But she did n't let the contrast between herself and Fan trouble her; for in a minute she laughed and said, contentedly, “My mother likes me to dress simply, and I don't mind. I should n't know what to do rigged up as you are. Don't you ever forget to lift your sash and fix those puffy things when you sit down?”

Polly's eyes shifted from one little figure to the other, and she thought Fanny looked the most unusual of the two; since Polly lived in a quiet town and knew very little about city styles. She was somewhat impressed by the elegance around her, having never seen Fanny's home before, as they had met while Fanny visited a friend who lived near Polly. But she didn’t let the difference between herself and Fanny bother her; in a moment, she laughed and said, contentedly, “My mom likes me to dress simply, and I don’t mind. I wouldn’t even know how to handle being all dressed up like you. Don’t you ever forget to adjust your sash and fix those puffy things when you sit down?”

Before Fanny could answer, a scream from below made both listen. “It's only Maud; she fusses all day long,” began Fanny; and the words were hardly out of her mouth, when the door was thrown open, and a little girl, of six or seven, came roaring in. She stopped at sight of Polly, stared a minute, then took up her roar just where she left it, and cast herself into Fanny's lap, exclaiming wrathfully, “Tom's laughing at me! Make him stop!”

Before Fanny could respond, a scream from downstairs caught their attention. “It's just Maud; she complains all the time,” Fanny started, and hardly had she finished when the door burst open, and a little girl, around six or seven, came charging in. She halted at the sight of Polly, stared for a moment, then picked up her scream right where she left off, throwing herself into Fanny's lap and shouting angrily, “Tom's laughing at me! Make him stop!”

“What did you do to set him going? Don't scream so, you'll frighten Polly!” and Fan gave the cherub a shake, which produced an explanation.

“What did you do to get him started? Don’t scream like that, you’ll scare Polly!” and Fan shook the cherub, which led to an explanation.

“I only said we had cold cweam at the party, last night, and he laughed!”

“I just said we had cold cream at the party last night, and he laughed!”

“Ice-cream, child!” and Fanny followed Tom's reprehensible example.

“Ice cream, kid!” and Fanny mimicked Tom's wrong behavior.

“I don't care! it was cold; and I warmed mine at the wegister, and then it was nice; only, Willy Bliss spilt it on my new Gabwielle!” and Maud wailed again over her accumulated woes.

“I don't care! It was cold, and I warmed mine at the radiator, and then it felt nice; only, Willy Bliss spilled it on my new Gabrielle!” Maud wailed again over her growing list of problems.

“Do go to Katy! You're as cross as a little bear to-day!” said Fanny, pushing her away.

“Go on and visit Katy! You’re as grumpy as a little bear today!” said Fanny, pushing her away.

“Katy don't amoose me; and I must be amoosed, 'cause I'm fwactious; mamma said I was!” sobbed Maud, evidently laboring under the delusion that fractiousness was some interesting malady.

“Katy, don’t amuse me; and I must be amused, because I’m fractious; Mom said I was!” sobbed Maud, clearly under the impression that being fractious was some sort of interesting condition.

“Come down and have dinner; that will amuse you;” and Fanny got up, pluming herself as a bird does before its flight.

“Come down and have dinner; that will entertain you,” and Fanny got up, preening herself like a bird does before its flight.

Polly hoped the “dreadful boy” would not be present; but he was, and stared at her all dinner-time, in a most trying manner. Mr. Shaw, a busy-looking gentleman, said, “How do you do, my dear? Hope you'll enjoy yourself;” and then appeared to forget her entirely. Mrs. Shaw, a pale, nervous woman, greeted her little guest kindly, and took care that she wanted for nothing. Madam Shaw, a quiet old lady, with an imposing cap, exclaimed on seeing Polly, “Bless my heart! the image of her mother a sweet woman how is she, dear?” and kept peering at the new-comer over her glasses, till, between Madam and Tom, poor Polly lost her appetite.

Polly hoped the "awful boy" wouldn't be there, but he was, and he stared at her the whole time during dinner, which was really uncomfortable. Mr. Shaw, a busy-looking man, said, "Hello, my dear! I hope you have a great time," and then seemed to completely forget about her. Mrs. Shaw, a pale and anxious woman, greeted her little guest warmly and made sure she had everything she needed. Madam Shaw, a quiet old lady with a fancy cap, exclaimed when she saw Polly, "Goodness! She's just like her mother—such a lovely woman! How is she, dear?" and kept looking at the newcomer over her glasses until, with Madam and Tom both watching her, poor Polly lost her appetite.

Fanny chatted like a magpie, and Maud fidgeted, till Tom proposed to put her under the big dish-cover, which produced such an explosion, that the young lady was borne screaming away, by the much-enduring Katy. It was altogether an uncomfortable dinner, and Polly was very glad when it was over. They all went about their own affairs; and after doing the honors of the house, Fan was called to the dressmaker, leaving Polly to amuse herself in the great drawing-room.

Fanny chattered like a magpie, while Maud fidgeted until Tom suggested putting her under the big dish cover, which caused such a commotion that Katy, who was very patient, carried the screaming girl away. It was an altogether awkward dinner, and Polly was really glad when it finally ended. They all went their separate ways, and after taking care of the house, Fanny was called to the dressmaker, leaving Polly to entertain herself in the large drawing-room.

Polly was glad to be alone for a few minutes; and, having examined all the pretty things about her, began to walk up and down over the soft, flowery carpet, humming to herself, as the daylight faded, and only the ruddy glow of the fire filled the room. Presently Madam came slowly in, and sat down in her arm-chair, saying, “That's a fine old tune; sing it to me, my dear. I have n't heard it this many a day.” Polly did n't like to sing before strangers, for she had had no teaching but such as her busy mother could give her; but she had been taught the utmost respect for old people, and having no reason for refusing, she directly went to the piano, and did as she was bid.

Polly was happy to have a few minutes to herself. After taking a look at all the lovely things around her, she started pacing back and forth on the soft, flowery carpet, humming to herself as the daylight faded and only the warm glow of the fire lit up the room. Soon, Madam came in slowly and sat down in her armchair, saying, “That’s a lovely old song; sing it for me, dear. I haven’t heard it in ages.” Polly wasn’t comfortable singing in front of strangers since she had only learned from her busy mother, but she had been raised to show great respect for older people. With no reason to say no, she went over to the piano and did as she was asked.

“That's the sort of music it's a pleasure to hear. Sing some more, dear,” said Madam, in her gentle way, when she had done.

“That's the kind of music it's a joy to listen to. Sing some more, dear,” said Madam, in her soft manner, once she finished.

Pleased with this praise, Polly sang away in a fresh little voice, that went straight to the listener's heart and nestled there. The sweet old tunes that one is never tired of were all Polly's store; and her favorites were Scotch airs, such as, “Yellow-Haired Laddie,” “Jock o' Hazeldean,” “Down among the Heather,” and “Birks of Aberfeldie.” The more she sung, the better she did it; and when she wound up with “A Health to King Charlie,” the room quite rung with the stirring music made by the big piano and the little maid.

Happy with the praise, Polly sang in a lively little voice that went straight to the listener's heart and settled there. The sweet old tunes that never get old were all part of Polly's collection, with her favorites being Scottish songs like “Yellow-Haired Laddie,” “Jock o' Hazeldean,” “Down among the Heather,” and “Birks of Aberfeldie.” The more she sang, the better she got; and when she finished with “A Health to King Charlie,” the room resonated with the powerful music from the grand piano and the young girl.

“By George, that's a jolly tune! Sing it again, please,” cried Tom's voice; and there was Tom's red head bobbing up over the high back of the chair where he had hidden himself.

“Wow, that's a catchy tune! Sing it again, please,” shouted Tom, and there was Tom's red head popping up over the high back of the chair where he had been hiding.

It gave Polly quite a turn, for she thought no one was hearing her but the old lady dozing by the fire. “I can't sing any more; I'm tired,” she said, and walked away to Madam in the other room. The red head vanished like a meteor, for Polly's tone had been decidedly cool.

It surprised Polly quite a bit, since she thought the only one listening was the old lady dozing by the fire. “I can’t sing anymore; I’m tired,” she said, and walked away to Madam in the other room. The redhead disappeared like a shooting star, because Polly's tone had been pretty cold.

The old lady put out her hand, and drawing Polly to her knee, looked into her face with such kind eyes, that Polly forgot the impressive cap, and smiled at her confidingly; for she saw that her simple music had pleased her listener, and she felt glad to know it.

The old lady extended her hand, pulled Polly onto her knee, and looked into her face with such kind eyes that Polly forgot about the imposing cap and smiled at her trustingly; she realized that her simple music had pleased her listener, and she felt happy to know it.

“You must n't mind my staring, dear,” said Madam, softly pinching her rosy cheek. “I have n't seen a little girl for so long, it does my old eyes good to look at you.”

“You mustn't mind me staring, dear,” said Madam, gently pinching her rosy cheek. “I haven't seen a little girl in so long, it does my old eyes good to look at you.”

Polly thought that a very odd speech, and could n't help saying, “Are n't Fan and Maud little girls, too?”

Polly thought it was a really strange way to talk, and couldn't help saying, “Aren't Fan and Maud just little girls, too?”

“Oh, dear, no! not what I call little girls. Fan has been a young lady this two years, and Maud is a spoiled baby. Your mother's a very sensible woman, my child.”

“Oh, no way! That's not what I consider little girls. Fan has been a young lady for two years now, and Maud is a spoiled baby. Your mother is a very sensible woman, my dear.”

“What a very queer old lady!” thought Polly; but she said “Yes'm” respectfully, and looked at the fire.

“What a really strange old lady!” thought Polly; but she said “Yes'm” respectfully and looked at the fire.

“You don't understand what I mean, do you?” asked Madam, still holding her by the chin.

“You don't get what I'm saying, do you?” asked Madam, still holding her by the chin.

“No'm; not quite.”

"Nope; not really."

“Well, dear, I'll tell you. In my day, children of fourteen and fifteen did n't dress in the height of the fashion; go to parties, as nearly like those of grown people as it's possible to make them; lead idle, giddy, unhealthy lives, and get blas at twenty. We were little folks till eighteen or so; worked and studied, dressed and played, like children; honored our parents; and our days were much longer in the land than now, it seems to, me.”

“Well, dear, let me tell you. Back in my day, kids who were fourteen and fifteen didn’t dress in the latest fashion or go to parties that were almost like adult gatherings. They didn’t lead lazy, carefree, unhealthy lives and become jaded by twenty. We were just kids until we were around eighteen; we worked and studied, dressed and played like children; we respected our parents, and our days felt much longer back then than they do now, it seems to me.”

The old lady appeared to forget Polly at the end of her speech; for she sat patting the plump little hand that lay in her own, and looking up at a faded picture of an old gentleman with a ruffled shirt and a queue.

The old lady seemed to forget about Polly at the end of her speech; she was just sitting there, patting the chubby little hand that rested in her own, while looking up at a worn-out portrait of an old man with a ruffled shirt and a ponytail.

“Was he your father, Madam?

"Was he your dad, ma'am?"

“Yes, dear; my honored father. I did up his frills to the day of his death; and the first money I ever earned was five dollars which he offered as a prize to whichever of his six girls would lay the handsomest darn in his silk stockings.”

“Yes, dear; my respected father. I sewed his frills until the day he died; and the first money I ever earned was five dollars that he offered as a prize to whichever of his six daughters could make the best darn in his silk stockings.”

“How proud you must have been!” cried Polly, leaning on the old lady's knee with an interested face.

“How proud you must have been!” Polly exclaimed, leaning on the old lady's knee with an eager expression.

“Yes, and we all learned to make bread, and cook, and wore little chintz gowns, and were as gay and hearty as kittens. All lived to be grandmothers and fathers; and I'm the last, seventy, next birthday, my dear, and not worn out yet; though daughter Shaw is an invalid at forty.”

“Yes, we all learned to bake bread, cook, and wore pretty little chintz dresses, and we were as cheerful and lively as kittens. Everyone lived long enough to become grandmothers and grandfathers; and I’m the last one, turning seventy next birthday, my dear, and I’m not worn out yet; although daughter Shaw is an invalid at forty.”

“That's the way I was brought up, and that's why Fan calls me old-fashioned, I suppose. Tell more about your papa, please; I like it,” said Polly.

"That's how I was raised, and that's why Fan calls me old-fashioned, I guess. Please tell me more about your dad; I like it," said Polly.

“Say'father.' We never called him papa; and if one of my brothers had addressed him as'governor,' as boys do now, I really think he'd have him cut off with a shilling.”

“Say 'father.' We never called him papa; and if one of my brothers had called him 'governor,' like boys do now, I honestly think he'd have cut him off with a shilling.”

Madam raised her voice in saying this, and nodded significantly; but a mild snore from the other room seemed to assure her that it was a waste of shot to fire in that direction.

Madam raised her voice while saying this and nodded meaningfully; however, a soft snore from the other room made her feel that it was pointless to aim her words in that direction.

Before she could continue, in came Fanny with the joyful news that Clara Bird had invited them both to go to the theatre with her that very evening, and would call for them at seven o'clock. Polly was so excited by this sudden plunge into the dissipations of city life, that she flew about like a distracted butterfly, and hardly knew what happened, till she found herself seated before the great green curtain in the brilliant theatre. Old Mr. Bird sat on one side, Fanny on the other, and both let her alone, for which she was very grateful, as her whole attention was so absorbed in the scene around her, that she could n't talk.

Before she could continue, Fanny rushed in with the exciting news that Clara Bird had invited them to the theatre with her that very evening and would pick them up at seven o'clock. Polly was so thrilled by this sudden dive into the fun of city life that she flitted around like a frantic butterfly, hardly aware of what was happening until she found herself seated in front of the big green curtain in the dazzling theatre. Old Mr. Bird sat on one side, Fanny on the other, and both left her alone, for which she was very grateful, as her whole focus was so captivated by the scene around her that she couldn't talk.

Polly had never been much to the theatre; and the few plays she had seen were the good old fairy tales, dramatized to suit young beholders, lively, bright, and full of the harmless nonsense which brings the laugh without the blush. That night she saw one of the new spectacles which have lately become the rage, and run for hundreds of nights, dazzling, exciting, and demoralizing the spectator by every allurement French ingenuity can invent, and American prodigality execute. Never mind what its name was, it was very gorgeous, very vulgar, and very fashionable; so, of course, it was much admired, and every one went to see it. At first, Polly thought she had got into fairy-land, and saw only the sparkling creatures who danced and sung in a world of light and beauty; but, presently, she began to listen to the songs and conversation, and then the illusion vanished; for the lovely phantoms sang negro melodies, talked slang, and were a disgrace to the good old-fashioned elves whom she knew and loved so well.

Polly had never been really into the theater; the few plays she had seen were the classic fairy tales, adapted for young audiences—bright, cheerful, and filled with harmless nonsense that made you laugh without feeling embarrassed. That night, she saw one of the new shows that had recently become all the rage, running for hundreds of nights, dazzling and thrilling audiences with all the tricks that French creativity can come up with and American extravagance can produce. It didn't matter what it was called; it was very flashy, very tacky, and very trendy, so, of course, everyone loved it and flocked to see it. At first, Polly thought she had stepped into a fairy-tale land, only seeing the sparkling beings dancing and singing in a world of light and beauty; but soon, she started to pay attention to the songs and the conversations, and then the illusion disappeared; because the beautiful figures were singing dark tunes, speaking slang, and were a disgrace to the good old-fashioned fairies she knew and loved so much.

Our little girl was too innocent to understand half the jokes, and often wondered what people were laughing at; but, as the first enchantment subsided, Polly began to feel uncomfortable, to be sure her mother would n't like to have her there, and to wish she had n't come. Somehow, things seemed to get worse and worse, as the play went on; for our small spectator was being rapidly enlightened by the gossip going on all about her, as well as by her own quick eyes and girlish instincts. When four-and-twenty girls, dressed as jockeys, came prancing on to the stage, cracking their whips, stamping the heels of their topboots, and winking at the audience, Polly did not think it at all funny, but looked disgusted, and was glad when they were gone; but when another set appeared in a costume consisting of gauze wings, and a bit of gold fringe round the waist, poor unfashionable Polly did n't know what to do; for she felt both frightened and indignant, and sat with her eyes on her play-bill, and her cheeks getting hotter and hotter every minute.

Our little girl was too innocent to get half the jokes and often wondered what people were laughing at; but as the initial excitement faded, Polly started to feel uneasy, sure that her mom wouldn’t want her there, and wishing she hadn’t come. Somehow, things seemed to get worse as the play continued; our young spectator was quickly learning from the chatter around her, as well as by her own keen eyes and girlish instincts. When twenty-four girls dressed as jockeys pranced onto the stage, cracking their whips, stomping their boots, and winking at the audience, Polly didn’t find it funny at all; she looked disgusted and was relieved when they left. But when another group appeared in costumes with gauzy wings and a bit of gold fringe around the waist, poor out-of-place Polly didn’t know what to do; she felt both scared and angry, and sat staring at her playbill, her cheeks getting hotter by the minute.

“What are you blushing so for?” asked Fanny, as the painted sylphs vanished.

“What are you blushing for?” asked Fanny, as the painted spirits disappeared.

“I'm so ashamed of those girls,” whispered Polly, taking a long breath of relief.

“I'm so embarrassed by those girls,” whispered Polly, taking a deep breath of relief.

“You little goose, it's just the way it was done in Paris, and the dancing is splendid. It seems queer at first; but you'll get used to it, as I did.”

“You silly goose, it’s just how things are done in Paris, and the dancing is amazing. It feels strange at first, but you’ll get used to it, just like I did.”

“I'll never come again,” said Polly, decidedly; for her innocent nature rebelled against the spectacle, which, as yet, gave her more pain than pleasure. She did not know how easy it was to “get used to it,” as Fanny did; and it was well for her that the temptation was not often offered. She could not explain the feeling; but she was glad when the play was done, and they were safe at home, where kind grandma was waiting to see them comfortably into bed.

“I’m never coming back,” Polly said firmly; her innocent nature protested against the scene, which, for now, caused her more pain than joy. She didn’t realize how easy it was to “get used to it,” like Fanny did; and it was a good thing that the temptation didn’t come up often. She couldn’t explain the feeling, but she was relieved when the play was over, and they were home safe, where kind grandma was waiting to tuck them into bed.

“Did you have a good time, dear?” she asked, looking at Polly's feverish cheeks and excited eyes.

“Did you have a good time, dear?” she asked, looking at Polly's flushed cheeks and excited eyes.

“I don't wish to be rude, but I did n't,” answered Polly. “Some of it was splendid; but a good deal of it made me want to go under the seat. People seemed to like it, but I don't think it was proper.”

“I don’t mean to be rude, but I didn’t,” Polly replied. “Some of it was great; but a lot of it made me want to hide under the seat. People seemed to enjoy it, but I don’t think it was appropriate.”

As Polly freed her mind, and emphasized her opinion with a decided rap of the boot she had just taken off, Fanny laughed, and said, while she pirouetted about the room, like Mademoiselle Therese, “Polly was shocked, grandma. Her eyes were as big as saucers, her face as red as my sash, and once I thought she was going to cry. Some of it was rather queer; but, of course, it was proper, or all our set would n't go. I heard Mrs. Smythe Perkins say, 'It was charming; so like dear Paris;' and she has lived abroad; so, of course, she knows what is what.”

As Polly cleared her mind and stressed her point with a firm stomp of the boot she had just taken off, Fanny laughed and said, while twirling around the room like Mademoiselle Therese, “Polly was totally shocked, grandma. Her eyes were as wide as saucers, her face as red as my sash, and at one point, I thought she might cry. Some of it was pretty strange, but of course, it was proper, or none of us would be here. I heard Mrs. Smythe Perkins say, 'It was lovely; so much like dear Paris;' and she's lived abroad, so obviously, she knows what's what.”

“I don't care if she has. I know it was n't proper for little girls to see, or I should n't have been so ashamed!” cried sturdy Polly, perplexed, but not convinced, even by Mrs. Smythe Perkins.

"I don't care if she has. I know it wasn't right for little girls to see, or I wouldn't have been so ashamed!" cried sturdy Polly, confused but still not convinced, even by Mrs. Smythe Perkins.

“I think you are right, my dear; but you have lived in the country, and have n't yet learned that modesty has gone out of fashion.” And with a good-night kiss, grandma left Polly to dream dreadfully of dancing in jockey costume, on a great stage; while Tom played a big drum in the orchestra; and the audience all wore the faces of her father and mother, looking sorrowfully at her, with eyes like saucers, and faces as red as Fanny's sash.

“I think you’re right, my dear; but you’ve lived in the country and haven’t yet realized that modesty is out of style.” With a good-night kiss, grandma left Polly to dream anxiously of dancing in a jockey outfit on a big stage, while Tom played a huge drum in the orchestra; and the audience all had the faces of her mom and dad, looking at her sadly, with wide eyes and faces as red as Fanny’s sash.





CHAPTER II. NEW FASHIONS

“I'M going to school this morning; so come up and get ready,” said Fanny, a day or two after, as she left the late breakfast-table.

“I’m going to school this morning, so come up and get ready,” said Fanny a day or two later as she left the late breakfast table.

“You look very nice; what have you got to do?” asked Polly, following her into the hall.

“You look great! What do you have planned?” asked Polly, following her into the hall.

“Prink half an hour, and put on her wad,” answered the irreverent Tom, whose preparations for school consisted in flinging his cap on to his head, and strapping up several big books, that looked as if they were sometimes used as weapons of defence.

“Prink for half an hour and put on her makeup,” replied the cheeky Tom, whose school morning routine involved just throwing his cap on his head and strapping up a few heavy books that seemed like they could double as weapons.

“What is a wad?” asked Polly, while Fanny marched up without deigning any reply.

“What’s a wad?” Polly asked, while Fanny marched up without bothering to respond.

“Somebody's hair on the top of her head in the place where it ought not to be;” and Tom went whistling away with an air of sublime indifference as to the state of his own “curly pow.”

“Someone's hair on the top of her head where it shouldn’t be;” and Tom walked away whistling, completely unconcerned about the state of his own “curly hair.”

“Why must you be so fine to go to school?” asked Polly, watching Fan arrange the little frizzles on her forehead, and settle the various streamers and festoons belonging to her dress.

“Why do you have to look so nice for school?” asked Polly, watching Fan style the small curls on her forehead and adjust the various ribbons and decorations on her dress.

“All the girls do; and it's proper, for you never know who you may meet. I'm going to walk, after my lessons, so I wish you'd wear your best hat and sack,” answered Fanny, trying to stick her own hat on at an angle which defied all the laws of gravitation.

“All the girls do, and it's the right thing to do because you never know who you might run into. I'm going for a walk after my lessons, so I wish you'd wear your best hat and coat,” replied Fanny, attempting to place her own hat at a crazy angle that defied gravity.

“I will, if you don't think this is nice enough. I like the other best, because it has a feather; but this is warmer, so I wear it every day.” And Polly ran into her own room, to prink also, fearing that her friend might be ashamed of her plain costume. “Won't your hands be cold in kid gloves?” she said, as they went down the snowy street, with a north wind blowing in their faces.

“I will, if you don’t think this is nice enough. I like the other one best because it has a feather, but this one is warmer, so I wear it every day.” And Polly ran into her own room to get ready too, worried that her friend might be embarrassed by her plain outfit. “Aren’t your hands going to be cold in those kid gloves?” she asked as they walked down the snowy street, with a north wind blowing in their faces.

“Yes, horrid cold; but my muff is so big, I won't carry it. Mamma won't have it cut up, and my ermine one must be kept for best;” and Fanny smoothed her Bismark kids with an injured air.

"Yeah, it's so cold; but my muff is too big, so I won't carry it. Mom won't let it be cut up, and my ermine one has to be saved for special occasions;" and Fanny smoothed her Bismark gloves with a hurt expression.

“I suppose my gray squirrel is ever so much too big; but it's nice and cosy, and you may warm your hands in it if you want to,” said Polly, surveying her new woollen gloves with a dissatisfied look, though she had thought them quite elegant before.

“I guess my gray squirrel is way too big; but it's nice and cozy, and you can warm your hands in it if you want,” said Polly, looking at her new wool gloves with an unhappy expression, even though she had thought they were really stylish before.

“Perhaps I will, by and by. Now, Polly, don't you be shy. I'll only introduce two or three of the girls; and you need n't mind old Monsieur a bit, or read if you don't want to. We shall be in the anteroom; so you'll only see about a dozen, and they will be so busy, they won't mind you much.”

"Maybe I will, eventually. Now, Polly, don’t be shy. I’ll just introduce two or three of the girls; and you don’t need to worry about old Monsieur at all, or read if you don’t want to. We’ll be in the anteroom, so you’ll only see about a dozen, and they’ll be so busy that they won’t pay much attention to you."

“I guess I won't read, but sit and look on. I like to watch people, everything is so new and queer here.”

“I guess I won’t read, but just sit and watch. I love observing people; everything feels so different and interesting here.”

But Polly did feel and look very shy, when she was ushered into a room full of young ladies, as they seemed to her, all very much dressed, all talking together, and all turning to examine the new-comer with a cool stare which seemed to be as much the fashion as eye-glasses. They nodded affably when Fanny introduced her, said something civil, and made room for her at the table round which they sat waiting for Monsieur. Several of the more frolicsome were imitating the Grecian Bend, some were putting their heads together over little notes, nearly all were eating confectionery, and the entire twelve chattered like magpies. Being politely supplied with caramels, Polly sat looking and listening, feeling very young and countrified among these elegant young ladies.

But Polly did feel and look really shy when she was brought into a room full of young ladies, as they seemed to her, all very dressed up, all chatting together, and all turning to check out the newcomer with a cool stare that seemed as much a trend as wearing glasses. They nodded kindly when Fanny introduced her, said something nice, and made space for her at the table where they were sitting, waiting for Monsieur. Several of the more playful ones were striking the Grecian Bend pose, some were huddled together over little notes, nearly all were eating sweets, and the whole group of twelve chattered like magpies. Being offered some caramels, Polly sat there looking and listening, feeling very young and out of place among these stylish young ladies.

“Girls, do you know that Carrie has gone abroad? There has been so much talk, her father could n't bear it, and took the whole family off. Is n't that gay?” said one lively damsel, who had just come in.

“Guys, did you hear that Carrie has gone overseas? There’s been so much chatter about it that her dad couldn't take it anymore and took the whole family with him. Isn’t that exciting?” said one cheerful girl who had just walked in.

“I should think they'd better go. My mamma says, if I'd been going to that school, she'd have taken me straight away,” answered another girl, with an important air.

“I think they should leave. My mom says if I had been going to that school, she would have taken me right away,” replied another girl, sounding quite serious.

“Carrie ran away with an Italian music-teacher, and it got into the papers, and made a great stir,” explained the first speaker to Polly, who looked mystified.

“Carrie ran off with an Italian music teacher, and it made the news and caused a big commotion,” the first speaker explained to Polly, who looked confused.

“How dreadful!” cried Polly.

“How awful!” cried Polly.

“I think it was fun. She was only sixteen, and he was perfectly splendid; and she has plenty of money, and every one talked about it; and when she went anywhere, people looked, you know, and she liked it; but her papa is an old poke, so he's sent them all away. It's too bad, for she was the jolliest thing I ever knew.”

“I thought it was fun. She was only sixteen, and he was amazing; and she had a lot of money, and everyone talked about it; and when she went out, people noticed her, you know, and she enjoyed it; but her dad is an old grump, so he sent them all away. It’s really too bad, because she was the happiest person I ever knew.”

Polly had nothing to say to lively Miss Belle; but Fanny observed, “I like to read about such things; but it's so inconvenient to have it happen right here, because it makes it harder for us. I wish you could have heard my papa go on. He threatened to send a maid to school with me every day, as they do in New York, to be sure I come all right. Did you ever?” “That 's because it came out that Carrie used to forge excuses in her mamma's name, and go promenading with her Oreste, when they thought her safe at school. Oh, was n't she a sly minx?” cried Belle, as if she rather admired the trick.

Polly had nothing to say to energetic Miss Belle; but Fanny said, “I love reading about those things, but it’s so inconvenient to have it happen right here because it makes everything harder for us. I wish you could have heard my dad go on. He threatened to send a maid to school with me every day, like they do in New York, to make sure I get there safely. Can you believe it?” “That’s because it came out that Carrie used to make up excuses in her mom's name and go out with her Oreste when they thought she was safe at school. Oh, wasn’t she a cunning little brat?” cried Belle, as if she admired the trick.

“I think a little fun is all right; and there's no need of making a talk, if, now and then, some one does run off like Carrie. Boys do as they like; and I don't see why girls need to be kept so dreadfully close. I'd like to see anybody watching and guarding me!” added another dashing young lady.

“I think a little fun is fine; and there's no need to make a fuss if, once in a while, someone takes off like Carrie. Boys do what they want; and I don’t see why girls need to be restricted so much. I’d like to see anyone trying to watch and control me!” added another bold young woman.

“It would take a policeman to do that, Trix, or a little man in a tall hat,” said Fanny, slyly, which caused a general laugh, and made Beatrice toss her head coquettishly.

“It would take a cop to do that, Trix, or a tiny guy in a tall hat,” said Fanny with a sly grin, which made everyone laugh and made Beatrice toss her head playfully.

“Oh, have you read 'The Phantom Bride'? It's perfectly thrilling! There 's a regular rush for it at the library; but some prefer 'Breaking a Butterfly.' Which do you like best?” asked a pale girl of Polly, in one of the momentary lulls which occurred.

“Oh, have you read 'The Phantom Bride'? It's so exciting! There's always a rush for it at the library, but some people prefer 'Breaking a Butterfly.' Which one do you like the most?” a pale girl asked Polly during one of the brief pauses that happened.

“I have n't read either.”

"I haven't read either."

“You must, then. I adore Guy Livingston's books, and Yates's. 'Ouida's' are my delight, only they are so long, I get worn out before I'm through.”

“You have to. I love Guy Livingston's books, and Yates's. 'Ouida's' are my favorite, but they’re so long that I get exhausted before I finish them.”

“I have n't read anything but one of the Muhlbach novels since I came. I like those, because there is history in them,” said Polly, glad to have a word to say for herself.

“I haven't read anything except one of the Muhlbach novels since I got here. I like those because they have history in them,” said Polly, happy to have something to say for herself.

“Those are well enough for improving reading; but I like real exciting novels; don't you?”

"Those are good for improving reading skills, but I prefer real thrillers; don't you?"

Polly was spared the mortification of owning that she had never read any, by the appearance of Monsieur, a gray-headed old Frenchman, who went through his task with the resigned air of one who was used to being the victim of giggling school-girls. The young ladies gabbled over the lesson, wrote an exercise, and read a little French history. But it did not seem to make much impression upon them, though Monsieur was very ready to explain; and Polly quite blushed for her friend, when, on being asked what famous Frenchman fought in our Revolution, she answered Lamartine, instead of Lafayette.

Polly was saved from the embarrassment of admitting that she had never read any by the arrival of Monsieur, a gray-haired old Frenchman, who approached his task with the resigned demeanor of someone accustomed to being the target of giggling schoolgirls. The young ladies chatted excitedly during the lesson, wrote an exercise, and read a bit of French history. However, it didn’t seem to leave much of an impact on them, even though Monsieur was eager to explain things; Polly felt a bit embarrassed for her friend when, when asked which famous Frenchman fought in our Revolution, she said Lamartine instead of Lafayette.

The hour was soon over; and when Fan had taken a music lesson in another room, while Polly looked on, it was time for recess. The younger girls walked up and down the court, arm in arm, eating bread an butter; others stayed in the school-room to read and gossip; but Belle, Trix, and Fanny went to lunch at a fashionable ice-cream saloon near by, and Polly meekly followed, not daring to hint at the ginger-bread grandma had put in her pocket for luncheon. So the honest, brown cookies crumbled away in obscurity, while Polly tried to satisfy her hearty appetite on one ice and three macaroons.

The hour flew by, and after Fan had taken a music lesson in another room while Polly watched, it was time for recess. The younger girls strolled around the courtyard, arm in arm, munching on bread and butter; others stayed in the classroom to read and chat; but Belle, Trix, and Fanny headed to lunch at a trendy ice cream shop nearby, and Polly quietly followed, too shy to mention the gingerbread grandma had packed for her lunch. So the honest, brown cookies went uneaten while Polly tried to fill her hearty appetite with one ice cream and three macaroons.

The girls seemed in great spirits, particularly after they were joined by a short gentleman with such a young face that Polly would have called him a boy, if he had not worn a tall beaver. Escorted by this impressive youth, Fanny left her unfortunate friends to return to school, and went to walk, as she called a slow promenade down the most crowded streets. Polly discreetly fell behind, and amused herself looking into shop-windows, till Fanny, mindful of her manners, even at such an interesting time, took her into a picture gallery, and bade her enjoy the works of art while they rested. Obedient Polly went through the room several times, apparently examining the pictures with the interest of a connoisseur, and trying not to hear the mild prattle of the pair on the round seat. But she could n't help wondering what Fan found so absorbing in an account of a recent German, and why she need promise so solemnly not to forget the concert that afternoon.

The girls were in high spirits, especially after a shorter guy with a youthful face joined them—Polly would have called him a boy if he hadn't been wearing a tall hat. Accompanied by this impressive young man, Fanny left her less fortunate friends to head back to school and went for a stroll, which she described as a slow walk down the busiest streets. Polly discreetly lagged behind and entertained herself by looking into shop windows until Fanny, mindful of her manners even during such an interesting time, took her into an art gallery and told her to enjoy the artwork while they rested. Obedient Polly walked through the gallery several times, seemingly examining the paintings with the interest of a critic, while trying not to listen to the light chatter of the duo on the round bench. However, she couldn't help but wonder what Fanny found so fascinating about a recent German artist and why she had to promise so seriously not to forget about the concert that afternoon.

When Fanny rose at last, Polly's tired face reproached her; and taking a hasty leave of the small gentleman, she turned homeward, saying, confidentially, as she put one hand in Polly's muff, “Now, my dear, you must n't say a word about Frank Moore, or papa will take my head off. I don't care a bit for him, and he likes Trix; only they have quarrelled, and he wants to make her mad by flirting a little with me. I scolded him well, and he promised to make up with her. We all go to the afternoon concerts, and have a gay time, and Belle and Trix are to be there to-day; so just keep quiet, and everything will be all right.”

When Fanny finally got up, she saw Polly's tired expression and felt a bit guilty. After quickly saying goodbye to the little guy, she started heading home and whispered to Polly as she slipped her hand into her muff, “Okay, but you can’t say a word about Frank Moore, or Dad will go crazy. I really don’t care about him, and he likes Trix; they just had a fight, and now he’s trying to annoy her by flirting with me a bit. I gave him a good talking-to, and he promised to patch things up with her. We’re all going to the afternoon concerts for some fun, and Belle and Trix will be there today, so just keep this under wraps, and everything will be fine.”

“I'm afraid it won't,” began Polly, who, not being used to secrets, found it very hard to keep even a small one.

“I'm afraid it won't,” started Polly, who, not used to keeping secrets, found it really tough to hold onto even a small one.

“Don't worry, child. It's none of our business; so we can go and enjoy the music, and if other people flirt, it won't be our fault,” said Fanny, impatiently.

“Don't worry, kid. It's not our concern; we can just go enjoy the music, and if other people flirt, it won't be on us,” Fanny said, impatiently.

“Of course not; but, then, if your father don't like you to do so, ought you to go?”

“Of course not; but if your dad doesn’t want you to do that, should you go?”

“I tell mamma, and she don't care. Papa is fussy, and grandma makes a stir about every blessed thing I do. You will hold your tongue, won't you?”

“I tell Mom, and she doesn't care. Dad is picky, and Grandma makes a fuss about everything I do. You'll keep quiet, won’t you?”

“Yes; I truly will; I never tell tales.” And Polly kept her word, feeling sure Fan did n't mean to deceive her father, since she told her mother everything.

“Yes; I really will; I never spill secrets.” And Polly kept her promise, confident that Fan didn't intend to trick her dad, since she shared everything with her mom.

“Who are you going with?” asked Mrs. Shaw, when Fanny mentioned that it was concert-day, just before three o'clock.

“Who are you going with?” asked Mrs. Shaw when Fanny mentioned that it was concert day, just before three o'clock.

“Only Polly; she likes music, and it was so stormy I could n't go last week, you know,” answered Fan; adding, as they left the house again, “If any one meets us on the way, I can't help it, can I?”

“Only Polly; she likes music, and it was so stormy I couldn't go last week, you know,” answered Fan, adding as they left the house again, “If anyone meets us on the way, I can't help it, can I?”

“You can tell them not to, can't you?”

“You can tell them not to, right?”

“That's rude. Dear me! here's Belle's brother Gus he always goes. Is my hair all right, and my hat?”

"That's disrespectful. Oh dear! Here comes Belle's brother Gus; he always shows up. Is my hair okay, and how does my hat look?"

Before Polly could answer, Mr. Gus joined them as a matter of course, and Polly soon found herself trotting on behind, feeling that things were not “all right,” though she did n't know how to mend them. Being fond of music, she ignorantly supposed that every one else went for that alone, and was much disturbed by the whispering that went on among the young people round her. Belle and Trix were there in full dress; and, in the pauses between different pieces, Messrs. Frank and Gus, with several other “splendid fellows,” regaled the young ladies with college gossip, and bits of news full of interest, to judge from the close attention paid to their eloquent remarks. Polly regarded these noble beings with awe, and they recognized her existence with the condescension of their sex; but they evidently considered her only “a quiet little thing,” and finding her not up to society talk, blandly ignored the pretty child, and devoted themselves to the young ladies. Fortunately for Polly, she forgot all about them in her enjoyment of the fine music, which she felt rather than understood, and sat listening with such a happy face, that several true music-lovers watched her smilingly, for her heart gave a blithe welcome to the melody which put the little instrument in tune. It was dusk when they went out, and Polly was much relieved to find the carriage waiting for them, because playing third fiddle was not to her taste, and she had had enough of it for one day.

Before Polly could reply, Mr. Gus joined them as usual, and Polly soon found herself trailing behind, sensing that things weren't "right," though she didn’t know how to fix them. Being a music lover, she naively thought everyone else was there for the same reason, and she felt quite disturbed by the whispering happening among the other young people around her. Belle and Trix were dressed to the nines; and during the breaks between different pieces, Frank and Gus, along with several other “great guys,” entertained the young ladies with college gossip and bits of interesting news, judging by the rapt attention they received for their engaging comments. Polly looked up to these impressive individuals with admiration, and they acknowledged her presence with the typical attitude towards younger girls; but they clearly saw her as just “a quiet little thing,” and, finding her unfit for their social banter, they happily ignored the pretty child and focused on the young ladies instead. Luckily for Polly, she lost herself in the enjoyment of the beautiful music, which she absorbed rather than truly understood, and she listened with such a joyful expression that several genuine music lovers watched her with smiles, as her heart warmly embraced the melodies that harmonized with her spirit. It was twilight when they stepped outside, and Polly felt greatly relieved to see the carriage waiting for them, as playing a minor role was not her style, and she had had enough of it for one day.

“I'm glad those men are gone; they did worry me so talking, when I wanted to hear,” said Polly, as they rolled away.

“I'm glad those guys are gone; they really worried me with their chatter when I wanted to listen,” said Polly as they rolled away.

“Which did you like best?” asked Fanny, with a languid air of superiority.

“Which one did you like best?” Fanny asked, with a relaxed sense of superiority.

“The plain one, who did n't say much; he picked up my muff when it tumbled down, and took care of me in the crowd; the others did n't mind anything about me.”

“The simple one, who didn’t say much; he picked up my muff when it fell and looked out for me in the crowd; the others didn’t care about me at all.”

“They thought you were a little girl, I suppose.”

"They thought you were just a little girl, I guess."

“My mother says a real gentleman is as polite to a little girl as to a woman; so I like Mr. Sydney best, because he was kind to me.”

“My mom says a real gentleman treats a little girl with the same respect as he does a woman; that’s why I like Mr. Sydney the most—because he was nice to me.”

“What a sharp child you are, Polly. I should n't have thought you'd mind things like that,” said Fanny, beginning to understand that there may be a good deal of womanliness even in a little girl.

“What a clever child you are, Polly. I shouldn’t have thought you’d care about things like that,” said Fanny, starting to realize that there can be a lot of femininity even in a little girl.

“I'm used to good manners, though I do live in the country,” replied Polly, rather warmly, for she did n't like to be patronized even by her friends.

“I'm used to good manners, even though I live in the country,” replied Polly, a bit firmly, since she didn’t like being condescended to, even by her friends.

“Grandma says your mother is a perfect lady, and you are just like her; so don't get in a passion with those poor fellows, and I'll see that they behave better next time. Tom has no manners at all, and you don't complain of him,” added Fan, with a laugh.

“Grandma says your mom is a perfect lady, and you’re just like her; so don’t lose your temper with those poor guys, and I’ll make sure they act better next time. Tom has no manners at all, and you don’t say anything about him,” added Fan, laughing.

“I don't care if he has n't; he's a boy, and acts like one, and I can get on with him a great deal better than I can with those men.”

“I don't care if he hasn't; he's a kid, and acts like one, and I can get along with him a lot better than I can with those guys.”

Fanny was just going to take Polly to task for saying “those men” in such a disrespectful tone, when both were startled by a smothered “Cock-a-doodle-doo!” from under the opposite seat.

Fanny was about to scold Polly for saying “those men” in such a disrespectful way when both of them were startled by a muffled “Cock-a-doodle-doo!” from under the seat across from them.

“It's Tom!” cried Fanny; and with the words out tumbled that incorrigible boy, red in the face, and breathless with suppressed laughter. Seating himself, he surveyed the girls as if well satisfied with the success of his prank, and waiting to be congratulated upon it. “Did you hear what we were saying?” demanded Fanny, uneasily.

“It's Tom!” shouted Fanny; and as she spoke, that mischievous boy tumbled out, his face red and breathless from holding in laughter. He sat down and looked at the girls as if he was pleased with how his prank had turned out, waiting for them to congratulate him. “Did you hear what we were saying?” asked Fanny, feeling uneasy.

“Oh, did n't I, every word?” And Tom exulted over them visibly.

“Oh, didn’t I, every word?” And Tom visibly celebrated them.

“Did you ever see such a provoking toad, Polly? Now, I suppose you'll go and tell papa a great story.”

“Have you ever seen such an annoying toad, Polly? Now, I guess you’ll go and tell Dad a big story.”

“P'r'aps I shall, and p'r'aps I shan't. How Polly did hop when I crowed! I heard her squeal, and saw her cuddle up her feet.”

"Maybe I will, and maybe I won't. How Polly jumped when I crowed! I heard her squeal and saw her curl up her feet."

“And you heard us praise your manners, did n't you?” asked Polly, slyly.

“And you heard us compliment your manners, didn’t you?” asked Polly, mischievously.

“Yes, and you liked'em; so I won't tell on you,” said Tom, with a re-assuring nod.

“Yes, and you liked them; so I won’t tell anyone,” said Tom, with a reassuring nod.

“There's nothing to tell.”

“There's nothing to say.”

“Ain't there, though? What do you suppose the governor will say to you girls going on so with those dandies? I saw you.”

“Aren't there, though? What do you think the governor will say to you girls hanging out with those guys? I saw you.”

“What has the Governor of Massachusetts to do with us?” asked Polly, trying to look as if she meant what she said.

“What does the Governor of Massachusetts have to do with us?” asked Polly, trying to look like she meant what she said.

“Pooh! you know who I mean; so you need n't try to catch me up, as grandma does.”

“Pooh! You know who I mean, so there’s no need to try to catch up with me like grandma does.”

“Tom, I'll make a bargain with you,” cried Fanny, eagerly. “It was n't my fault that Gus and Frank were there, and I could n't help their speaking to me. I do as well as I can, and papa need n't be angry; for I behave ever so much better than some of the girls. Don't I, Polly?”

“Tom, I’ll make a deal with you,” Fanny said eagerly. “It wasn’t my fault that Gus and Frank were there, and I couldn’t stop them from talking to me. I do my best, and Dad doesn’t need to be mad; I behave way better than some of the other girls. Don’t I, Polly?”

“Bargain?” observed Tom, with an eye to business.

“Bargain?” Tom remarked, keeping an eye on the deal.

“If you won't go and make a fuss, telling what you'd no right to hear it was so mean to hide and listen; I should think you'd be ashamed of it! I 'll help you tease for your velocipede, and won't say a word against it, when mamma and granny beg papa not to let you have it.”

“If you’re not going to make a scene and talk about something you had no right to overhear, it’s pretty low to hide and listen; I’d think you’d be embarrassed about it! I’ll help you ask for your bike and won’t say anything negative when mom and grandma plead with dad not to let you have it.”

“Will you?” and Tom paused to consider the offer in all its bearings.

“Will you?” Tom paused to think about the offer in all its aspects.

“Yes, and Polly will help; won't you?”

“Yes, and Polly will help, right?”

“I'd rather not have anything to do with it; but I'll be quiet, and not do any harm.”

“I'd prefer to stay out of it; but I’ll keep quiet and won’t cause any trouble.”

“Why won't you?” asked Tom, curiously.

“Why won't you?” Tom asked, curious.

“Because it seems like deceiving.”

“Because it feels deceptive.”

“Well, papa need n't be so fussy,” said Fan, petulantly.

“Well, Dad doesn't need to be so fussy,” said Fan, irritably.

“After hearing about that Carrie, and the rest, I don't wonder he is fussy. Why don't you tell right out, and not do it any more, if he don't want you to?” said Polly, persuasively.

“After hearing about that Carrie and the others, I’m not surprised he’s picky. Why don’t you just say it directly and stop if he doesn’t want you to?” said Polly, encouragingly.

“Do you go and tell your father and mother everything right out?”

“Do you go and tell your parents everything directly?”

“Yes, I do; and it saves ever so much trouble.”

"Yes, I do; and it saves a lot of hassle."

“Ain't you afraid of them?”

"Aren't you afraid of them?"

“Of course I'm not. It's hard to tell sometimes; but it's so comfortable when it's over.”

“Of course I'm not. It can be hard to tell sometimes, but it feels so good when it's all over.”

“Let's!” was Tom's brief advice.

"Let's go!" was Tom's brief advice.

“Mercy me! what a fuss about nothing!” said Fanny, ready to cry with vexation.

“Goodness! What a big deal over nothing!” said Fanny, on the verge of tears from frustration.

“T is n't nothing. You know you are forbidden to go gallivanting round with those chaps, and that's the reason you're in a pucker now. I won't make any bargain, and I will tell,” returned Tom, seized with a sudden fit of moral firmness.

“It’s nothing. You know you’re not allowed to hang out with those guys, and that's why you're in a jam right now. I’m not making any deal, and I will tell,” Tom replied, suddenly filled with a sense of moral strength.

“Will you if I promise never, never to do so any more?” asked Fanny, meekly; for when Thomas took matters into his own hands, his sister usually submitted in spite of herself.

“Will you if I promise to never do that again?” asked Fanny, meekly; because when Thomas took charge, his sister usually gave in, even if she didn’t want to.

“I'll think about it; and if you behave, maybe I won't do it at all. I can watch you better than papa can; so, if you try it again, it's all up with you, miss,” said Tom, finding it impossible to resist the pleasure of tyrannizing a little when he got the chance.

“I'll think about it; and if you behave, maybe I won't do it at all. I can keep an eye on you better than Dad can; so, if you try it again, it’s over for you, miss,” said Tom, unable to resist the enjoyment of having a bit of power when he had the opportunity.

“She won't; don't plague her any more, and she will be good to you when you get into scrapes,” answered Polly, with her arm round Fan.

"She won't; stop bothering her, and she'll be nice to you when you get into trouble," replied Polly, with her arm around Fan.

“I never do; and if I did, I should n't ask a girl to help me out.”

“I never do, and if I did, I wouldn't ask a girl to help me out.”

“Why not? I'd ask you in a minute, if I was in trouble,” said Polly, in her confiding way.

“Why not? I’d ask you in a heartbeat if I was in trouble,” said Polly, in her friendly way.

“Would you? Well, I'd put you through, as sure as my name's Tom Shaw. Now, then, don't slip, Polly,” and Mr. Thomas helped them out with unusual politeness, for that friendly little speech gratified him. He felt that one person appreciated him; and it had a good effect upon manners and temper made rough and belligerent by constant snubbing and opposition.

“Would you? Well, I’d definitely help you out, as sure as my name’s Tom Shaw. Now, don’t trip, Polly,” and Mr. Thomas assisted them with surprising politeness, because that friendly little comment made him feel good. He sensed that someone valued him; and it positively impacted his behavior and mood, which had become harsh and aggressive due to constant rejection and resistance.

After tea that evening, Fanny proposed that Polly should show her how to make molasses candy, as it was cook's holiday, and the coast would be clear. Hoping to propitiate her tormentor, Fan invited Tom to join in the revel, and Polly begged that Maud might sit up and see the fun; so all four descended to the big kitchen, armed with aprons, hammers, spoons, and pans, and Polly assumed command of the forces. Tom was set to cracking nuts, and Maud to picking out the meats, for the candy was to be “tip-top.” Fan waited on Polly cook, who hovered over the kettle of boiling molasses till her face was the color of a peony. “Now, put in the nuts,” she said at last; and Tom emptied his plate into the foamy syrup, while the others watched with deep interest the mysterious concoction of this well-beloved sweetmeat. “I pour it into the buttered pan, you see, and it cools, and then we can eat it,” explained Polly, suiting the action to the word.

After tea that evening, Fanny suggested that Polly teach her how to make molasses candy since it was the cook's day off and the kitchen would be free. Hoping to win over her tormentor, Fan invited Tom to join in the fun, and Polly asked if Maud could stay up to enjoy it too; so all four headed to the big kitchen, equipped with aprons, hammers, spoons, and pans, while Polly took charge of the operation. Tom was assigned to cracking nuts, and Maud to picking out the meat, because the candy had to be “top-notch.” Fan assisted Polly, who hovered over the pot of boiling molasses until her face turned the color of a peony. “Now, add the nuts,” she finally said, and Tom poured his plate into the bubbling syrup, while the others watched with great interest as this beloved treat came to life. “I pour it into the buttered pan, see, and it cools, and then we can eat it,” Polly explained, demonstrating as she spoke.

“Why, it's all full of shells!” exclaimed Maud, peering into the pan.

“Wow, it's totally full of shells!” exclaimed Maud, looking into the pan.

“Oh, thunder! I must have put'em in by mistake, and ate up the meats without thinking,” said Tom, trying to conceal his naughty satisfaction, as the girls hung over the pan with faces full of disappointment and despair.

“Oh, no! I must have put them in by mistake and ate the meats without realizing,” said Tom, trying to hide his guilty pleasure as the girls leaned over the pan with faces full of disappointment and despair.

“You did it on purpose, you horrid boy! I'll never let you have anything to do with my fun again!” cried Fan, in a passion, trying to catch and shake him, while he dodged and chuckled in high glee.

“You did that on purpose, you terrible boy! I'm never going to let you ruin my fun again!” Fan shouted angrily, trying to catch and shake him, while he dodged her and laughed with delight.

Maud began to wail over her lost delight, and Polly gravely poked at the mess, which was quite spoilt. But her attention was speedily diverted by the squabble going on in the corner; for Fanny, forgetful of her young-ladyism and her sixteen years, had boxed Tom's ears, and Tom, resenting the insult, had forcibly seated her in the coal-hod, where he held her with one hand while he returned the compliment with the other. Both were very angry, and kept twitting one another with every aggravation they could invent, as they scolded and scuffled, presenting a most unlovely spectacle.

Maud started to cry over her lost happiness, and Polly seriously prodded at the mess, which was completely ruined. But her focus quickly shifted to the argument happening in the corner; Fanny, ignoring her poise and her sixteen years, had slapped Tom, and Tom, upset by the insult, had unceremoniously put her in the coal-hod, where he held her with one hand while he returned the slap with the other. Both were extremely angry and kept throwing insults at each other with every irritation they could come up with, as they yelled and tussled, creating a very unpleasant scene.

Polly was not a model girl by any means, and had her little pets and tempers like the rest of us; but she did n't fight, scream, and squabble with her brothers and sisters in this disgraceful way, and was much surprised to see her elegant friend in such a passion. “Oh, don't! Please, don't! You'll hurt her, Tom! Let him go, Fanny! It's no matter about the candy; we can make some more!” cried Polly, trying to part them, and looking so distressed, that they stopped ashamed, and in a minute sorry that she should see such a display of temper.

Polly wasn't the perfect girl by any means and had her own quirks and moods like the rest of us; but she didn’t fight, yell, and argue with her siblings like that, and she was really surprised to see her classy friend so angry. “Oh, don’t! Please, don’t! You’ll hurt her, Tom! Let him go, Fanny! It doesn’t matter about the candy; we can make more!” Polly shouted, trying to break them up, and looking so upset that they stopped, feeling embarrassed and then sorry that she had to witness such a show of anger.

“I ain't going to be hustled round; so you'd better let me alone, Fan,” said Tom, drawing off with a threatening wag of the head, adding, in a different tone, “I only put the shells in for fun, Polly. You cook another kettleful, and I'll pick you some meats all fair. Will you?”

“I’m not going to be pushed around, so you’d better leave me alone, Fan,” said Tom, shaking his head threateningly. Then, in a different tone, he said, “I only put the shells in for fun, Polly. You cook another kettleful, and I’ll get you some meat, no problem. Will you?”

“It's pretty hot work, and it's a pity to waste things; but I'll try again, if you want me to,” said Polly, with a patient sigh, for her arms were tired and her face uncomfortably hot.

“It's pretty exhausting, and it's a shame to waste stuff; but I'll give it another shot if you want me to,” said Polly, with a tired sigh, as her arms ached and her face felt uncomfortably warm.

“We don't want you; get away!” said Maud, shaking a sticky spoon at him.

“We don't want you; leave us alone!” Maud said, shaking a sticky spoon at him.

“Keep quiet, cry-baby. I'm going to stay and help; may n't I, Polly?”

“Be quiet, cry-baby. I'm going to stay and help; is that okay, Polly?”

“Bears like sweet things, so you want some candy, I guess. Where is the molasses? We've used up all there was in the jug,” said Polly, good-naturedly, beginning again.

“Bears love sweet stuff, so you probably want some candy. Where’s the molasses? We’ve used up everything in the jug,” said Polly, kindly, starting over.

“Down cellar; I'll get it;” and taking the lamp and jug, Tom departed, bent on doing his duty now like a saint.

“Down to the cellar; I’ll get it,” and taking the lamp and jug, Tom left, determined to do his duty now like a saint.

The moment his light vanished, Fanny bolted the door, saying, spitefully, “Now, we are safe from any more tricks. Let him thump and call, it only serves him right; and when the candy is done, we'll let the rascal out.”

The moment his light disappeared, Fanny locked the door, saying, spitefully, “Now we’re safe from any more tricks. Let him pound and shout; he deserves it. And when the candy is gone, we’ll let the little pest out.”

“How can we make it without molasses?” asked Polly, thinking that would settle the matter.

“How are we supposed to do it without molasses?” asked Polly, believing that would end the discussion.

“There's plenty in the store-room. No; you shan't let him up till I'm ready. He's got to learn that I'm not to be shaken by a little chit like him. Make your candy, and let him alone, or I'll go and tell papa, and then Tom will get a lecture.”

“There's plenty in the storeroom. No; you can't let him up until I'm ready. He needs to understand that I can't be intimidated by a little brat like him. Make your candy, and leave him alone, or I'll go tell Dad, and then Tom will get a lecture.”

Polly thought it was n't fair; but Maud clamored for her candy, and finding she could do nothing to appease Fan, Polly devoted her mind to her cookery till the nuts were safely in, and a nice panful set in the yard to cool. A few bangs at the locked door, a few threats of vengeance from the prisoner, such as setting the house on fire, drinking up the wine, and mashing the jelly-pots, and then all was so quiet that the girls forgot him in the exciting crisis of their work.

Polly thought it was unfair, but Maud kept insisting on her candy, and since Polly couldn’t do anything to calm Fan down, she focused on her cooking until the nuts were safely in, and a nice panful was set out in the yard to cool. A few bangs on the locked door, a few threats of revenge from the prisoner, like setting the house on fire, drinking up the wine, and smashing the jelly pots, and then everything got so quiet that the girls forgot about him in the excitement of their work.

“He can't possibly get out anywhere, and as soon we've cut up the candy, we'll unbolt the door and run. Come and get a nice dish to put it in,” said Fan, when Polly proposed to go halves with Tom, lest he should come bursting in somehow, and seize the whole.

“He can't possibly escape, and as soon as we've divided the candy, we'll unlock the door and run. Come grab a nice dish to put it in,” said Fan, when Polly suggested that they share with Tom, in case he somehow burst in and took everything.

When they came down with the dish in which to set forth their treat, and opened the back-door to find it, imagine their dismay on discovering that it was gone, pan, candy, and all, utterly and mysteriously gone!

When they came downstairs with the dish to present their treat and opened the back door to find it, imagine their shock at discovering that it was gone—pan, candy, and all—completely and mysteriously vanished!

A general lament arose, when a careful rummage left no hopes; for the fates had evidently decreed at candy was not to prosper on this unpropitious night.

A general sadness settled in when a thorough search revealed no chances; the fates had clearly decided that candy was not meant to succeed on this unlucky night.

“The hot pan has melted and sunk in the snow perhaps,” said Fanny, digging into the drift where it was left.

“The hot pan has probably melted and sunk into the snow,” said Fanny, digging into the drift where it had been left.

“Those old cats have got it, I guess,” suggested Maud, too much overwhelmed by this second blow to howl as usual.

“Those old cats have it figured out, I guess,” Maud suggested, too overwhelmed by this second blow to howl like usual.

“The gate is n't locked, and some beggar has stolen it. I hope it will do him good,” added Polly, turning from her exploring expedition.

“The gate isn’t locked, and some beggar has taken it. I hope it helps him,” added Polly, turning from her exploring expedition.

“If Tom could get out, I should think he'd carried it off; but not being a rat, he can't go through the bits of windows; so it was n't him,” said Fanny, disconsolately, for she began to think this double loss a punishment for letting angry passions rise, “Let's open the door and tell him about it,” proposed Polly.

“If Tom could get out, I think he would have managed it; but since he’s not a rat, he can’t squeeze through the little windows; so it wasn’t him,” Fanny said sadly, as she started to believe this double loss was a consequence of letting her anger take control. “Let’s open the door and tell him about it,” Polly suggested.

“He'll crow over us. No; we'll open it and go to bed, and he can come out when he likes. Provoking boy! if he had n't plagued us so, we should have had a nice time.”

"He'll brag about it to us. No; we'll open it and go to bed, and he can come out whenever he wants. Annoying kid! If he hadn't bothered us so much, we would have had a great time."

Unbolting the cellar door, the girls announced to the invisible captive that they were through, and then departed much depressed. Half-way up the second flight, they all stopped as suddenly as if they had seen a ghost; for looking over the banisters was Tom's face, crocky but triumphant, and in either hand a junk of candy, which he waved above them as he vanished, with the tantalizing remark, “Don't you wish you had some?”

Unlatching the cellar door, the girls told the unseen prisoner that they were done, and then left feeling quite glum. Halfway up the second flight of stairs, they stopped abruptly as if they’d seen a ghost; looking over the railing was Tom’s face, smug but victorious, holding a piece of candy in each hand, which he waved at them as he disappeared, teasingly saying, “Don’t you wish you had some?”

“How in the world did he get out?” cried Fanny, steadying herself after a start that nearly sent all three tumbling down stairs.

“How on earth did he get out?” Fanny exclaimed, catching her balance after a scare that almost sent all three of them tumbling down the stairs.

“Coal-hole!” answered a spectral voice from the gloom above.

“Coal-hole!” replied a ghostly voice from the darkness above.

“Good gracious! He must have poked up the cover, climbed into the street, stole the candy, and sneaked in at the shed-window while we were looking for it.”

“Good grief! He must have lifted the cover, climbed out to the street, stolen the candy, and snuck in through the shed window while we were looking for it.”

“Cats got it, did n't they?” jeered the voice in a tone that made Polly sit down and laugh till she could n't laugh any longer.

“Cats got it, didn’t they?” the voice mocked, making Polly sit down and laugh until she couldn't laugh anymore.

“Just give Maud a bit, she's so disappointed. Fan and I are sick of it, and so will you be, if you eat it all,” called Polly, when she got her breath.

“Just give Maud a little, she's really disappointed. Fan and I are tired of it, and you will be too if you eat it all,” called Polly, when she caught her breath.

“Go to bed, Maudie, and look under your pillow when you get there,” was the oracular reply that came down to them, as Tom's door closed after a jubilant solo on the tin pan.

“Go to bed, Maudie, and check under your pillow when you get there,” was the wise reply that came down to them as Tom's door closed after a cheerful solo on the tin pan.

The girls went to bed tired out; and Maud slumbered placidly, hugging the sticky bundle, found where molasses candy is not often discovered. Polly was very tired, and soon fell asleep; but Fanny, who slept with her, lay awake longer than usual, thinking about her troubles, for her head ached, and the dissatisfaction that follows anger would not let her rest with the tranquillity that made the rosy face in the little round nightcap such a pleasant sight to see as it lay beside her. The gas was turned down, but Fanny saw a figure in a gray wrapper creep by her door, and presently return, pausing to look in. “Who is it?” she cried, so loud that Polly woke.

The girls went to bed exhausted; and Maud slept peacefully, hugging the sticky bundle she found where molasses candy isn't usually found. Polly was really tired and quickly fell asleep, but Fanny, who shared a bed with her, stayed awake longer than usual, worrying about her problems. Her head hurt, and the frustration that follows anger kept her from resting peacefully, unlike the rosy face in the little round nightcap that was such a nice sight next to her. The gas light was dimmed, but Fanny noticed a figure in a gray robe creep past her door, then come back and stop to look in. “Who is it?” she shouted, loud enough to wake Polly.

“Only me, dear,” answered grandma's mild voice. “Poor Tom has got a dreadful toothache, and I came down to find some creosote for him. He told me not to tell you; but I can't find the bottle, and don't want to disturb mamma.”

“Just me, sweetheart,” replied grandma's gentle voice. “Poor Tom has a terrible toothache, and I came down to look for some creosote for him. He asked me not to tell you, but I can't find the bottle, and I don’t want to wake up mom.”

“It's in my closet. Old Tom will pay for his trick this time,” said Fanny, in a satisfied tone.

“It's in my closet. Old Tom is going to pay for his trick this time,” said Fanny, in a satisfied tone.

“I thought he'd get enough of our candy,” laughed Polly; and then they fell asleep, leaving Tom to the delights of toothache and the tender mercies of kind old grandma.

“I thought he'd get tired of our candy,” laughed Polly; and then they fell asleep, leaving Tom to deal with the joys of a toothache and the gentle care of kind old grandma.





CHAPTER III. POLLY'S TROUBLES

POLLY soon found that she was in a new world, a world where the manners and customs were so different from the simple ways at home, that she felt like a stranger in a strange land, and often wished that she had not come. In the first place, she had nothing to do but lounge and gossip, read novels, parade the streets, and dress; and before a week was gone, she was as heartily sick of all this, as a healthy person would be who attempted to live on confectionery. Fanny liked it, because she was used to it, and had never known anything better; but Polly had, and often felt like a little wood-bird shut up in a gilded cage. Nevertheless, she was much impressed by the luxuries all about her, enjoyed them, wished she owned them, and wondered why the Shaws were not a happier family. She was not wise enough to know where the trouble lay; she did not attempt to say which of the two lives was the right one; she only knew which she liked best, and supposed it was merely another of her “old-fashioned” ways.

POLLY soon realized she was in a new world, a world where the manners and customs were so different from her simple life at home that she felt like a stranger in a strange place and often wished she hadn't come. For starters, she had nothing to do but lounge around, gossip, read novels, stroll the streets, and shop; and before a week passed, she was as thoroughly tired of it all as someone healthy would be if they tried to live on candy alone. Fanny enjoyed it because she was accustomed to it and had never experienced anything better; but Polly had, and often felt like a little bird trapped in a fancy cage. Still, she was impressed by all the luxuries around her, enjoyed them, wished she could have them, and wondered why the Shaws weren't a happier family. She wasn't wise enough to see where the problem lay; she didn't try to determine which of the two lifestyles was the right one; she only knew which one she preferred and assumed it was just another of her “old-fashioned” ways.

Fanny's friends did not interest her much; she was rather afraid of them, they seemed so much older and wiser than herself, even those younger in years. They talked about things of which she knew nothing and when Fanny tried to explain, she did n't find them interesting; indeed, some of them rather shocked and puzzled her; so the girls let her alone, being civil when they met, but evidently feeling that she was too “odd” to belong to their set. Then she turned to Maud for companionship, for her own little sister was excellent company, and Polly loved her dearly. But Miss Maud was much absorbed in her own affairs, for she belonged to a “set” also; and these mites of five and six had their “musicals,” their parties, receptions, and promenades, as well as their elders; and, the chief idea of their little lives seemed to be to ape the fashionable follies they should have been too innocent to understand. Maud had her tiny card-case, and paid calls, “like mamma and Fan”; her box of dainty gloves, her jewel-drawer, her crimping-pins, as fine and fanciful a wardrobe as a Paris doll, and a French maid to dress her. Polly could n't get on with her at first, for Maud did n't seem like a child, and often corrected Polly in her conversation and manners, though little mademoiselle's own were anything but perfect. Now and then, when Maud felt poorly, or had a “fwactious” turn, for she had “nerves” as well as mamma, she would go to Polly to “be amoosed,” for her gentle ways and kind forbearance soothed the little fine lady better than anything else. Polly enjoyed these times, and told stories, played games, or went out walking, just as Maud liked, slowly and surely winning the child's heart, and relieving the whole house of the young tyrant who ruled it.

Fanny's friends didn’t really interest her; she felt kind of intimidated by them. They seemed so much older and wiser than she was, even the ones who were younger. They talked about stuff she didn't know anything about, and when Fanny tried to join in, she found them dull; in fact, some of their topics shocked and confused her. So, the girls left her alone, being polite when they saw her, but clearly feeling that she was too “odd” to fit into their group. She then turned to Maud for companionship, as her little sister was great company, and Polly loved her a lot. But Miss Maud was very caught up in her own world, because she also had her own “set.” These little girls, at just five and six, had their “musicals,” parties, receptions, and strolls, just like the adults. Their main focus seemed to be imitating the trendy behaviors that they should have been too innocent to grasp. Maud had her tiny card holder and paid visits “like mom and Fanny”; she had a box of fancy gloves, a jewelry box, crimping pins, and a wardrobe as elaborate and stylish as a Paris doll, complete with a French maid to dress her. At first, Polly found it hard to connect with Maud because she didn’t seem like a child; Maud often corrected Polly's speech and behavior, even though little Missy’s own manners weren’t perfect. Occasionally, when Maud wasn’t feeling well or was in a “fussy” mood, since she also had “nerves” just like their mom, she would seek out Polly to “be entertained,” as Polly’s gentle nature and kind patience comforted the little diva more than anything else. Polly loved these moments, telling stories, playing games, or going on walks, just the way Maud liked, gradually winning the child’s heart and easing the tension in the whole house caused by the young tyrant who ruled it.

Tom soon got over staring at Polly, and at first did not take much notice of her, for, in his opinion, “girls did n't amount to much, anyway”; and, considering, the style of girl he knew most about, Polly quite agreed with him. He occasionally refreshed himself by teasing her, to see how she'd stand it, and caused Polly much anguish of spirit, for she never knew where he would take her next. He bounced out at her from behind doors, booed at her in dark entries, clutched her feet as she went up stairs, startled her by shrill whistles right in her ear, or sudden tweaks of the hair as he passed her in the street; and as sure as there was company to dinner, he fixed his round eyes on her, and never took them off till she was reduced to a piteous state of confusion and distress. She used to beg him not to plague her; but he said he did it for her good; she was too shy, and needed toughening like the other girls. In vain she protested that she did n't want to be like the other girls in that respect; he only laughed in her face, stuck his red hair straight up all over his head, and glared at her, till she fled in dismay.

Tom quickly got over staring at Polly and, at first, didn’t pay much attention to her because, in his view, "girls weren't worth much, anyway." Given the kind of girl he was used to, Polly somewhat agreed. He would occasionally entertain himself by teasing her to see how she'd react, causing her a lot of anguish because she never knew what he would do next. He would jump out from behind doors, scare her in dark hallways, grab her feet as she walked up the stairs, startle her with loud whistles right in her ear, or give her sudden hair pulls as he passed her on the street. And whenever there was company for dinner, he'd fix his round eyes on her and wouldn’t look away until she was a mess of confusion and distress. She would plead with him not to bother her, but he’d say he was doing it for her own good; she was too shy and needed to toughen up like the other girls. No matter how much she insisted she didn’t want to be like those other girls, he would just laugh in her face, stick his red hair straight up all over his head, and glare at her until she ran away in panic.

Yet Polly rather liked Tom, for she soon saw that he was neglected, hustled out of the way, and left to get on pretty much by himself. She often wondered why his mother did n't pet him as she did the girls; why his father ordered him about as if he was a born rebel, and took so little interest in his only son. Fanny considered him a bear, and was ashamed of him; but never tried to polish him up a bit; and Maud and he lived together like a cat and dog who did not belong to a “happy family.” Grandma was the only one who stood by poor old Tom; and Polly more than once discovered him doing something kind for Madam, and seeming very much ashamed when it was found out. He was n't respectful at all; he called her “the old lady,” and told her he “would n't be fussed over”; but when anything was the matter, he always went to “the old lady,” and was very grateful for the “fussing.” Polly liked him for this, and often wanted to speak of it; but she had a feeling that it would n't do, for in praising their affection, she was reproaching others with neglect; so she held her tongue, and thought about it all the more. Grandma was rather neglected, too, and perhaps that is the reason why Tom and she were such good friends. She was even more old-fashioned than Polly; but people did n't seem to mind it so much in her, as her day was supposed to be over, and nothing was expected of her but to keep out of everybody's way, and to be handsomely dressed when she appeared “before people.” Grandma led a quiet, solitary life in her own rooms, full of old furniture, pictures, books, and relics of a past for which no one cared but herself. Her son went up every evening for a little call, was very kind to her, and saw that she wanted nothing money could buy; but he was a busy man, so intent on getting rich that he had no time to enjoy what he already possessed. Madam never complained, interfered, or suggested; but there was a sad sort of quietude about her, a wistful look in her faded eyes, as if she wanted something which money could not buy, and when children were near, she hovered about them, evidently longing to cuddle and caress them as only grandmothers can. Polly felt this; and as she missed the home-petting, gladly showed that she liked to see the quiet old face brighten, as she entered the solitary room, where few children came, except the phantoms of little sons and daughters, who, to the motherly heart that loved them, never faded or grew up. Polly wished the children would be kinder to grandma; but it was not for her to tell them so, although it troubled her a good deal, and she could only try to make up for it by being as dutiful and affectionate as if their grandma was her own.

Yet Polly really liked Tom because she soon noticed that he was neglected, pushed aside, and left to fend for himself. She often wondered why his mom didn’t treat him like she did the girls; why his dad bossed him around as if he were a natural rebel and showed so little interest in his only son. Fanny thought he was a nuisance and was embarrassed by him, but she never tried to help him out at all; and Maud and he got along like a cat and dog in a “not-so-happy family.” Grandma was the only one who supported poor old Tom, and Polly often caught him doing something nice for Grandma, looking pretty embarrassed when he was caught. He wasn’t respectful at all; he called her “the old lady” and told her he “didn’t want to be fussed over”; but whenever something was wrong, he always went to “the old lady” and was really grateful for the “fussing.” Polly admired him for this and often wanted to bring it up, but she felt it wouldn’t be right because praising their bond would mean blaming others for neglect; so she kept quiet and thought about it even more. Grandma was sort of neglected as well, and maybe that’s why Tom and she were such good friends. She was even more old-fashioned than Polly, but people didn’t seem to mind it as much in her since her time was thought to be over, and no one expected her to do anything except stay out of everyone’s way and dress nicely when she appeared “before people.” Grandma led a quiet, solitary life in her rooms filled with old furniture, pictures, books, and mementos of a past that no one cared about except for her. Her son came by every evening for a quick visit, was very kind to her, and made sure she had everything money could buy; but he was a busy man, focused on getting rich, so he had no time to enjoy what he already had. Grandma never complained, meddled, or suggested anything; but there was a sad sort of stillness about her, a longing look in her faded eyes, as if she wished for something that money couldn’t buy, and when children were around, she hovered near them, clearly wishing to cuddle and care for them like only grandmothers can. Polly felt this; and since she missed the affection at home, she happily showed that she liked to see the quiet old face light up when she entered the lonely room, where few children visited, except the memories of little sons and daughters who, to the loving motherly heart, never faded or grew up. Polly wished the other kids would be kinder to Grandma; but it wasn’t her place to say so, even though it bothered her quite a bit, and she could only try to make up for it by being as dutiful and affectionate as if Grandma were her own.

Another thing that disturbed Polly was the want of exercise. To dress up and parade certain streets for an hour every day, to stand talking in doorways, or drive out in a fine carriage, was not the sort of exercise she liked, and Fan would take no other. Indeed, she was so shocked, when Polly, one day, proposed a run down the mall, that her friend never dared suggest such a thing again. At home, Polly ran and rode, coasted and skated, jumped rope and raked hay, worked in her garden and rowed her boat; so no wonder she longed for something more lively than a daily promenade with a flock of giddy girls, who tilted along in high-heeled boots, and costumes which made Polly ashamed to be seen with some of them. So she used to slip out alone sometimes, when Fanny was absorbed in novels, company, or millinery, and get fine brisk walks round the park, on the unfashionable side, where the babies took their airings; or she went inside, to watch the boys coasting, and to wish she could coast too, as she did at home. She never went far, and always came back rosy and gay.

Another thing that bothered Polly was the lack of exercise. Dressing up and showing off on certain streets for an hour every day, chatting in doorways, or riding around in a fancy carriage just wasn’t her idea of exercise, and Fan wouldn’t consider anything else. In fact, she was so shocked when Polly suggested a run down the mall one day that her friend never brought it up again. At home, Polly ran and rode her bike, went sledding and skating, jumped rope, raked hay, worked in her garden, and rowed her boat; so it’s no surprise she craved something more active than a daily stroll with a bunch of silly girls, who strutted around in high-heeled boots and outfits that made Polly embarrassed to be seen with some of them. So she would sometimes sneak out alone when Fanny was immersed in novels, socializing, or shopping for hats, and take nice brisk walks around the park on the less fashionable side, where the babies went for fresh air; or she’d go inside to watch the boys sledding and wish she could join them like she did back home. She never went far and always came back glowing and happy.

One afternoon, just before dinner, she felt so tired of doing nothing, that she slipped out for a run. It had been a dull day; but the sun was visible now, setting brightly below the clouds. It was cold but still and Polly trotted down the smooth, snow-covered mall humming to herself, and trying not to feel homesick. The coasters were at it with all their might, and she watched them, till her longing to join the fun grew irresistible. On the hill, some little girls were playing with their sleds, real little girls, in warm hoods and coats, rubber boots and mittens, and Polly felt drawn toward them in spite of her fear of Fan.

One afternoon, just before dinner, she felt so tired of doing nothing that she decided to go for a run. It had been a boring day, but the sun was now shining brightly below the clouds. It was cold but calm, and Polly jogged down the smooth, snow-covered path, humming to herself and trying not to feel homesick. The kids on the sleds were having a great time, and she watched them until her desire to join the fun became too strong to resist. On the hill, some little girls were playing with their sleds, genuine little girls, in warm hoods and coats, rubber boots and mittens, and Polly felt drawn to them despite her fear of Fan.

“I want to go down, but I dars n't, it's so steep,” said one of these “common children,” as Maud called them.

“I want to go down, but I can't, it’s so steep,” said one of these “common kids,” as Maud called them.

“If you'll lend me your sled, and sit in my lap, I'll take you down all nice,” answered Polly, in a confidential tone.

“If you let me borrow your sled and sit on my lap, I'll take you down really nicely,” Polly replied in a friendly tone.

The little girls took a look at her, seemed satisfied, and accepted her offer. Polly looked carefully round to see that no fashionable eye beheld the awful deed, and finding all safe, settled her freight, and spun away down hill, feeling all over the delightsome excitement of swift motion which makes coasting such a favorite pastime with the more sensible portion of the child-world. One after another, she took the little girls down the hill and dragged them up again, while they regarded her in the light of a gray-coated angel, descended for their express benefit. Polly was just finishing off with one delicious “go” all by herself, when she heard a familiar whistle behind her, and before she could get off, up came Tom, looking as much astonished as if he had found her mounted, on an elephant.

The little girls looked at her, seemed pleased, and accepted her offer. Polly glanced around to make sure no stylish eyes were watching the embarrassing scene, and when she confirmed it was safe, she settled the girls in and flew down the hill, feeling the amazing thrill of speed that makes coasting a favorite pastime for the more sensible kids. One by one, she took the little girls down the hill and pulled them back up, while they admired her like a gray-coated angel there just for them. Polly was finishing up with one last thrilling ride all by herself when she heard a familiar whistle behind her, and before she could get off, Tom appeared, looking as surprised as if he had found her riding an elephant.

“Hullo, Polly! What'll Fan say to you?” was his polished salutation.

“Hey, Polly! What will Fan say to you?” was his smooth greeting.

“Don't know, and don't care. Coasting is no harm; I like it, and I'm going to do it, now I've got a chance; so clear the lul-la!” And away went independent Polly, with her hair blowing in the wind, and an expression of genuine enjoyment, which a very red nose did n't damage in the least.

“Don’t know, and don’t care. Just taking it easy is fine; I like it, and I’m doing it now that I have the chance; so get out of my way!” And off went independent Polly, with her hair blowing in the wind, and a look of pure joy that a very red nose didn’t affect at all.

“Good for you, Polly!” And casting himself upon his sled, with the most reckless disregard for his ribs, off whizzed Tom after her, and came alongside just as she reined up “General Grant” on the broad path below. “Oh, won't you get it when we go home?” cried the young gentleman, even before he changed his graceful attitude.

“Good for you, Polly!” And throwing himself onto his sled, with no concern for his ribs, off took Tom after her, and came up just as she stopped “General Grant” on the wide path below. “Oh, are you going to get it when we get home?” cried the young man, even before he changed his relaxed position.

“I shan't, if you don't go and tell; but of course you will,” added Polly, sitting still, while an anxious expression began to steal over her happy face.

“I won't if you don't go and tell; but of course you will,” added Polly, sitting still, while a worried look started to take over her happy face.

“I just won't, then,” returned Tom, with the natural perversity of his tribe.

“I just won’t, then,” Tom replied, showing the natural stubbornness of his kind.

“If they ask me, I shall tell, of course; if they don't ask, I think there 's no harm in keeping still. I should n't have done it, if I had n't known my mother was willing; but I don't wish to trouble your mother by telling of it. Do you think it was very dreadful of me?” asked Polly, looking at him.

“If they ask me, I’ll definitely tell; if they don’t ask, I don’t think there’s any harm in staying quiet. I wouldn’t have done it if I hadn’t known my mom was okay with it; but I don’t want to burden your mom by mentioning it. Do you think it was really terrible of me?” asked Polly, looking at him.

“I think it was downright jolly; and I won't tell, if you don't want me to. Now, come up and have another,” said Tom, heartily.

“I think it was really great; and I won’t say anything if you don’t want me to. Now, come on up and have another,” said Tom, enthusiastically.

“Just one more; the little girls want to go, this is their sled.”

“Just one more; the little girls want to go, this is their sled.”

“Let'em take it, it is n't good for much; and you come on mine. Mazeppa's a stunner; you see if he is n't.”

“Let them have it, it’s not worth much anyway; and you come with me. Mazeppa’s amazing; just wait and see.”

So Polly tucked herself up in front, Tom hung on behind in some mysterious manner, and Mazeppa proved that he fully merited his master's sincere if inelegant praise. They got on capitally now, for Tom was in his proper sphere, and showed his best side, being civil and gay in the bluff boy-fashion that was natural to him; while Polly forgot to be shy, and liked this sort of “toughening” much better than the other. They laughed and talked, and kept taking “just one more,” till the sunshine was all gone, and the clocks struck dinner-time.

So Polly snuggled up in front, and Tom somehow hung on behind, proving that he really deserved his master’s genuine if awkward praise. They were doing great now since Tom was in his element and showed his best side, being friendly and cheerful in the straightforward way that came naturally to him; while Polly forgot to be shy and enjoyed this kind of “toughening” way more than the other. They laughed and chatted, and kept saying “just one more,” until the sunshine faded away and the clocks chimed for dinner.

“We shall be late; let's run,” said Polly, as they came into the path after the last coast.

“We're going to be late; let's run,” Polly said as they stepped onto the path after the last coast.

“You just sit still, and I'll get you home in a jiffy;” and before she could unpack herself, Tom trotted off with her at a fine pace.

“You just stay put, and I’ll have you home in no time;” and before she could settle in, Tom took off with her at a brisk speed.

“Here's a pair of cheeks! I wish you'd get a color like this, Fanny,” said Mr. Shaw, as Polly came into the dining-room after smoothing her hair.

“Look at those cheeks! I wish you could get a color like this, Fanny,” said Mr. Shaw, as Polly entered the dining room after smoothing her hair.

“Your nose is as red as that cranberry sauce,” answered Fan, coming out of the big chair where she had been curled up for an hour or two, deep in “Lady Audley's Secret.”

“Your nose is as red as that cranberry sauce,” replied Fan, getting up from the big chair where she had been curled up for an hour or two, engrossed in “Lady Audley's Secret.”

“So it is,” said Polly, shutting one eye to look at the offending feature. “Never mind; I've had a good time, anyway,” she added, giving a little prance in her chair.

“So it is,” said Polly, closing one eye to check out the offending feature. “No worries; I’ve had a great time, anyway,” she added, doing a little hop in her chair.

“I don't see much fun in these cold runs you are so fond of taking,” said Fanny, with a yawn and a shiver.

“I don't see much fun in these cold runs you love so much,” said Fanny, yawning and shivering.

“Perhaps you would if you tried it;” and Polly laughed as she glanced at Tom.

“Maybe you would if you gave it a shot,” Polly laughed as she looked at Tom.

“Did you go alone, dear?” asked grandma, patting the rosy cheek beside her.

“Did you go by yourself, dear?” asked grandma, patting the rosy cheek next to her.

“Yes'm; but I met Tom, and we came home together.” Polly's eyes twinkled when she said that, and Tom choked in his soup.

“Yes, ma'am; but I ran into Tom, and we came home together.” Polly's eyes sparkled when she said that, and Tom choked on his soup.

“Thomas, leave the table!” commanded Mr. Shaw, as his incorrigible son gurgled and gasped behind his napkin.

“Thomas, leave the table!” ordered Mr. Shaw, as his unruly son gurgled and gasped behind his napkin.

“Please don't send him away, sir. I made him laugh,” said Polly, penitently.

“Please don't send him away, sir. I made him laugh,” said Polly, feeling regretful.

“What's the joke?” asked Fanny, waking up at last.

“What's the joke?” Fanny asked, finally waking up.

“I should n't think you'd make him laugh, when he's always making you cwy,” observed Maud, who had just come in.

“I wouldn't think you'd make him laugh when he's always making you cry,” said Maud, who had just come in.

“What have you been doing now, sir?” demanded Mr. Shaw, as Tom emerged, red and solemn, from his brief obscurity.

“What have you been up to now, sir?” asked Mr. Shaw, as Tom stepped out, red-faced and serious, from his brief moment of hiding.

“Nothing but coast,” he said, gruffly, for papa was always lecturing him, and letting the girls do just as they liked.

“Just coast,” he said harshly, since dad was always lecturing him and letting the girls do whatever they wanted.

“So's Polly; I saw her. Me and Blanche were coming home just now, and we saw her and Tom widing down the hill on his sled, and then he dwagged her ever so far!” cried Maud, with her mouth full.

“So is Polly; I saw her. Blanche and I were coming home just now, and we saw her and Tom sliding down the hill on his sled, and then he dragged her quite a bit!” cried Maud, with her mouth full.

“You did n't?” and Fanny dropped her fork with a scandalized face.

“You didn't?” Fanny gasped, dropping her fork in shock.

“Yes, I did, and liked it ever so much,” answered Polly, looking anxious but resolute.

“Yes, I did, and I really liked it,” replied Polly, looking worried but determined.

“Did any one see you?” cried Fanny.

“Did anyone see you?” shouted Fanny.

“Only some little girls, and Tom.”

“Only a few little girls, and Tom.”

“It was horridly improper; and Tom ought to have told you so, if you did n't know any better. I should be mortified to death if any of my friends saw you,” added Fan, much disturbed.

“It was really unacceptable; and Tom should have told you that if you didn’t know any better. I would be completely embarrassed if any of my friends saw you,” added Fan, quite upset.

“Now, don't you scold. It's no harm, and Polly shall coast if she wants to; may n't she, grandma?” cried Tom, gallantly coming to the rescue, and securing a powerful ally.

“Now, don’t you yell at her. There’s no harm in it, and Polly can go sledding if she wants to; can’t she, grandma?” shouted Tom, heroically stepping in to defend her and getting a strong supporter on his side.

“My mother lets me; and if I don't go among the boys, I can't see what harm there is in it,” said Polly, before Madam could speak.

“My mom is okay with it, and if I don’t hang out with the boys, I can’t understand what the big deal is,” said Polly, before Madam could respond.

“People do many things in the country that are not proper here,” began Mrs. Shaw, in her reproving tone.

“People do a lot of things in the country that aren't acceptable here,” began Mrs. Shaw, in her disapproving tone.

“Let the child do it if she likes, and take Maud with her. I should be glad to have one hearty girl in my house,” interrupted Mr. Shaw, and that was the end of it.

“Let the child do it if she wants, and take Maud with her. I would be happy to have one enthusiastic girl in my house,” interrupted Mr. Shaw, and that was the end of it.

“Thank you, sir,” said Polly, gratefully, and nodded at Tom, who telegraphed back “All right!” and fell upon his dinner with the appetite of a young wolf.

“Thank you, sir,” Polly said gratefully, and nodded at Tom, who signaled back, “All right!” and dove into his dinner with the appetite of a young wolf.

“Oh, you sly-boots! you're getting up a flirtation with Tom, are you?” whispered Fanny to her friend, as if much amused.

“Oh, you sly thing! You’re trying to flirt with Tom, aren’t you?” whispered Fanny to her friend, clearly amused.

“What!” and Polly looked so surprised and indignant, that Fanny was ashamed of herself, and changed the subject by telling her mother she needed some new gloves.

“Wait, what?” Polly said, looking so surprised and offended that Fanny felt embarrassed and quickly changed the subject by telling her mom she needed some new gloves.

Polly was very quiet after that, and the minute dinner was over, she left the room to go and have a quiet “think” about the whole matter. Before she got half-way up stairs, she saw Tom coming after, and immediately sat down to guard her feet. He laughed, and said, as he perched himself on the post of the banisters, “I won't grab you, honor bright. I just wanted to say, if you'll come out to-morrow some time, we'll have a good coast.”

Polly was really quiet after that, and as soon as dinner was over, she left the room to take a moment to think about everything. Before she got halfway up the stairs, she saw Tom coming after her and quickly sat down to protect her feet. He laughed and said, as he sat on the banister post, “I promise I won't grab you. I just wanted to say, if you come out tomorrow sometime, we can have a great time sledding.”

“No,” said Polly, “I can't come.”

“No,” said Polly, “I can’t make it.”

“Why not? Are you mad? I did n't tell.” And Tom looked amazed at the change which had come over her.

“Why not? Are you crazy? I didn’t say anything.” And Tom stared in disbelief at the change that had taken place in her.

“No; you kept your word, and stood by me like a good boy. I'm not mad, either; but I don't mean to coast any more. Your mother don't like it.”

"No; you kept your promise and supported me like a good friend. I'm not upset, either; but I don't plan to take it easy anymore. Your mom isn't a fan of that."

“That is n't the reason, I know. You nodded to me after she'd freed her mind, and you meant to go then. Come, now, what is it?”

“That's not the reason, I know. You nodded at me after she cleared her mind, and you intended to leave then. Come on, what is it?”

“I shan't tell you; but I'm not going,” was Polly's determined answer.

"I won't tell you; but I'm not going," was Polly's firm reply.

“Well, I did think you had more sense than most girls; but you have n't, and I would n't give a sixpence for you.”

“Well, I thought you were smarter than most girls; but you’re not, and I wouldn’t give a dime for you.”

“That's polite,” said Polly, getting ruffled.

“That's polite,” said Polly, getting annoyed.

“Well, I hate cowards.”

“Well, I dislike cowards.”

“I ain't a coward.”

“I’m not a coward.”

“Yes, you are. You're afraid of what folks will say; ain't you, now?”

“Yes, you are. You're scared of what people will say, aren’t you?”

Polly knew she was, and held her peace, though she longed to speak; but how could she?

Polly knew she was, and stayed silent, even though she wanted to speak; but how could she?

“Ah, I knew you'd back out.” And Tom walked away with an air of scorn that cut Polly to the heart.

“Ah, I knew you wouldn't go through with it.” And Tom walked away with a look of disdain that pierced Polly to the core.

“It's too bad! Just as he was growing kind to me, and I was going to have a good time, it's all spoilt by Fan's nonsense. Mrs. Shaw don't like it, nor grandma either, I dare say. There'll be a fuss if I go, and Fan will plague me; so I'll give it up, and let Tom think I'm afraid. Oh, dear! I never did see such ridiculous people.”

“It's too bad! Just when he was starting to be nice to me, and I was actually going to have a good time, it's all ruined by Fan's nonsense. Mrs. Shaw doesn't like it, and I’m sure Grandma doesn’t either. There’s going to be drama if I go, and Fan will annoy me; so I’ll just skip it and let Tom think I’m scared. Oh, man! I’ve never seen such ridiculous people.”

Polly shut her door hard, and felt ready to cry with vexation, that her pleasure should be spoilt by such a silly idea; for, of all the silly freaks of this fast age, that of little people playing at love is about the silliest. Polly had been taught that it was a very serious and sacred thing; and, according to her notions, it was far more improper to flirt with one boy than to coast with a dozen. She had been much amazed, only the day before, to hear Maud say to her mother, “Mamma, must I have a beau? The girls all do, and say I ought to have Fweddy Lovell; but I don't like him as well as Hawry Fiske.”

Polly slammed her door and felt like crying with frustration that her fun was ruined by such a ridiculous idea; out of all the silly trends of this fast-paced era, kids pretending to be in love was one of the silliest. Polly had learned that it was a serious and sacred thing, and in her opinion, it was much more improper to flirt with one boy than to hang out with a dozen. She had been really surprised just the day before when she heard Maud say to her mom, “Mom, do I have to have a boyfriend? All the girls do, and they say I should have Fweddy Lovell, but I like Hawry Fiske better.”

“Oh, yes; I'd have a little sweetheart, dear, it's so cunning,” answered Mrs. Shaw. And Maud announced soon after that she was engaged to “Fweddy, 'cause Hawry slapped her” when she proposed the match.

“Oh, yes; I’d have a little sweetheart, dear, it’s so cute,” answered Mrs. Shaw. And Maud soon announced that she was engaged to “Freddy, because Harry slapped her” when she proposed the match.

Polly laughed with the rest at the time; but when she thought of it afterward, and wondered what her own mother would have said, if little Kitty had put such a question, she did n't find it cunning or funny, but ridiculous and unnatural. She felt so now about herself; and when her first petulance was over, resolved to give up coasting and everything else, rather than have any nonsense with Tom, who, thanks to his neglected education, was as ignorant as herself of the charms of this new amusement for school-children. So Polly tried to console herself by jumping rope in the back-yard, and playing tag with Maud in the drying-room, where she likewise gave lessons in “nas-gim-nics,” as Maud called it, which did that little person good. Fanny came up sometimes to teach them a new dancing step, and more than once was betrayed into a game of romps, for which she was none the worse. But Tom turned a cold shoulder to Polly, and made it evident, by his cavalier manner that he really did n't think her “worth a sixpence.”

Polly laughed along with everyone else at the time; but when she thought about it later and wondered what her own mother would have said if little Kitty had asked such a question, she didn't find it clever or funny, but ridiculous and unnatural. She felt that way about herself now; and when her initial annoyance passed, she decided to give up sledding and everything else rather than deal with any nonsense from Tom, who, due to his lack of education, was just as clueless as she was about the appeal of this new activity for kids. So Polly tried to cheer herself up by jumping rope in the backyard and playing tag with Maud in the drying room, where she also gave lessons in “nas-gim-nics,” as Maud called it, which benefited that little girl. Fanny would sometimes come up to teach them a new dance step, and more than once got caught up in a game of roughhousing, which didn’t hurt her at all. But Tom gave Polly the cold shoulder and made it clear, with his dismissive attitude, that he didn’t think she was “worth a sixpence.”

Another thing that troubled Polly was her clothes, for, though no one said anything, she knew they were very plain; and now and then she wished that her blue and mouse colored merinos were rather more trimmed, her sashes had bigger bows, and her little ruffles more lace on them. She sighed for a locket, and, for the first time in her life, thought seriously of turning up her pretty curls and putting on a “wad.” She kept these discontents to herself, however, after she had written to ask her mother if she might have her best dress altered like Fanny's, and received this reply: “No, dear; the dress is proper and becoming as it is, and the old fashion of simplicity the best for all of us. I don't want my Polly to be loved for her clothes, but for herself; so wear the plain frocks mother took such pleasure in making for you, and let the panniers go. The least of us have some influence in this big world; and perhaps my little girl can do some good by showing others that a contented heart and a happy face are better ornaments than any Paris can give her. You want a locket, deary; so I send one that my mother gave me years ago. You will find father's face on one side, mine on the other; and when things trouble you, just look at your talisman, and I think the sunshine will come back again.”

Another thing that bothered Polly was her clothes. Even though no one said anything, she knew they were very plain. Once in a while, she wished her blue and gray merinos had more embellishments, that her sashes had bigger bows, and that her little ruffles had more lace. She longed for a locket and, for the first time in her life, seriously considered pinning up her pretty curls and wearing a wig. However, she kept these thoughts to herself after she wrote to her mother asking if she could have her best dress altered like Fanny's and received this reply: “No, dear; the dress looks good and is appropriate as it is, and the old-fashioned simplicity is best for all of us. I don't want my Polly to be loved for her clothes but for who she is; so wear the plain dresses your mother enjoyed making for you, and forget the fancy styles. Even the least of us have some influence in this big world; and maybe my little girl can do some good by showing others that a contented heart and a happy face are better decorations than anything Paris can offer. You want a locket, sweetie; so I'm sending you one that my mother gave me years ago. You'll find your father's face on one side and mine on the other; and when things bother you, just look at your talisman, and I think the sunshine will come back again.”

Of course it did, for the best of all magic was shut up in the quaint little case that Polly wore inside her frock, and kissed so tenderly each night and morning. The thought that, insignificant as she was, she yet might do some good, made her very careful of her acts and words, and so anxious to keep head contented and face happy, that she forgot her clothes, and made others do the same. She did not know it, but that good old fashion of simplicity made the plain gowns pretty, and the grace of unconsciousness beautified their little wearer with the charm that makes girlhood sweetest to those who truly love and reverence it. One temptation Polly had already yielded to before the letter came, and repented heartily of afterward.

Of course it did, because the best kind of magic was stored in the charming little case that Polly kept inside her dress, which she kissed so lovingly every night and morning. The idea that, however small she was, she could still make a difference made her very careful about her actions and words. She was so focused on keeping her mind at peace and her face cheerful that she forgot about her clothes and encouraged others to do the same. She didn’t realize it, but that good old-fashioned simplicity made her plain dresses look pretty, and the grace of her unawareness added a beauty to her that made girlhood all the more delightful to those who truly love and admire it. Polly had already given in to one temptation before the letter arrived, and she felt genuinely sorry about it afterward.

“Polly, I wish you'd let me call you Marie,” said Fanny one day, as they were shopping together.

“Polly, I wish you’d let me call you Marie,” Fanny said one day while they were shopping together.

“You may call me Mary, if you like; but I won't have any ie put on to my name. I'm Polly at home and I'm fond of being called so; but Marie is Frenchified and silly.”

“You can call me Mary if you want, but I won’t have any 'ie' added to my name. I’m Polly at home, and I like being called that; but Marie is just pretentious and silly.”

“I spell my own name with an ie, and so do all the girls.”

“I spell my own name with an ie, and so do all the girls.”

“And what a jumble of Netties, Nellies, Hatties, and Sallies there is. How 'Pollie' would look spelt so!”

“And what a mix of Netties, Nellies, Hatties, and Sallies there is. How 'Pollie' would look spelled that way!”

“Well, never mind; that was n't what I began to say. There's one thing you must have, and that is, bronze boots,” said Fan, impressively.

"Well, never mind; that’s not what I meant to say. There’s one thing you need, and that’s bronze boots,” said Fan, impressively.

“Why must I, when I've got enough without?”

“Why should I, when I already have more than enough?”

“Because it's the fashion to have them, and you can't be finished off properly without. I'm going to get a pair, and so must you.”

“Because it's trendy to have them, and you can't really complete the look without. I'm getting a pair, and you have to as well.”

“Don't they cost a great deal?”

"Don't they cost a fortune?"

“Eight or nine dollars, I believe. I have mine charged; but it don't matter if you have n't got the money. I can lend you some.”

“Eight or nine dollars, I think. I put mine on my card; but it doesn't matter if you don't have the cash. I can lend you some.”

“I've got ten dollars to do what I like with; but it's meant to get some presents for the children.” And Polly took out her purse in an undecided way.

“I have ten dollars to spend however I want; but it's supposed to buy some gifts for the kids.” And Polly pulled out her purse uncertainly.

“You can make presents easy enough. Grandma knows all sorts of nice contrivances. They'll do just as well; and then you can get your boots.”

"You can make gifts pretty easily. Grandma knows all kinds of great tricks. They'll work just fine; and then you can get your boots."

“Well; I'll look at them,” said Polly, following Fanny into the store, feeling rather rich and important to be shopping in this elegant manner.

“Well; I’ll check them out,” said Polly, following Fanny into the store, feeling pretty wealthy and important to be shopping in such a classy way.

“Are n't they lovely? Your foot is perfectly divine in that boot, Polly. Get them for my party; you'll dance like a fairy,” whispered Fan.

“Aren't they beautiful? Your foot looks amazing in that boot, Polly. Get them for my party; you'll dance like a fairy,” whispered Fan.

Polly surveyed the dainty, shining boot with the scalloped top, the jaunty heel, and the delicate toe, thought her foot did look very well in it, and after a little pause, said she would have them. It was all very delightful till she got home, and was alone; then, on looking into her purse, she saw one dollar and the list of things she meant to get for mother and the children. How mean the dollar looked all alone! and how long the list grew when there was nothing to buy the articles.

Polly looked at the pretty, shiny boot with the scalloped top, the stylish heel, and the delicate toe, thinking her foot looked really good in it. After a moment, she decided to buy them. Everything was joyful until she got home and was by herself; then, when she checked her purse, she found one dollar and the list of things she planned to buy for her mom and the kids. The dollar looked so small all by itself! And the list seemed to get longer when there was nothing to buy everything on it.

“I can't make skates for Ned, nor a desk for Will; and those are what they have set their hearts upon. Father's book and mother's collar are impossible now; and I'm a selfish thing to go and spend all my money for myself. How could I do it?” And Polly eyed the new boots reproachfully, as they stood in the first position as if ready for the party. “They are lovely; but I don't believe they will feel good, for I shall be thinking about my lost presents all the time,” sighed Polly, pushing the enticing boots out of sight. “I'll go and ask grandma what I can do; for if I've got to make something for every one, I must begin right away, or I shan't get done;” and off she bustled, glad to forget her remorse in hard work.

“I can't make skates for Ned or a desk for Will, and that's what they really want. Father's book and mother's collar are out of reach now, and it feels selfish of me to spend all my money on myself. How could I do that?” Polly looked at the new boots with disappointment, as they stood ready for the party. “They’re beautiful, but I don’t think I’ll enjoy them since I’ll be thinking about my lost gifts the whole time,” Polly sighed, pushing the tempting boots out of view. “I’ll go ask Grandma what I can do because if I need to make something for everyone, I have to start right away, or I won’t finish,” and off she hurried, happy to put her guilt aside with some hard work.

Grandma proved equal to the emergency, and planned something for every one, supplying materials, taste, and skill in the most delightful manner. Polly felt much comforted; but while she began to knit a pretty pair of white bed-socks, to be tied with rose-colored ribbons, for her mother, she thought some very sober thoughts upon the subject of temptation; and if any one had asked her just then what made her sigh, as if something lay heavy on her conscience, she would have answered, “Bronze boots.”

Grandma stepped up to the challenge and organized something for everyone, providing materials, flair, and skill in the most delightful way. Polly felt much better; but while she started knitting a lovely pair of white bed-socks, to be tied with pink ribbons, for her mother, she reflected on some serious thoughts about temptation. If someone had asked her at that moment what made her sigh, as if something was weighing on her mind, she would have replied, “Bronze boots.”





CHAPTER IV. LITTLE THINGS

“IT'S so wainy, I can't go out, and evwybody is so cwoss they won't play with me,” said Maud, when Polly found her fretting on the stairs, and paused to ask the cause of her wails.

“It's so rainy, I can't go out, and everybody is so cross they won't play with me,” said Maud, when Polly found her upset on the stairs and paused to ask why she was crying.

“I'll play with you; only don't scream and wake your mother. What shall we play?”

“I'll play with you, but please don’t scream and wake your mom. What do you want to play?”

“I don't know; I'm tired of evwything, 'cause my toys are all bwoken, and my dolls are all sick but Clawa,” moaned Maud, giving a jerk to the Paris doll which she held upside down by one leg in the most unmaternal manner.

“I don't know; I'm tired of everything, because my toys are all broken, and my dolls are all sick except for Clara,” moaned Maud, giving a jerk to the Paris doll that she held upside down by one leg in the most unmotherly manner.

“I'm going to dress a dolly for my little sister; would n't you like to see me do it?” asked Polly, persuasively, hoping to beguile the cross child and finish her own work at the same time.

“I'm going to dress up a doll for my little sister; don't you want to see me do it?” Polly asked, sweetly, hoping to charm the grumpy child and finish her own work at the same time.

“No, I should n't, 'cause she'll look nicer than my Clawa. Her clothes won't come off; and Tom spoilt'em playing ball with her in the yard.”

“No, I shouldn't, because she'll look nicer than my Clawa. Her clothes won't come off, and Tom ruined them playing ball with her in the yard.”

“Would n't you like to rip these clothes off, and have me show you how to make some new ones, so you can dress and undress Clara as much as you like?”

“Wouldn't you want to tear these clothes off and let me show you how to make some new ones, so you can dress and undress Clara as often as you want?”

“Yes; I love to cut.” And Maud's, face brightened; for destructiveness is one of the earliest traits of childhood, and ripping was Maud's delight.

“Yeah; I love to cut.” And Maud's face lit up; because destructiveness is one of the first traits of childhood, and ripping was Maud's favorite thing to do.

Establishing themselves in the deserted dining-room, the children fell to work; and when Fanny discovered them, Maud was laughing with all her heart at poor Clara, who, denuded of her finery, was cutting up all sorts of capers in the hands of her merry little mistress.

Establishing themselves in the empty dining room, the children got to work; and when Fanny found them, Maud was laughing her heart out at poor Clara, who, stripped of her fancy clothes, was doing all kinds of silly antics in the hands of her cheerful little mistress.

“I should think you'd be ashamed to play with dolls, Polly. I have n't touched one this ever so long,” said Fanny, looking down with a superior air.

“I'd think you'd be embarrassed to play with dolls, Polly. I haven't touched one in ages,” said Fanny, looking down with a condescending attitude.

“I ain't ashamed, for it keeps Maud happy, and will please my sister Kitty; and I think sewing is better than prinking or reading silly novels, so, now.” And Polly stitched away with a resolute air, for she and Fanny had had a little tiff; because Polly would n't let her friend do up her hair “like other folks,” and bore her ears.

“I’m not ashamed, because it keeps Maud happy and will make my sister Kitty happy too. I think sewing is better than fussing over appearances or reading silly novels, so there. ” And Polly sewed away with determination, because she and Fanny had just had a little argument; Polly wouldn't let her friend style her hair “like everyone else” and cover her ears.

“Don't be cross, dear, but come and do something nice, it's so dull to-day,” said Fanny, anxious to be friends again, for it was doubly dull without Polly.

“Don't be upset, dear, but come and do something fun, it's really boring today,” said Fanny, eager to make up again, since it was even more boring without Polly.

“Can't; I'm busy.”

“Can't, I'm busy.”

“You always are busy. I never saw such a girl. What in the world do you find to do all the time?” asked Fanny, watching with interest the set of the little red merino frock Polly was putting on to her doll.

“You're always so busy. I’ve never seen a girl like you. What on earth do you find to do all the time?” asked Fanny, watching with interest as Polly dressed her doll in the little red merino frock.

“Lots of things; but I like to be lazy sometimes as much as you do; just lie on the sofa, and read fairy stories, or think about nothing. Would you have a white-muslin apron or a black silk?” added Polly, surveying her work with satisfaction.

“Lots of things; but I like to be lazy sometimes just as much as you do; just lie on the couch and read fairy tales or think about nothing. Would you prefer a white muslin apron or a black silk one?” added Polly, looking over her work with satisfaction.

“Muslin, with pockets and tiny blue bows. I'll show you how.” And forgetting her hate and contempt for dolls, down sat Fanny, soon getting as much absorbed as either of the others.

“Muslin, with pockets and tiny blue bows. I'll show you how.” And forgetting her dislike and disdain for dolls, Fanny sat down, quickly getting as absorbed as the others.

The dull day brightened wonderfully after that, and the time flew pleasantly, as tongues and needles went together. Grandma peeped in, and smiled at the busy group, saying, “Sew away, my dears; dollies are safe companions, and needlework an accomplishment that's sadly neglected nowadays. Small stitches, Maud; neat button-holes, Fan; cut carefully, Polly, and don't waste your cloth. Take pains; and the best needlewoman shall have a pretty bit of white satin for a doll's bonnet.”

The boring day got much better after that, and time passed enjoyably as chatter and sewing went hand in hand. Grandma peeked in and smiled at the busy group, saying, “Keep sewing, my dears; dolls are great friends, and sewing is a skill that’s sadly overlooked these days. Small stitches, Maud; make neat button-holes, Fan; cut carefully, Polly, and don’t waste your fabric. Take your time; and the best seamstress will get a nice piece of white satin for a doll's bonnet.”

Fanny exerted herself, and won the prize, for Polly helped Maud, and neglected her own work; but she did n't care much, for Mr. Shaw said, looking at the three bright faces at the tea-table, “I guess Polly has been making sunshine for you to-day.” “No, indeed, sir, I have n't done anything, only dress Maud's doll.”

Fanny worked hard and won the prize, while Polly helped Maud and neglected her own work; but she didn’t mind much, because Mr. Shaw, looking at the three cheerful faces at the tea table, said, “I guess Polly has been bringing sunshine to you today.” “No, not at all, sir, I haven’t done anything, just dressed Maud’s doll.”

And Polly did n't think she had done much; but it was one of the little things which are always waiting to be done in this world of ours, where rainy days come so often, where spirits get out of tune, and duty won't go hand in hand with pleasure. Little things of this sort are especially good work for little people; a kind little thought, an unselfish little act, a cheery little word, are so sweet and comfortable, that no one can fail to feel their beauty and love the giver, no matter how small they are. Mothers do a deal of this sort of thing, unseen, unthanked, but felt and remembered long afterward, and never lost, for this is the simple magic that binds hearts together, and keeps home happy. Polly had learned this secret.

And Polly didn’t think she had done much; but it was one of those little things that are always waiting to be done in our world, where rainy days come so often, where moods get out of whack, and duty doesn’t align with pleasure. Small acts like these are especially meaningful for little people; a kind thought, a selfless action, a cheerful word, are so sweet and comforting that no one can help but appreciate their beauty and cherish the giver, no matter how small the gesture. Mothers do a lot of this kind of thing, unseen, unappreciated, but felt and remembered long after, never forgotten, because this is the simple magic that connects hearts and keeps a home happy. Polly had learned this secret.

She loved to do the “little things” that others did not see, or were too busy to stop for; and while doing them, without a thought of thanks, she made sunshine for herself as well as others. There was so much love in her own home, that she quickly felt the want of it in Fanny's, and puzzled herself to find out why these people were not kind and patient to one another. She did not try to settle the question, but did her best to love and serve and bear with each, and the good will, the gentle heart, the helpful ways and simple manners of our Polly made her dear to every one, for these virtues, even in a little child, are lovely and attractive.

She loved to do the “little things” that others overlooked or were too busy to appreciate; and while doing them, without expecting any thanks, she created happiness for herself and others. There was so much love in her own home that she quickly noticed the lack of it in Fanny's, and she puzzled over why those people weren’t kind and patient with each other. She didn’t try to figure it out, but she did her best to love, serve, and be patient with everyone, and Polly’s goodwill, gentle heart, helpful nature, and simple manners made her beloved by all, because these qualities, even in a young child, are beautiful and appealing.

Mr. Shaw was very kind to her, for he liked her modest, respectful manners; and Polly was so grateful for his many favors, that she soon forgot her fear, and showed her affection in all sorts of confiding little ways, which pleased him extremely. She used to walk across the park with him when he went to his office in the morning, talking busily all the way, and saying “Good-by” with a nod and a smile when they parted at the great gate. At first, Mr. Shaw did not care much about it; but soon he missed her if she did not come, and found that something fresh and pleasant seemed to brighten all his day, if a small, gray-coated figure, with an intelligent face, a merry voice, and a little hand slipped confidingly into his, went with him through the wintry park. Coming home late, he liked to see a curly, brown head watching at the window; to find his slippers ready, his paper in its place, and a pair of willing feet, eager to wait upon him. “I wish my Fanny was more like her,” he often said to himself, as he watched the girls, while they thought him deep in politics or the state of the money market. Poor Mr. Shaw had been so busy getting rich, that he had not found time to teach his children to love him; he was more at leisure now, and as his boy and girls grew up, he missed something. Polly was unconsciously showing him what it was, and making child-love so sweet, that he felt he could not do without it any more, yet did n't quite know how to win the confidence of the children, who had always found him busy, indifferent, and absentminded.

Mr. Shaw was very kind to her because he appreciated her modest, respectful manners. Polly was so thankful for his many kind gestures that she soon forgot her fear and expressed her affection in various trusting little ways, which delighted him. She would walk through the park with him on his way to the office in the morning, chatting happily the whole way, and saying “Goodbye” with a nod and a smile when they parted at the big gate. At first, Mr. Shaw didn’t think much of it, but soon he realized he missed her if she didn’t come along, and something fresh and joyful seemed to brighten his entire day when a small, gray-coated figure with an intelligent face, a cheerful voice, and a little hand slipped trustingly into his went with him through the wintery park. Coming home late, he liked to see a curly, brown head peeking out from the window; to find his slippers ready, his newspaper in its spot, and a pair of willing feet eager to wait on him. “I wish my Fanny was more like her,” he often thought to himself as he watched the girls, while they assumed he was deep in politics or the state of the money market. Poor Mr. Shaw had been so busy accumulating wealth that he hadn’t made time to teach his children to love him; he was now more available, and as his son and daughters grew up, he felt a lack. Polly was unknowingly showing him what that was and making child-love so precious that he felt he couldn't live without it anymore, yet didn’t quite know how to gain the trust of the children who had always seen him as busy, indifferent, and distracted.

As the girls were going to bed one night, Polly kissed grandma, as usual, and Fanny laughed at her, saying, “What a baby you are! We are too old for such things now.”

As the girls were heading to bed one night, Polly kissed Grandma like she always did, and Fanny laughed at her, saying, “What a baby you are! We’re too old for that kind of thing now.”

“I don't think people ever are too old to kiss their fathers and mothers,” was the quick answer.

“I don't think people are ever too old to kiss their moms and dads,” was the quick response.

“Right, my little Polly;” and Mr. Shaw stretched out his hand to her with such a kindly look, that Fanny stared surprised, and then said, shyly, “I thought you did n't care about it, father.” “I do, my dear:” And Mr. Shaw put out the other hand to Fanny, who gave him a daughterly kiss, quite forgetting everything but the tender feeling that sprung up in her heart at the renewal of the childish custom which we never need outgrow.

“Okay, my little Polly;” and Mr. Shaw reached out his hand to her with such a kind expression that Fanny stared in surprise, then said shyly, “I thought you didn’t care about it, Dad.” “I do, my dear:” And Mr. Shaw extended his other hand to Fanny, who gave him a loving kiss, completely forgetting everything except the warm feeling that blossomed in her heart at the revival of the sweet tradition that we never need to outgrow.

Mrs. Shaw was a nervous, fussy invalid, who wanted something every five minutes; so Polly found plenty of small things to do for her and did, them so cheerfully, that the poor lady loved to have the quiet, helpful child near, to wait upon her, read to her, run errands, or hand the seven different shawls which were continually being put on or off.

Mrs. Shaw was a jumpy, fussing invalid who needed something every five minutes, so Polly found plenty of small tasks to assist her. She did them so cheerfully that the poor lady loved having the quiet, helpful child around to attend to her, read to her, run errands, or hand her the seven different shawls that were constantly being put on or taken off.

Grandma, too, was glad to find willing hands and feet to serve her; and Polly passed many happy hours in the quaint rooms, learning all sorts of pretty arts, and listening to pleasant chat, never dreaming how much sunshine she brought to the solitary old lady.

Grandma was also happy to have willing hands and feet to help her, and Polly spent many joyful hours in the charming rooms, learning all kinds of lovely skills and enjoying nice conversations, never realizing how much brightness she brought to the lonely old lady.

Tom was Polly's rock ahead for a long time, because he was always breaking out in a new place, and one never knew where to find him. He tormented yet amused her; was kind one day, and a bear the next; at times she fancied he was never going to be bad again, and the next thing she knew he was deep in mischief, and hooted at the idea of repentance and reformation. Polly gave him up as a hard case; but was so in the habit of helping any one who seemed in trouble, that she was good to him simply because she could n't help it.

Tom was Polly's support for a long time because he was always off in some new place, and you never knew where to find him. He frustrated yet entertained her; he was nice one day and grumpy the next; sometimes she thought he would never be up to no good again, and the next thing she knew, he was in the middle of trouble, laughing at the idea of changing his ways. Polly figured he was a lost cause, but she was so used to helping anyone in need that she treated him kindly simply because she couldn't help it.

“What's the matter? Is your lesson too hard for you?” she asked one evening, as a groan made her look across the table to where Tom sat scowling over a pile of dilapidated books, with his hands in his hair, as if his head was in danger of flying asunder with the tremendous effort he was making.

“What's wrong? Is your lesson too difficult for you?” she asked one evening, as a groan prompted her to glance across the table at Tom, who was frowning over a stack of worn-out books, his hands in his hair, as if his head was about to explode from the tremendous effort he was putting in.

“Hard! Guess it is. What in thunder do I care about the old Carthaginians? Regulus was n't bad; but I'm sick of him!” And Tom dealt “Harkness's Latin Reader” a thump, which expressed his feelings better than words.

“Hard! I guess it is. What do I care about the old Carthaginians? Regulus wasn't so bad; but I'm just tired of him!” And Tom slammed “Harkness's Latin Reader” down, which showed how he felt better than words could.

“I like Latin, and used to get on well when I studied it with Jimmy. Perhaps I can help you a little bit,” said Polly, as Tom wiped his hot face and refreshed himself with a peanut.

“I like Latin, and I used to do well when I studied it with Jimmy. Maybe I can help you a little,” said Polly, as Tom wiped his sweaty face and refreshed himself with a peanut.

“You? pooh! girls' Latin don't amount to much anyway,” was the grateful reply.

“You? Ugh! Girls' Latin doesn't mean much anyway,” was the grateful reply.

But Polly was used to him now, and, nothing daunted, took a look at the grimy page in the middle of which Tom had stuck. She read it so well, that the young gentleman stopped munching to regard her with respectful astonishment, and when she stopped, he said, suspiciously, “You are a sly one, Polly, to study up so you can show off before me. But it won't do, ma'am; turn over a dozen pages, and try again.”

But Polly was used to him now, and, undeterred, took a look at the grimy page where Tom had stuck. She read it so well that the young gentleman stopped chewing to look at her with respectful surprise, and when she finished, he said, suspiciously, “You’re clever, Polly, studying so you can show off in front of me. But that won’t work, ma'am; flip over a dozen pages and try again.”

Polly obeyed, and did even better than before, saying, as she looked up, with a laugh, “I've been through the whole book; so you won't catch me that way, Tom.”

Polly agreed and did even better than before, laughing as she looked up, “I've read the whole book; so you won't fool me that way, Tom.”

“I say, how came you to know such a lot?” asked Tom, much impressed.

“I’m curious, how did you know so much?” asked Tom, clearly impressed.

“I studied with Jimmy, and kept up with him, for father let us be together in all our lessons. It was so nice, and we learned so fast!”

“I studied with Jimmy and kept up with him because our dad let us be together during all our lessons. It was really nice, and we learned so quickly!”

“Tell me about Jimmy. He's your brother, is n't he?”

“Tell me about Jimmy. He's your brother, right?”

“Yes; but he's dead, you know. I'll tell about him some other time; you ought to study now, and perhaps I can help you,” said Polly, with a little quiver of the lips.

“Yes; but he's dead, you know. I’ll tell you about him some other time; you should focus on studying now, and maybe I can help you,” said Polly, with a slight quiver of her lips.

“Should n't wonder if you could.” And Tom spread the book between them with a grave and business-like air, for he felt that Polly had got the better of him, and it behooved him to do his best for the honor of his sex. He went at the lesson with a will, and soon floundered out of his difficulties, for Polly gave him a lift here and there, and they went on swimmingly, till they came to some rules to be learned. Polly had forgotten them, so they, both committed them to memory; Tom, with hands in his pockets, rocked to and fro, muttering rapidly, while Polly twisted the little curl on her forehead and stared at the wall, gabbling with all her might.

"Wouldn't be surprised if you could." Tom laid the book out between them with a serious and focused demeanor, knowing that Polly had outsmarted him, and he felt it was important to uphold the honor of his gender. He tackled the lesson energetically, and soon sorted out his troubles, as Polly helped him out from time to time. They were going smoothly until they hit a section of rules to memorize. Polly had forgotten them, so they both learned them by heart; Tom, with his hands in his pockets, swayed back and forth, muttering quickly, while Polly fiddled with the little curl on her forehead and stared at the wall, babbling as loud as she could.

“Done!” cried Tom, presently.

“Done!” shouted Tom, now.

“Done!” echoed Polly; and then they heard each other recite till both were perfect “That's pretty good fun,” said Tom, joyfully, tossing poor Harkness away, and feeling that the pleasant excitement of companionship could lend a charm even to Latin Grammar.

“Done!” shouted Polly; and then they took turns reciting until both were spot on. “That’s pretty fun,” Tom said happily, tossing poor Harkness aside, feeling that the enjoyable thrill of being together could make even Latin Grammar seem appealing.

“Now, ma'am, we'll take a turn at algibbera. I like that as much as I hate Latin.”

“Now, ma'am, we’ll take a shot at algebra. I like that as much as I hate Latin.”

Polly accepted the invitation, and soon owned that Tom could beat her here. This fact restored his equanimity; but he did n't crow over her, far from it; for he helped her with a paternal patience that made her eyes twinkle with suppressed fun, as he soberly explained and illustrated, unconsciously imitating Dominie Deane, till Polly found it difficult to keep from laughing in his face.

Polly accepted the invitation and soon admitted that Tom could outdo her here. This realization brought back his calmness, but he didn’t gloat over her; on the contrary, he helped her with a fatherly patience that made her eyes sparkle with barely suppressed laughter as he seriously explained and demonstrated, unknowingly mimicking Dominie Deane, until Polly found it hard to keep from laughing right in his face.

“You may have another go at it any, time you like,” generously remarked Tom, as he shied the algebra after the Latin Reader.

“You can try it again anytime you want,” Tom said generously, as he pushed the algebra aside after the Latin Reader.

“I'll come every evening, then. I'd like to, for I have n't studied a bit since I came. You shall try and make me like algebra, and I'll try and make you like Latin, will you?”

"I'll come every evening, then. I'd like to, since I haven't studied at all since I got here. You can try to make me like algebra, and I'll try to make you like Latin, deal?"

“Oh, I'd like it well enough, if there was any one explain it to me. Old Deane puts us through double-quick, and don't give a fellow time to ask questions when we read.”

“Oh, I'd like it just fine if someone could explain it to me. Old Deane rushes us through everything and doesn't give anyone a chance to ask questions when we read.”

“Ask your father; he knows.”

“Ask your dad; he knows.”

“Don't believe he does; should n't dare to bother him, if he did.”

“Don't think he does; wouldn’t dare to bother him if he did.”

“Why not?”

"Why not?"

“He'd pull my ears, and call me a'stupid,' or tell me not to worry him.”

“He'd pull my ears and call me ‘stupid’ or tell me not to bother him.”

“I don't think he would. He's very kind to me, and I ask lots of questions.”

“I don't think he would. He's really nice to me, and I ask a lot of questions.”

“He likes you better than he does me.”

"He likes you more than he likes me."

“Now, Tom! it's wrong of you to say so. Of course he loves you ever so much more than he does me,” cried Polly, reprovingly.

“Now, Tom! It's not okay for you to say that. He definitely loves you way more than he loves me,” Polly exclaimed, scolding him.

“Why don't he show it then?” muttered Tom, with a half-wistful, half-defiant glance toward the library door, which stood ajar.

“Why doesn’t he show it then?” Tom muttered, casting a half-wistful, half-defiant glance toward the library door, which was slightly open.

“You act so, how can he?” asked Polly, after a pause, in which she put Tom's question to herself, and could find no better reply than the one she gave him.

"You act like that, how can he?" Polly asked after a pause, during which she thought about Tom's question and couldn’t come up with a better answer than the one she gave him.

“Why don't he give me my velocipede? He said, if I did well at school for a month, I should have it; and I've been pegging away like fury for most six weeks, and he don't do a thing about it. The girls get their duds, because they tease. I won't do that anyway; but you don't catch me studying myself to death, and no pay for it.”

“Why doesn't he give me my bike? He said that if I worked hard in school for a month, I could have it; and I've been working really hard for almost six weeks, and he hasn't done anything about it. The girls get their clothes because they complain. I won't do that anyway; but you won't catch me studying myself to death for no reward.”

“It is too bad; but you ought to do it because it's right, and never mind being paid,” began Polly, trying to be moral, but secretly sympathizing heartily with poor Tom.

“It’s a shame; but you should do it because it’s the right thing, and don’t worry about getting paid,” began Polly, trying to be good, but secretly feeling for poor Tom.

“Don't you preach, Polly. If the governor took any notice of me, and cared how I got on, I would n't mind the presents so much; but he don't care a hang, and never even asked if I did well last declamation day, when I'd gone and learned 'The Battle of Lake Regillus,' because he said he liked it.”

“Don’t start preaching, Polly. If the governor paid any attention to me and actually cared about how I was doing, I wouldn’t mind the gifts as much; but he doesn’t care at all, and he didn’t even ask how I did on declamation day when I went and learned ‘The Battle of Lake Regillus’ because he said he liked it.”

“Oh, Tom! Did you say that? It's splendid! Jim and I used to say Horatius together, and it was such fun. Do speak your piece to me, I do so like 'Macaulay's Lays.'”

“Oh, Tom! Did you really say that? That's amazing! Jim and I used to recite Horatius together, and we had so much fun. Please share your piece with me, I really like ‘Macaulay's Lays.’”

“It's dreadful long,” began Tom; but his face brightened, for Polly's interest soothed his injured feelings, and he was glad to prove his elocutionary powers. He began without much spirit; but soon the martial ring of the lines fired him, and before he knew it, he was on his legs thundering away in grand style, while Polly listened with kindling face and absorbed attention. Tom did declaim well, for he quite forgot himself, and delivered the stirring ballad with an energy that made Polly flush and tingle with admiration and delight, and quite electrified a second listener, who had heard all that went on, and watched the little scene from behind his newspaper.

“It’s really long,” Tom started, but his expression changed when he noticed how interested Polly was, which made him feel better, and he was eager to show off his speaking skills. At first, he wasn’t very enthusiastic, but soon the powerful rhythm of the words excited him, and before he realized it, he was standing up passionately delivering the poem while Polly listened with a bright face, completely absorbed. Tom was actually quite good at reciting, as he lost himself in the moment and delivered the thrilling ballad with such energy that Polly felt a rush of admiration and joy, and a second listener, who had been quietly observing everything from behind his newspaper, was completely captivated too.

As Tom paused, breathless, and Polly clapped her hands enthusiastically, the sound was loudly echoed from behind him. Both whirled round, and there was Mr. Shaw, standing in the doorway, applauding with all his might.

As Tom paused, out of breath, and Polly clapped her hands excitedly, the sound was loudly echoed from behind him. They both turned around, and there was Mr. Shaw, standing in the doorway, clapping with all his strength.

Tom looked much abashed, and said not a word; Polly ran to Mr. Shaw, and danced before him, saying, eagerly, “Was n't it splendid? Did n't he do well? May n't he have his velocipede now?”

Tom looked really embarrassed and didn’t say anything; Polly ran over to Mr. Shaw and danced in front of him, excitedly saying, “Wasn’t it amazing? Didn’t he do great? Can he have his velocipede now?”

“Capital, Tom; you'll be an orator yet. Learn another piece like that, and I'll come and hear you speak it. Are you ready for your velocipede, hey?”

“Capital, Tom; you’ll be a great speaker one day. Learn another piece like that, and I’ll come to listen to you perform it. Are you ready for your bicycle, huh?”

Polly was right; and Tom owned that “the governor” was kind, did like him and had n't entirely forgotten his promise. The boy turned red with pleasure, and picked at the buttons on his jacket, while listening to this unexpected praise; but when he spoke, he looked straight up in his father's face, while his own shone with pleasure, as he answered, in one breath, “Thankee, sir. I'll do it, sir. Guess I am, sir!”

Polly was right; Tom admitted that “the governor” was nice, liked him, and hadn’t completely forgotten his promise. The boy flushed with happiness and fiddled with the buttons on his jacket while taking in this unexpected praise; but when he spoke, he looked directly into his father’s face, his own beaming with joy, as he replied in one breath, “Thanks, sir. I’ll do it, sir. I guess I am, sir!”

“Very good; then look out for your new horse tomorrow, sir.” And Mr. Shaw stroked the fuzzy red head with a kind hand, feeling a fatherly pleasure in the conviction that there was something in his boy after all.

"Great; then watch for your new horse tomorrow, sir." And Mr. Shaw gently patted the fuzzy red head, feeling a sense of fatherly satisfaction in the belief that his son had something special after all.

Tom got his velocipede next day, named it Black Auster, in memory of the horse in “The Battle of Lake Regillus,” and came to grief as soon as he began to ride his new steed.

Tom got his bike the next day, named it Black Auster, in honor of the horse in “The Battle of Lake Regillus,” and had an accident as soon as he started riding his new ride.

“Come out and see me go it,” whispered Tom to Polly, after three days' practice in the street, for he had already learned to ride in the rink.

“Come out and watch me do it,” whispered Tom to Polly, after three days of practice in the street, since he had already learned to ride in the rink.

Polly and Maud willingly went, and watched his struggles, with deep interest, till he got an upset, which nearly put an end to his velocipeding forever.

Polly and Maud gladly went and watched his struggles with great interest until he had a fall that nearly ended his cycling for good.

“Hi, there! Auster's coming!” shouted Tom, as came rattling down the long, steep street outside the park.

“Hey! Auster's on the way!” shouted Tom, as he came rattling down the long, steep street outside the park.

They stepped aside, and he whizzed by, arms and legs going like mad, with the general appearance of a runaway engine. It would have been a triumphant descent, if a big dog had not bounced suddenly through one of the openings, and sent the whole concern helter-skelter into the gutter. Polly laughed as she ran to view the ruin, for Tom lay flat on his back with the velocipede atop him, while the big dog barked wildly, and his master scolded him for his awkwardness. But when she saw Tom's face, Polly was frightened, for the color had all gone out of it, his eyes looked strange and dizzy, and drops of blood began to trickle from a great cut on his forehead. The man saw it, too, and had him up in a minute; but he could n't stand, and stared about him in a dazed sort of way, as he sat on the curbstone, while Polly held her handkerchief to his forehead, and pathetically begged to know if he was killed.

They moved aside, and he zoomed past, arms and legs flailing like crazy, looking like a runaway train. It would have been a glorious ride, if a big dog hadn’t suddenly dashed through one of the openings, sending everything crashing into the gutter. Polly laughed as she ran over to see the mess, since Tom was lying flat on his back with the bike on top of him, while the big dog barked crazily, and his owner scolded him for being clumsy. But when she saw Tom's face, Polly got scared, because he looked pale, his eyes seemed strange and dazed, and blood started to trickle from a big cut on his forehead. The man noticed it too and helped him up in no time; but he couldn't stand and looked around in a confused way as he sat on the curb, while Polly pressed her handkerchief to his forehead and anxiously asked if he was okay.

“Don't scare mother, I'm all right. Got upset, did n't I?” he asked, presently, eyeing the prostrate velocipede with more anxiety about its damages than his own.

“Don't worry mom, I'm fine. I got a bit upset, didn’t I?” he asked, currently glancing at the fallen bicycle with more concern for its damage than for his own well-being.

“I knew you'd hurt yourself with that horrid thing just let it be, and come home, for your head bleeds dreadfully, and everybody is looking at us,” whispered Polly, trying to tie the little handkerchief over the ugly cut.

“I knew you’d hurt yourself with that horrible thing. Just leave it alone and come home, because your head is bleeding badly, and everyone is staring at us,” whispered Polly, trying to tie the little handkerchief over the nasty cut.

“Come on, then. Jove! how queer my head feels! Give us a boost, please. Stop howling, Maud, and come home. You bring the machine, and I'll pay you, Pat.” As he spoke, Tom slowly picked himself and steadying himself by Polly's shoulder, issued commands, and the procession fell into line. First, the big dog, barking at intervals; then the good-natured Irishman, trundling “that divil of a whirligig,” as he disrespectfully called the idolized velocipede; then the wounded hero, supported by the helpful Polly; and Maud brought up the rear in tears, bearing Tom's cap.

“Come on, then. Wow! My head feels so weird! Can you give me a hand, please? Stop whining, Maud, and let's go home. You bring the bike, and I'll pay you, Pat.” As he said this, Tom slowly got himself up and, steadying himself by Polly's shoulder, gave orders, and the procession lined up. First, the big dog, barking from time to time; then the good-natured Irishman, pushing “that crazy contraption,” as he jokingly called the beloved bicycle; then the injured hero, supported by the helpful Polly; and Maud brought up the rear, in tears, holding Tom's cap.

Unfortunately, Mrs. Shaw was out driving with grandma, and Fanny was making calls; so that there was no one but Polly to stand by Tom, for the parlor-maid turned faint at the sight of blood, and the chamber-maid lost her wits in the flurry. It was a bad cut, and must be sewed up at once, the doctor said, as soon as he came. “Somebody must hold his head;” he added, as he threaded his queer little needle.

Unfortunately, Mrs. Shaw was out driving with Grandma, and Fanny was making calls, so there was no one but Polly to support Tom. The parlor maid fainted at the sight of blood, and the chamber maid panicked in the chaos. It was a bad cut and needed to be stitched up immediately, the doctor said as soon as he arrived. “Somebody needs to hold his head,” he added, as he threaded his unusual little needle.

“I'll keep still, but if anybody must hold me, let Polly. You ain't afraid, are you?” asked Tom, with imploring look, for he did n't like the idea of being sewed a bit.

“I'll stay quiet, but if someone has to hold me, let it be Polly. You're not scared, are you?” asked Tom, with a pleading look, because he didn't like the idea of being sewn up a bit.

Polly was just going to shrink away, saying, “Oh I can't!” when she remembered that Tom once called her a coward. Here was a chance to prove that she was n't; besides, poor Tom had no one else to help him; so she came up to the sofa where he lay, and nodded reassuringly, as she put a soft little hand on either side of the damaged head.

Polly was about to pull back, saying, “Oh, I can’t!” when she remembered that Tom once called her a coward. This was her chance to show she wasn’t; plus, poor Tom had no one else to help him, so she walked over to the sofa where he lay and nodded reassuringly, placing a soft little hand on either side of his injured head.

“You are a trump, Polly,” whispered Tom. Then he set his teeth, clenched his hands, lay quite still, and bore it like a man. It was all over in a minute or two, and when he had had a glass of wine, and was nicely settled on his bed, he felt pretty comfortable, in spite of the pain in his head; and being ordered to keep quiet, he said, “Thank you ever so much, Polly,” and watched her with a grateful face as she crept away.

“You're a champ, Polly,” Tom whispered. Then he gritted his teeth, clenched his hands, lay still, and handled it like a trooper. It was all done in a minute or two, and after he had a glass of wine and got comfy on his bed, he felt pretty good despite the pain in his head. When he was told to keep quiet, he said, “Thanks a lot, Polly,” and watched her with a grateful smile as she quietly left.

He had to keep the house for a week, and laid about looking very interesting with a great black patch on his forehead. Every one'petted him;' for the doctor said, that if the blow had been an inch nearer the temple, it would have been fatal, and the thought of losing him so suddenly made bluff old Tom very precious all at once. His father asked him how he was a dozen times a day; his mother talked continually of “that dear boy's narrow escape”; and grandma cockered him up with every delicacy she could invent; and the girls waited on him like devoted slaves. This new treatment had an excellent effect; for when neglected Tom got over his first amazement at this change of base, he blossomed out delightfully, as sick people do sometimes, and surprised his family by being unexpectedly patient, grateful, and amiable. Nobody ever knew how much good it did him; for boys seldom have confidences of this sort except with their mothers, and Mrs. Shaw had never found the key to her son's heart. But a little seed was sowed then that took root, and though it grew very slowly, it came to something in the end. Perhaps Polly helped it a little. Evening was his hardest time, for want of exercise made him as restless and nervous as it was possible for a hearty lad to be on such a short notice.

He had to stay at home for a week and lounged around looking quite interesting with a big black patch on his forehead. Everyone pampered him because the doctor said that if the blow had been an inch closer to his temple, it could have been fatal. The thought of losing him so suddenly made tough old Tom seem very precious all of a sudden. His dad asked him how he was a dozen times a day; his mom kept talking about “that dear boy's narrow escape”; and grandma spoiled him with every treat she could think of. The girls waited on him like devoted servants. This new treatment had a great effect because after Tom got over his surprise at this sudden change, he began to thrive wonderfully, like sick people sometimes do, surprising his family by being unexpectedly patient, grateful, and kind. No one really knew how much it helped him; boys rarely share their feelings like this, except with their moms, and Mrs. Shaw had never figured out how to reach her son's heart. But a little seed was planted then that took root, and though it grew slowly, it eventually became something significant. Maybe Polly helped it a bit. Evening was the hardest time for him since lack of exercise made him as restless and anxious as a healthy lad could be on such short notice.

He could n't sleep so the girls amused him; Fanny played and read aloud; Polly sung, and told stories; and did the latter so well, that it got to be a regular thing for her to begin as soon as twilight came, and Tom was settled in his favorite place on grandma's sofa.

He couldn't sleep, so the girls kept him entertained; Fanny played music and read stories aloud; Polly sang and told stories; she was so good at it that it became a regular thing for her to start as soon as twilight fell and Tom settled into his favorite spot on grandma's sofa.

“Fire away, Polly,” said the young sultan, one evening, as his little Scheherazade sat down in her low chair, after stirring up the fire till the room was bright and cosy.

“Go ahead, Polly,” said the young sultan one evening as his little Scheherazade settled into her low chair after tending to the fire until the room was warm and cozy.

“I don't feel like stories to-night, Tom. I've told all I know, and can't make up any more,” answered Polly, leaning her head on her hand with a sorrowful look that Tom had never seen before. He watched her a minute, and then asked, curiously, “What were you thinking about, just now, when you sat staring at the fire, and getting soberer and soberer every minute?

“I’m not in the mood for stories tonight, Tom. I’ve shared everything I know and can’t come up with anything else,” replied Polly, resting her head on her hand with a sad expression that Tom had never seen before. He watched her for a moment and then asked, curious, “What were you thinking about just now when you were staring at the fire and getting more serious by the minute?”

“I was thinking about Jimmy.”

"I was thinking about Jimmy."

“Would you mind telling about him? You know, you said you would some time; but don't, if you'd rather not,” said Tom, lowering his rough voice respectfully.

“Could you share some details about him? You mentioned you would at some point; but if you'd prefer not to, that's okay,” Tom said, lowering his rough voice respectfully.

“I like to talk about him; but there is n't much to tell,” began Polly, grateful for his interest. “Sitting here with you reminded me of the way I used to sit with him when he was sick. We used to have such happy times, and it's so pleasant to think about them now.”

“I enjoy talking about him; but there's not a lot to say,” Polly started, thankful for his interest. “Sitting here with you made me think of how I used to sit with him when he was sick. We had such great times, and it’s so nice to remember them now.”

“He was awfully good, was n't he?”

“He was really good, wasn’t he?”

“No, he was n't; but he tried to be, and mother says that is half the battle. We used to get tired of trying; but we kept making resolutions, and working hard to keep'em. I don't think I got on much; but Jimmy did, and every one loved him.”

“No, he wasn't; but he tried to be, and mom says that’s half the battle. We used to get tired of trying, but we kept making resolutions and working hard to stick to them. I don’t think I made much progress; but Jimmy did, and everyone loved him.”

“Did n't you ever squabble, as we do?”

“Didn't you ever argue, like we do?”

“Yes, indeed, sometimes; but we could n't stay mad, and always made it up again as soon as we could. Jimmy used to come round first, and say, 'All serene, Polly,' so kind and jolly, that I could n't help laughing and being friends right away.”

“Yes, definitely, sometimes; but we couldn't stay upset, and we always made up as soon as we could. Jimmy would come by first and say, 'All good, Polly,' so nice and cheerful that I couldn't help but laugh and be friends instantly.”

“Did he not know a lot?”

“Did he not know a lot?”

“Yes, I think he did, for he liked to study, and wanted to get on, so he could help father. People used to call him a fine boy, and I felt so proud to hear it; but they did n't know half how wise he was, because he did n't show off a bit. I suppose sisters always are grand of their brothers; but I don't believe many girls had as much right to be as I had.”

“Yes, I think he did, because he liked to study and wanted to succeed so he could help Dad. People used to say he was a great guy, and I felt so proud to hear that; but they didn’t realize how smart he really was because he didn’t brag at all. I guess sisters always think highly of their brothers; but I don’t believe many girls had as much reason to feel that way as I did.”

“Most girls don't care two pins about their brothers; so that shows you don't know much about it.”

“Most girls don’t care at all about their brothers; that just shows you don’t know much about it.”

“Well, they ought to, if they don't; and they would if the boys were as kind to them as Jimmy was to me.”

“Well, they should if they don’t; and they would if the guys treated them as well as Jimmy treated me.”

“Why, what did he do?”

“Wait, what did he do?”

“Loved me dearly, and was n't ashamed to show it,” cried Polly, with a sob in her voice, that made her answer very eloquent.

“Loved me dearly and wasn’t ashamed to show it,” cried Polly, her voice choked with emotion, making her response incredibly heartfelt.

“What made him die, Polly?” asked Tom, soberly, after little pause.

“What made him die, Polly?” Tom asked seriously after a brief pause.

“He got hurt coasting, last winter; but he never told which boy did it, and he only lived a week. I helped take care of him; and he was so patient, I used to wonder at him, for he was in dreadful pain all time. He gave me his books, and his dog, and his speckled hens, and his big knife, and said, 'Good-by, Polly,' and kissed me the last thing and then O Jimmy! Jimmy! If he only could come back!”

“He got hurt while coasting last winter, but he never said which boy did it, and he only lived for a week. I helped take care of him, and he was so patient; I used to wonder about him because he was in terrible pain all the time. He gave me his books, his dog, his speckled hens, and his big knife, and said, 'Goodbye, Polly,' and kissed me as his last thing, and then O Jimmy! Jimmy! If only he could come back!”

Poor Polly's eyes had been getting fuller and fuller, lips trembling more and more, as she went on; when she came to that “good-by,” she could n't get any further, but covered up her face, and cried as her heart would break. Tom was full of sympathy, but did n't know how to show it; so he sat shaking up the camphor bottle, and trying to think of something proper and comfortable to say, when Fanny came to the rescue, and cuddled Polly in her arms, with soothing little pats and whispers and kisses, till the tears stopped, and Polly said, she “did n't mean to, and would n't any more. I've been thinking about my dear boy all the evening, for Tom reminds me of him,” she added, with a sigh.

Poor Polly's eyes were getting bigger and bigger, her lips trembling more and more as she continued; when she reached that “goodbye,” she couldn't go on, but covered her face and cried as if her heart would break. Tom felt really sympathetic but didn't know how to show it; so he sat shaking the camphor bottle and trying to think of something nice and comforting to say, when Fanny came to the rescue, hugging Polly in her arms with gentle pats, whispers, and kisses, until the tears stopped, and Polly said she “didn't mean to and wouldn't anymore. I've been thinking about my dear boy all evening, because Tom reminds me of him,” she added with a sigh.

“Me? How can I, when I ain't a bit like him?” cried Tom, amazed.

“Me? How can I, when I’m nothing like him?” cried Tom, amazed.

“But you are in some ways.”

“But you are in some ways.”

“Wish I was; but I can't be, for he was good, you know.”

"Wish I could be; but I can’t, because he was good, you know."

“So are you, when you choose. Has n't he been good and patient, and don't we all like to pet him when he's clever, Fan?”' said Polly, whose heart was still aching for her brother, and ready for his sake to find virtues even in tormenting Tom.

“So are you, when you choose. Hasn't he been good and patient, and don't we all like to pet him when he's clever, Fan?” said Polly, whose heart was still aching for her brother and was ready to find virtues even in tormenting Tom for his sake.

“Yes; I don't know the boy lately; but he'll be as bad as ever when he's well,” returned Fanny, who had n't much faith in sick-bed repentances.

"Yeah, I don't really recognize the kid lately, but he'll be just as troublesome as always once he's better," replied Fanny, who didn't have much faith in the idea that people change because they're sick.

“Much you know about it,” growled Tom, lying down again, for he had sat bolt upright when Polly made the astounding declaration that he was like the well-beloved Jimmy. That simple little history had made a deep impression on Tom, and the tearful ending touched the tender spot that most boys hide so carefully. It is very pleasant to be loved and admired, very sweet to think we shall be missed and mourned when we die; and Tom was seized with a sudden desire to imitate this boy, who had n't done anything wonderful, yet was so dear to his sister, that she cried for him a whole year after he was dead; so studious and clever, the people called him “a fine fellow”; and so anxious to be good, that he kept on trying, till he was better even than Polly, whom Tom privately considered a model of virtue, as girls go.

"Yeah, right," Tom muttered, lying back down again. He had sat up straight when Polly made the shocking comment that he was like the beloved Jimmy. That simple little story had made a big impact on Tom, and the tearful ending hit a soft spot that most boys keep well hidden. It feels really nice to be loved and admired, and it's sweet to think that people will miss us and mourn us when we’re gone. Tom suddenly felt a strong urge to be more like this boy, who hadn't done anything extraordinary but was so cherished by his sister that she cried for him for a whole year after his death; so studious and smart that people called him "a great guy"; and so eager to be good that he kept trying until he was even better than Polly, whom Tom secretly thought of as a model of virtue, at least for girls.

“I just wish I had a sister like you,” he broke out, all of a sudden.

“I just wish I had a sister like you,” he said suddenly.

“And I just wish I had a brother like Jim,” cried Fanny, for she felt the reproach in Tom's words, and knew she deserved it.

“And I just wish I had a brother like Jim,” cried Fanny, as she felt the accusation in Tom's words and knew she deserved it.

“I should n't think you'd envy anybody, for you've got one another,” said Polly, with such a wistful look, that it suddenly set Tom and Fanny to wondering why they did n't have better times together, and enjoy themselves, as Polly and Jim did.

“I wouldn’t think you’d envy anyone, since you have each other,” said Polly, with a such a longing look that it made Tom and Fanny start to wonder why they didn’t have better times together and enjoy themselves, like Polly and Jim did.

“Fan don't care for anybody but herself,” said Tom.

“Fan doesn't care about anyone but herself,” said Tom.

“Tom is such a bear,” retorted Fanny.

“Tom is such a grump,” Fanny shot back.

“I would n't say such things, for if anything should happen to either of you, the other one would feel so sorry. Every cross word I ever said to Jimmy comes back now, and makes me wish I had n't.”

“I wouldn’t say things like that, because if anything happened to either of you, the other would feel so bad. Every harsh word I ever said to Jimmy comes back to me now, and makes me regret it.”

Two great tears rolled down Polly's cheeks, and were quietly wiped away; but I think they watered that sweet sentiment, called fraternal love, which till now had been neglected in the hearts of this brother and sister. They did n't say anything then, or make any plans, or confess any faults; but when they parted for the night, Fanny gave the wounded head a gentle pat (Tom never would have forgiven her if she had kissed him), and said, in a whisper, “I hope you'll have a good sleep, Tommy, dear.”

Two big tears ran down Polly's cheeks and were quietly wiped away; but I believe they nourished that sweet feeling called sibling love, which had been overlooked in the hearts of this brother and sister until now. They didn’t say anything at that moment, or make any plans, or admit any mistakes; but when they said goodnight, Fanny gave the injured head a gentle pat (Tom would never have forgiven her if she had kissed him) and said softly, “I hope you sleep well, Tommy, dear.”

And Tom nodded back at her, with a hearty “Same to you, Fan.”

And Tom smiled back at her, saying, “You too, Fan.”

That was all; but it meant a good deal, for the voices were kind, and the eyes met full of that affection which makes words of little consequence. Polly saw it; and though she did n't know that she had made the sunshine, it shone back upon her so pleasantly, that she fell happily asleep, though her Jimmy was n't there to say “good-night.”

That was it; but it meant a lot, because the voices were warm, and the eyes exchanged a kind of affection that made words unnecessary. Polly noticed it; and even though she didn’t realize she was the reason for the sunshine, it reflected back on her so nicely that she fell asleep happily, even though her Jimmy wasn’t there to say “good-night.”





CHAPTER V. SCRAPES

AFTER being unusually good, children are apt to turn short round and refresh themselves by acting like Sancho. For a week after Tom's mishap, the young folks were quite angelic, so much so that grandma said she was afraid “something was going to happen to them.” The dear old lady need n't have felt anxious, for such excessive virtue does n't last long enough to lead to translation, except with little prigs in the goody story-books; and no sooner was Tom on his legs again, when the whole party went astray, and much tribulation was the consequence.

AFTER being unusually good, kids tend to become mischievous and refresh themselves by acting like Sancho. For a week after Tom's accident, the young ones were nearly angelic, so much so that grandma said she was worried “something was going to happen to them.” The dear old lady didn’t need to feel anxious, because such extreme goodness doesn’t last long enough to lead to great rewards, except for little goody-two-shoes in storybooks; and no sooner was Tom back on his feet than the whole group went off track, leading to plenty of trouble.

It all began with “Polly's stupidity,” as Fan said afterward. Just as Polly ran down to meet Mr. Shaw one evening, and was helping him off with his coat, the bell rang, and a fine bouquet of hothouse flowers was left in Polly's hands, for she never could learn city ways, and opened the door herself.

It all started with "Polly's foolishness," as Fan mentioned later. Just as Polly rushed down to greet Mr. Shaw one evening and was helping him take off his coat, the doorbell rang, and a beautiful bouquet of exotic flowers was left in Polly's hands, because she could never figure out city customs and opened the door by herself.

“Hey! what's this? My little Polly is beginning early, after all,” said Mr. Shaw, laughing, as he watched the girl's face dimple and flush, as she smelt the lovely nosegay, and glanced at a note half hidden in the heliotrope.

“Hey! What's this? My little Polly is starting early, after all,” said Mr. Shaw, laughing as he watched the girl's face light up and turn pink while she smelled the beautiful bouquet and glanced at a note partially hidden in the heliotrope.

Now, if Polly had n't been “stupid,” as Fan said, she would have had her wits about her, and let it pass; but, you see, Polly was an honest little soul and it never occurred to her that there was any need of concealment, so she answered in her straightforward way, “Oh, they ain't for me, sir; they are for Fan; from Mr. Frank, I guess. She'll be so pleased.”

Now, if Polly hadn't been "stupid," like Fan said, she would have kept her cool and let it go; but, you see, Polly was an honest little girl, and it never crossed her mind that there was any reason to hide anything, so she answered plainly, "Oh, they aren't for me, sir; they're for Fan; from Mr. Frank, I assume. She'll be so happy."

“That puppy sends her things of this sort, does he?” And Mr. Shaw looked far from pleased as he pulled out the note, and coolly opened it.

"That puppy sends her stuff like this, does he?" Mr. Shaw said, looking anything but pleased as he pulled out the note and calmly opened it.

Polly had her doubts about Fan's approval of that “sort of thing,” but dared not say a word, and stood thinking how she used to show her father the funny valentines the boys sent her, and how they laughed over them together. But Mr. Shaw did not laugh when he had read the sentimental verses accompanying the bouquet, and his face quite scared Polly, as he asked, angrily, “How long has this nonsense been going on?”

Polly was unsure if Fan would approve of that “sort of thing,” but she didn’t say anything and thought about how she used to show her dad the funny valentines the boys sent her, and how they would laugh about them together. But Mr. Shaw didn’t laugh when he read the sentimental verses that came with the bouquet; his expression really frightened Polly as he asked, angrily, “How long has this nonsense been going on?”

“Indeed, sir, I don't know. Fan does n't mean any harm. I wish I had n't said anything!” stammered Polly, remembering the promise given to Fanny the day of the concert. She had forgotten all about it and had become accustomed to see the “big boys,” as she called Mr. Frank and his friends, with the girls on all occasions. Now, it suddenly occurred to her that Mr. Shaw did n't like such amusements, and had forbidden Fan to indulge in them. “Oh, dear! how mad she will be. Well, I can't help it. Girls should n't have secrets from their fathers, then there would n't be any fuss,” thought Polly, as she watched Mr. Shaw twist up the pink note and poke it back among the flowers which he took from her, saying, shortly, “Send Fanny to me in the library.”

“Honestly, sir, I have no idea. Fan didn't mean any harm. I wish I hadn't said anything!” stammered Polly, remembering her promise to Fanny on the day of the concert. She had completely forgotten about it and was used to seeing the “big boys,” as she called Mr. Frank and his friends, with the girls on every occasion. Now, it suddenly hit her that Mr. Shaw didn’t approve of those kinds of activities and had told Fan not to take part in them. “Oh, no! She’s going to be so mad. Well, I can’t do anything about it. Girls shouldn’t keep secrets from their dads; then there wouldn’t be any drama,” Polly thought, as she watched Mr. Shaw crumple the pink note and shove it back among the flowers he took from her, saying tersely, “Send Fanny to me in the library.”

“Now you've done it, you stupid thing!” cried Fanny, both angry and dismayed, when Polly delivered the message.

“Now you've really messed up, you silly thing!” shouted Fanny, both angry and upset, when Polly shared the message.

“Why, what else could I do?” asked Polly, much disturbed.

“Why, what else could I do?” Polly asked, looking quite upset.

“Let him think the bouquet was for you; then there'd have been no trouble.”

“Let him believe the bouquet was for you; then there wouldn't have been any issues.”

“But that would have been doing a lie, which is most as bad as telling one.”

“But that would have been a lie, which is almost as bad as telling one.”

“Don't be a goose. You've got me into a scrape, and you ought to help me out.”

“Don't be silly. You've gotten me into a situation, and you should help me out.”

“I will if I can; but I won't tell lies for anybody!” cried Polly, getting excited.

“I will if I can, but I won’t lie for anyone!” shouted Polly, getting excited.

“Nobody wants you to just hold, your tongue, and let me manage.”

“Nobody wants you to just stay quiet and let me handle things.”

“Then I'd better not go down,” began Polly, when a stern voice from below called, like Bluebeard, “Are you coming down?”

“Then I’d better not go down,” started Polly, when a stern voice from below called, like Bluebeard, “Are you coming down?”

“Yes, sir,” answered a meek voice; and Fanny clutched Polly, whispering, “You must come; I'm frightened out of my wits when he speaks like that. Stand by me, Polly; there's a dear.”

“Yes, sir,” replied a timid voice; and Fanny grabbed Polly, whispering, “You have to come; I’m scared to death when he talks like that. Stay close to me, Polly; please.”

“I will,” whispered “sister Ann”; and down they went with fluttering hearts.

“I will,” whispered “sister Ann”; and down they went with racing hearts.

Mr. Shaw stood on the rug, looking rather grim; the bouquet lay on the table, and beside it a note, directed to “Frank Moore, Esq.,” in a very decided hand, with a fierce-looking flourish after the “Esq.” Pointing to this impressive epistle, Mr. Shaw said, knitting his black eyebrows as he looked at Fanny, “I'm going to put a stop to this nonsense at once; and if I see any more of it, I'll send you to school in a Canadian convent.”

Mr. Shaw stood on the rug, looking pretty serious; the bouquet was on the table, along with a note addressed to “Frank Moore, Esq.,” written in a bold hand, with an aggressive flourish after the “Esq.” Pointing to this striking letter, Mr. Shaw said, furrowing his black eyebrows as he glanced at Fanny, “I’m going to put an end to this nonsense right now; and if I see any more of it, I’ll send you to a school in a Canadian convent.”

This awful threat quite took Polly's breath away; but Fanny had heard it before, and having a temper of her own, said, pertly, “I'm sure I have n't done anything so very dreadful. I can't help it if the boys send me philopena presents, as they do to the other girls.”

This terrible threat shocked Polly; but Fanny had heard it before and, being a bit feisty herself, replied, “I'm sure I haven't done anything that bad. I can't help it if the boys send me gifts like they do to the other girls.”

“There was nothing about philopenas in the note. But that's not the question. I forbid you to have anything to do with this Moore. He's not a boy, but a fast fellow, and I won't have him about. You knew this, and yet disobeyed me.”

“There was nothing about philopenas in the note. But that's not the issue. I forbid you to have anything to do with this Moore. He’s not a kid; he's a smooth talker, and I don’t want him around. You knew this, yet you went against my wishes.”

“I hardly ever see him,” began Fanny.

“I barely ever see him,” began Fanny.

“Is that true?” asked Mr. Shaw, turning suddenly to Polly.

“Is that true?” Mr. Shaw asked, suddenly turning to Polly.

“Oh, please, sir, don't ask me. I promised I would n't that is Fanny will tell you,” cried Polly, quite red with distress at the predicament she was in.

“Oh, please, sir, don’t ask me. I promised I wouldn’t, but Fanny will tell you,” cried Polly, her face flushed with distress over the situation she was in.

“No matter about your promise; tell me all you know of this absurd affair. It will do Fanny more good than harm.” And Mr. Shaw sat down looking more amiable, for Polly's dismay touched him.

“Forget about your promise; just tell me everything you know about this ridiculous situation. It will help Fanny more than it will hurt her.” Mr. Shaw sat down looking friendlier, as Polly's distress affected him.

“May I?” she whispered to Fanny.

“May I?” she whispered to Fanny.

“I don't care,” answered Fan, looking both angry and ashamed, as she stood sullenly tying knots in her handkerchief.

“I don't care,” replied Fan, looking both angry and embarrassed as she stood there quietly tying knots in her handkerchief.

So Polly told, with much reluctance and much questioning, all she knew of the walks, the lunches, the meetings, and the notes. It was n't much, and evidently less serious than Mr. Shaw expected; for, as he listened, his eyebrows smoothed themselves out, and more than once his lips twitched as if he wanted to laugh, for after all, it was rather comical to see how the young people aped their elders, playing the new-fashioned game, quite unconscious of its real beauty, power, and sacredness.

So Polly shared, with a lot of hesitance and countless questions, everything she knew about the walks, the lunches, the meetings, and the notes. It wasn't much, and clearly less serious than Mr. Shaw had anticipated; as he listened, his eyebrows relaxed, and several times his lips twitched like he was trying not to laugh, because, after all, it was pretty funny to see how the young people mimicked their elders, engaging in the trendy game, completely unaware of its true beauty, significance, and sacredness.

“Oh, please, sir, don't blame Fan much, for she truly is n't half as silly as Trix and the other, girls. She would n't go sleigh-riding, though Mr. Frank teased, and she wanted to ever so much. She's sorry, I know, and won't forget what you say any more, if you'll forgive her this once,” cried Polly, very earnestly, when the foolish little story was told.

“Oh, please, sir, don’t be too hard on Fan, because she really isn’t as silly as Trix and the other girls. She didn’t want to go sleigh-riding, even though Mr. Frank teased her, and she really wanted to. I know she’s sorry and she won’t forget what you said anymore if you forgive her this time,” Polly pleaded earnestly when the silly little story was shared.

“I don't see how I can help it, when you plead so well for her. Come here, Fan, and mind this one thing; drop all this nonsense, and attend to your books, or off you go; and Canada is no joke in winter time, let me tell you.”

"I don't see how I can help it when you argue so convincingly for her. Come here, Fan, and listen to this one thing: stop all this nonsense and focus on your studies, or you're out of here; and Canada is no joke in the winter, believe me."

As he spoke, Mr. Shaw stroked his sulky daughter's cheek, hoping to see some sign of regret; but Fanny felt injured, and would n't show that she was sorry, so she only said, pettishly, “I suppose I can have my flowers, now the fuss is over.”

As he talked, Mr. Shaw gently touched his sulky daughter's cheek, hoping to see some sign of remorse; but Fanny felt wronged and wouldn’t admit that she was sorry, so she just said, irritably, “I guess I can have my flowers now that the fuss is done.”

“They are going straight back where they came from, with a line from me, which will keep that puppy from ever sending you any more.” Ringing the bell, Mr. Shaw despatched the unfortunate posy, and then turned to Polly, saying, kindly but gravely, “Set this silly child of mine a good example and do your best for her, won't you?”

“They're going straight back to where they came from, along with a message from me, which will prevent that puppy from ever bothering you again.” Ringing the bell, Mr. Shaw sent off the unfortunate bouquet, then turned to Polly and said, kindly but seriously, “Please set a good example for this silly child of mine and do your best to help her, okay?”

“Me? What can I do, sir?” asked Polly, looking ready, but quite ignorant how to begin.

“Me? What can I do, sir?” asked Polly, looking eager but completely unsure of how to start.

“Make her as like yourself as possible, my dear; nothing would please me better. Now go, and let us hear no more of this folly.”

“Make her as much like you as you can, my dear; nothing would make me happier. Now go, and let’s not talk about this nonsense anymore.”

They went without a word, and Mr. Shaw heard no more of the affair; but poor Polly did, for Fan scolded her, till Polly thought seriously of packing up and going home next day. I really have n't the heart to relate the dreadful lectures she got, the snubs she suffered, or the cold shoulders turned upon her for several days after this. Polly's heart was full, but she told no one, and bore her trouble silently, feeling her friend's ingratitude and injustice deeply.

They left without saying a word, and Mr. Shaw didn’t hear anything more about it; but poor Polly did, because Fan scolded her until Polly seriously considered packing her things and going home the next day. I honestly can’t describe the awful lectures she received, the snubs she endured, or the cold shoulders she faced for several days afterward. Polly was upset, but she didn’t tell anyone and kept her feelings to herself, deeply feeling her friend’s ungratefulness and unfairness.

Tom found out what the matter was, and sided with Polly, which proceeding led to scrape number two.

Tom figured out what the issue was and sided with Polly, which led to trouble number two.

“Where's Fan?” asked the young gentleman, strolling into his sister's room, where Polly lay on the sofa, trying to forget her troubles in an interesting book.

“Where's Fan?” asked the young man, walking into his sister's room, where Polly was lying on the sofa, trying to forget her troubles in a good book.

“Down stairs, seeing company.”

"Downstairs, meeting guests."

“Why did n't you go, too?”

"Why didn't you go, too?"

“I don't like Trix, and I don't know her fine New York friends.”

“I don't like Trix, and I don't know her fancy New York friends.”

“Don't want to, neither, why don't you say?”

“Don’t want to either, why don’t you just say?”

“Not polite.”

“Not respectful.”

“Who cares? I say, Polly, come and have some fun.”

“Who cares? I say, Polly, come and have a good time.”

“I'd rather read.”

"I'd prefer to read."

“That is n't polite.”

"That's not polite."

Polly laughed, and turned a page. Tom whistled a minute, then sighed deeply, and put his hand to his forehead, which the black plaster still adorned.

Polly laughed and turned the page. Tom whistled for a minute, then sighed deeply and placed his hand on his forehead, which still had the black plaster on it.

“Does your head ache?” asked Polly.

“Is your head hurting?” Polly asked.

“Awfully.”

“Really.”

“Better lie down, then.”

"Better lie down now."

“Can't; I'm fidgety, and want to be'amoosed' as Pug says.”

“Can't; I'm restless and want to be entertained, just like Pug says.”

“Just wait till I finish my chapter, and then I'll come,” said pitiful Polly.

“Just wait until I finish my chapter, and then I'll come,” said pitiful Polly.

“All right,” returned the perjured boy, who had discovered that a broken head was sometimes more useful than a whole one, and exulting in his base stratagem, he roved about the room, till Fan's bureau arrested him. It was covered with all sorts of finery, for she had dressed in a hurry, and left everything topsy-turvy. A well-conducted boy would have let things alone, or a moral brother would have put things to rights; being neither, Tom rummaged to his hearts content, till Fan's drawers looked as if some one had been making hay in them. He tried the effect of ear-rings, ribbons, and collars; wound up the watch, though it was n't time; burnt his inquisitive nose with smelling-salts; deluged his grimy handkerchief with Fan's best cologne; anointed his curly crop with her hair-oil; powdered his face with her violet-powder; and finished off by pinning on a bunch of false ringlets, which Fanny tried, to keep a profound secret. The ravages committed by this bad boy are beyond the power of language to describe, as he revelled in the interesting drawers, boxes, and cases, which held his sister's treasures.

“Okay,” replied the lying boy, who had learned that sometimes a broken head was more useful than a whole one. Thrilled with his sneaky plan, he wandered around the room until he spotted Fan's bureau. It was filled with all kinds of pretty things because she had rushed to get ready and left everything in disarray. A well-behaved boy would have left things alone, or a moral brother would have tidied up; but Tom, being neither, dug through everything until Fan's drawers looked like someone had been making hay in them. He experimented with earrings, ribbons, and collars, wound up the watch even though it wasn't time, burned his curious nose with smelling salts, soaked his dirty handkerchief in Fan's best cologne, greased his curly hair with her hair oil, powdered his face with her violet powder, and topped it all off by pinning on a bunch of fake ringlets that Fanny tried to keep a deep secret. The chaos caused by this naughty boy is beyond words to describe as he indulged in the fascinating drawers, boxes, and cases that held his sister's treasures.

When the curls had been put on, with much pricking of fingers, and a blue ribbon added, la Fan, he surveyed himself with satisfaction, and considered the effect so fine, that he was inspired to try a still greater metamorphosis. The dress Fan had taken off lay on a chair, and into it got Tom, chuckling with suppressed laughter, for Polly was absorbed, and the bed-curtains hid his iniquity. Fan's best velvet jacket and hat, ermine muff, and a sofa-pillow for pannier, finished off the costume, and tripping along with elbows out, Tom appeared before the amazed Polly just as the chapter ended. She enjoyed the joke so heartily, that Tom forgot consequences, and proposed going down into the parlor to surprise, the girls.

Once the curls were in place, despite a lot of finger pricking, and a blue ribbon was added, Tom looked at himself with satisfaction. He thought the effect was so good that it inspired him to try an even bigger transformation. The dress Fan had taken off was on a chair, and Tom hopped into it, trying hard not to laugh since Polly was completely focused, and the bed curtains concealed his trickery. He finished off the outfit with Fan's best velvet jacket and hat, an ermine muff, and a sofa pillow for a pannier. Strutting around with his elbows out, Tom presented himself to a stunned Polly just as the chapter wrapped up. She laughed so much at the joke that Tom forgot about any consequences and suggested they go down to the parlor to surprise the girls.

“Goodness, no! Fanny never would forgive us if you showed her curls and things to those people. There are gentlemen among them, and it would n't be proper,” said Polly, alarmed at the idea.

“Goodness, no! Fanny would never forgive us if you showed her curls and stuff to those people. There are gentlemen among them, and it wouldn’t be proper,” said Polly, worried about the idea.

“All the more fun. Fan has n't treated you well, and it will serve her right if you introduce me as your dear friend, Miss Shaw. Come on, it will be a jolly lark.”

“All the more fun. Fan hasn’t treated you well, and it will serve her right if you introduce me as your dear friend, Miss Shaw. Come on, it will be a great time.”

“I would n't for the world; it would be so mean. Take'em off, Tom, and I 'll play anything else you like.”

“I wouldn't do that for anything; it would be so rude. Take them off, Tom, and I'll play whatever else you want.”

“I ain't going to dress up for nothing; I look so lovely, someone must admire me. Take me down, Polly, and see if they don't call me'a sweet creature.'”

“I’m not going to dress up for nothing; I look so good, someone has to admire me. Take me down, Polly, and see if they don’t call me ‘a sweet creature.’”

Tom looked so unutterably ridiculous as he tossed his curls and pranced, that Polly went off into another gale of merriment; but even while she laughed, she resolved not to let him mortify his sister.

Tom looked incredibly silly as he flipped his hair and strutted around, making Polly burst into another fit of laughter; but even while she was laughing, she decided not to let him embarrass his sister.

“Now, then, get out of the way if you won't come; I'm going down,” said Tom.

"Alright, move out of the way if you’re not coming; I’m heading down," said Tom.

“No, you're not.”

“No, you aren’t.”

“How will you help it, Miss Prim?”

“How are you going to help it, Miss Prim?”

“So.” And Polly locked the door, put the key in her pocket, and nodded at him defiantly.

“So.” Polly locked the door, put the key in her pocket, and gave him a defiant nod.

Tom was a pepper-pot as to temper, and anything like opposition always had a bad effect. Forgetting his costume, he strode up to Polly, saying, with a threatening wag of the head, “None of that. I won't stand it.”

Tom had a fiery temper, and any kind of opposition always had a negative impact. Forgetting his outfit, he marched over to Polly and said, with a menacing shake of his head, “Cut that out. I won’t put up with it.”

“Promise not to plague Fan, and I'll let you out.”

“Promise not to bother Fan, and I'll let you go.”

“Won't promise anything. Give me that key, or I'll make you.”

“I'm not promising anything. Hand over that key, or I'll make you.”

“Now, Tom, don't be savage. I only want to keep you out of a scrape, for Fan will be raging if you go. Take off her things, and I'll give up.”

“Now, Tom, don’t be harsh. I just want to keep you out of trouble, because Fan will be furious if you go. Take off her stuff, and I’ll let it go.”

Tom vouchsafed no reply, but marched to the other door, which was fast, as Polly knew, looked out of the three-story window, and finding no escape possible, came back with a wrathful face. “Will you give me that key?”

Tom didn't respond but walked to the other door, which was locked, as Polly knew. He looked out of the three-story window and, finding no way to escape, returned with an angry expression. “Will you give me that key?”

“No, I won't,” said Polly, valiantly.

“No, I won’t,” said Polly, bravely.

“I'm stronger than you are; so you'd better hand over.”

“I'm stronger than you, so you better hand it over.”

“I know you are; but it's cowardly for a great boy like you to rob a girl.”

“I get that you are; but it's pretty cowardly for a strong guy like you to take advantage of a girl.”

“I don't want to hurt you; but, by George! I won't stand this!”

“I don’t want to hurt you, but seriously! I won’t put up with this!”

Tom paused as Polly spoke, evidently ashamed of himself; but his temper was up, and he would n't give in. If Polly had cried a little just here, he would have yielded; unfortunately she giggled, for Tom's fierce attitude was such a funny contrast to his dress that she could n't help it. That settled the matter. No girl that ever lived should giggle at him, much less lock him up like a small child. Without a word, he made a grab at Polly's arm, for the hand holding the key was still in her, pocket. With her other hand she clutched her frock, and for a minute held on stoutly. But Tom's strong fingers were irresistible; rip went the pocket, out came the hand, and with a cry of pain from Polly, the key fell on the floor.

Tom paused as Polly spoke, clearly feeling ashamed of himself; but he was angry and wouldn’t back down. If Polly had cried a little right then, he would have given in; unfortunately, she giggled, because Tom's fierce demeanor was such a funny contrast to his outfit that she couldn’t help it. That decided things. No girl ever should giggle at him, let alone lock him up like a little kid. Without saying a word, he reached for Polly's arm, since the hand holding the key was still in her pocket. With her other hand, she grabbed her dress and held on tightly for a moment. But Tom's strong fingers were too much; the pocket ripped, her hand came out, and with a cry of pain from Polly, the key fell to the floor.

“It's your own fault if you're hurt. I did n't mean to,” muttered Tom, as he hastily departed, leaving Polly to groan over her sprained wrist. He went down, but not into the parlor, for somehow the joke seemed to have lost its relish; so he made the girls in the kitchen laugh, and then crept up the back way, hoping to make it all right with Polly. But she had gone to grandma's room, for, though the old lady was out, it seemed a refuge. He had just time to get things in order, when Fanny came up, crosser than ever; for Trix had been telling her of all sorts of fun in which she might have had a share, if Polly had held her tongue.

“It’s your own fault if you’re hurt. I didn’t mean to,” Tom mumbled as he quickly left, leaving Polly to groan over her sprained wrist. He went downstairs, but not into the living room, because the joke somehow didn’t feel funny anymore; instead, he made the girls in the kitchen laugh and then sneaked up the back way, hoping to smooth things over with Polly. But she had gone to grandma’s room, as it felt like a safe place, even though the old lady was out. He had just enough time to get things in order when Fanny came up, grumpier than ever because Trix had been telling her about all the fun she could have had if Polly had kept quiet.

“Where is she?” asked Fan, wishing to vent her vexation on her friend.

“Where is she?” asked Fan, wanting to take out her frustration on her friend.

“Moping in her room, I suppose,” replied Tom, who was discovered reading studiously.

“Moping in her room, I guess,” replied Tom, who was found studying intently.

Now, while this had been happening, Maud had been getting into hot water also; for when her maid left her, to see a friend below, Miss Maud paraded into Polly's room, and solaced herself with mischief. In an evil hour Polly had let her play boat in her big trunk, which stood empty. Since then Polly had stored some of her most private treasures in the upper tray, so that she might feel sure they were safe from all eyes. She had forgotten to lock the trunk, and when Maud raised the lid to begin her voyage, several objects of interest met her eyes. She was deep in her researches when Fan came in and looked over her shoulder, feeling too cross with Polly to chide Maud.

Now, while all that was going on, Maud was getting into trouble too; when her maid went out to see a friend downstairs, Miss Maud strolled into Polly's room and indulged in some mischief. It was unfortunate that Polly had let her play boat in her empty trunk. Since then, Polly had stored some of her most private treasures in the top compartment, wanting to keep them safe from prying eyes. She had forgotten to lock the trunk, and when Maud lifted the lid to start her adventure, several interesting items caught her attention. She was deep into her exploration when Fan came in and looked over her shoulder, too annoyed with Polly to scold Maud.

As Polly had no money for presents, she had exerted her ingenuity to devise all sorts of gifts, hoping by quantity to atone for any shortcomings in quality. Some of her attempts were successful, others were failures; but she kept them all, fine or funny, knowing the children at home would enjoy anything new. Some of Maud's cast-off toys had been neatly mended for Kitty; some of Fan's old ribbons and laces were converted into dolls' finery; and Tom's little figures, whittled out of wood in idle minutes, were laid away to show Will what could be done with a knife.

Since Polly didn’t have money for gifts, she used her creativity to come up with all kinds of presents, hoping that the quantity would make up for any lack of quality. Some of her ideas worked out, while others didn’t; but she kept everything, whether it was nice or silly, knowing the kids at home would enjoy anything new. Some of Maud's old toys were carefully repaired for Kitty; some of Fan's old ribbons and laces were turned into fancy outfits for dolls; and Tom's little figures, carved from wood during his free time, were saved to show Will what he could make with a knife.

“What rubbish!” said Fanny.

“What nonsense!” said Fanny.

“Queer girl, is n't she?” added Tom, who had followed to see what was going on.

“Queer girl, isn't she?” added Tom, who had followed to see what was happening.

“Don't you laugh at Polly's things. She makes nicer dolls than you, Fan; and she can wite and dwar ever so much better than Tom,” cried Maud. “How do you know? I never saw her draw,” said Tom.

“Don’t laugh at Polly’s stuff. She makes nicer dolls than you, Fan; and she can write and draw way better than Tom,” Maud exclaimed. “How do you know? I’ve never seen her draw,” Tom replied.

“Here's a book with lots of pictures in it. I can't wead the witing; but the pictures are so funny.”

“Here’s a book with lots of pictures in it. I can’t read the writing, but the pictures are so funny.”

Eager to display her friend's accomplishments, Maud pulled out a fat little book, marked “Polly's Journal,” and spread it in her lap.

Eager to show off her friend's achievements, Maud pulled out a chunky little book labeled “Polly's Journal” and laid it in her lap.

“Only the pictures; no harm in taking a look at'em,” said Tom.

“Just the pictures; there's no harm in checking them out,” said Tom.

“Just one peep,” answered Fanny; and the next minute both were laughing at a droll sketch of Tom in the gutter, with the big dog howling over him, and the velocipede running away. Very rough and faulty, but so funny, that it was evident Polly's sense of humor was strong. A few pages farther back came Fanny and Mr. Frank, caricatured; then grandma, carefully done; Tom reciting his battle-piece; Mr. Shaw and Polly in the park; Maud being borne away by Katy; and all the school-girls turned into ridicule with an unsparing hand.

“Just one peek,” replied Fanny; and the next moment, both were laughing at a hilarious drawing of Tom in the gutter, with the big dog howling over him and the bike riding away. It was very rough and imperfect, but so funny that it was clear Polly had a strong sense of humor. A few pages back, there was a caricature of Fanny and Mr. Frank; then grandma, done with care; Tom performing his battle piece; Mr. Shaw and Polly in the park; Maud being carried off by Katy; and all the schoolgirls depicted with brutal humor.

“Sly little puss, to make fun of us behind our backs,” said Fan, rather nettled by Polly's quiet retaliation for many slights from herself and friends.

“Sly little cat, making fun of us behind our backs,” said Fan, feeling irritated by Polly's subtle revenge for the many insults from her and her friends.

“She does draw well,” said Tom, looking critically at the sketch of a boy with a pleasant face, round whom Polly had drawn rays like the sun, and under which was written, “My dear Jimmy.”

“She does draw well,” Tom said, examining the sketch of a boy with a nice face, around which Polly had drawn rays like the sun, and underneath it was written, “My dear Jimmy.”

“You would n't admire her, if you knew what she wrote here about you,” said Fanny, whose eyes had strayed to the written page opposite, and lingered there long enough to read something that excited her curiosity.

“You wouldn't admire her if you knew what she wrote here about you,” said Fanny, whose eyes had drifted to the written page opposite, and stayed there long enough to read something that sparked her curiosity.

“What is it?” asked Tom, forgetting his honorable resolves for a minute.

“What is it?” Tom asked, momentarily forgetting his noble intentions.

“She says, 'I try to like Tom, and when he is pleasant we do very well; but he don't stay so long. He gets cross and rough, and disrespectful to his father and mother, and plagues us girls, and is so horrid I almost hate him. It's very wrong, but I can't help it.' How do you like that?” asked Fanny.

“She says, 'I try to like Tom, and when he’s nice, we get along really well; but he doesn’t stay nice for long. He gets angry and rude, disrespects his parents, and annoys us girls. He’s so terrible that I almost hate him. I know it’s wrong, but I can’t help it.' What do you think about that?” asked Fanny.

“Go ahead, and see how she comes down on you, ma'am,” retorted Tom, who had read on a bit.

“Go ahead and see how she comes down on you, ma'am,” Tom shot back, having read a little further.

“Does she?” And Fanny continued, rapidly: “As for Fan, I don't think we can be friends any more; for she told her father a lie, and won't forgive me for not doing so too. I used to think her a very fine girl; but I don't now. If she would be as she was when I first knew her, I should love her just the same; but she is n't kind to me; and though she is always talking about politeness, I don't think it is polite to treat company as she does me. She thinks I am odd and countrified, and I dare say I am; but I should n't laugh at a girl's clothes because she was poor, or keep her out of the way because she did n't do just as other girls do here. I see her make fun of me, and I can't feel as I did; and I'd go home, only it would seem ungrateful to Mr. Shaw and grandma, and I do love them dearly.”

“Does she?” Fanny continued quickly: “As for Fan, I don't think we can be friends anymore; she lied to her dad and won't forgive me for not doing the same. I used to think she was a really great girl, but not anymore. If she were like she was when I first met her, I would still care for her the same way; but she's not nice to me. And even though she's always going on about being polite, I don't think it's polite to treat guests the way she treats me. She thinks I'm strange and from the country, and I guess I am; but I wouldn't mock a girl's clothes just because she's poor, or avoid her because she doesn't act exactly like other girls do here. I see her making fun of me, and I can't feel the way I used to; and I'd go home, but it would seem ungrateful to Mr. Shaw and Grandma, and I really do love them.”

“I say, Fan, you've got it now. Shut the book and come away,” cried Tom, enjoying this broadside immensely, but feeling guilty, as well he might.

“I say, Fan, you've got it now. Close the book and come here,” shouted Tom, loving this playful jab but feeling guilty, as he rightly should.

“Just one bit more,” whispered Fanny, turning on a page or two, and stopping at a leaf that was blurred here and there as if tears had dropped on it.

“Just one more bit,” whispered Fanny, flipping through a page or two, and stopping at a page that was smudged here and there as if tears had fallen on it.

“Sunday morning, early. Nobody is up to spoil my quiet time, and I must write my journal, for I've been so bad lately, I could n't bear to do it. I'm glad my visit is most done, for things worry me here, and there is n't any one to help me get right when I get wrong. I used to envy Fanny; but I don't now, for her father and mother don't take care of her as mine do of me. She is afraid of her father, and makes her mother do as she likes. I'm glad I came though, for I see money don't give people everything; but I'd like a little all the same, for it is so comfortable to buy nice things. I read over my journal just now, and I'm afraid it's not a good one; for I have said all sorts of things about the people here, and it is n't kind. I should tear it out, only I promised to keep my diary, and I want to talk over things that puzzle me with mother. I see now that it is my fault a good deal; for I have n't been half as patient, and pleasant as I ought to be. I will truly try for the rest of the time, and be as good and grateful as I can; for I want them to like me, though I 'm only'an old-fashioned country girl.'”

“Sunday morning, early. Nobody is up to disrupt my quiet time, and I need to write in my journal, because I’ve been so bad lately that I couldn’t bear to do it. I’m glad my visit is almost over, because things worry me here, and there isn’t anyone to help me get back on track when I go wrong. I used to envy Fanny, but not anymore, since her parents don’t take care of her like mine do of me. She’s afraid of her dad and makes her mom do whatever she wants. I’m glad I came, though, because I see that money doesn’t give people everything; but I’d still like a little since it’s so nice to buy pretty things. I just read through my journal, and I’m afraid it’s not very good because I’ve said all sorts of things about the people here, and it’s not kind. I should tear those parts out, but I promised to keep my diary, and I want to talk about things that confuse me with my mom. I can see now that a lot of it is my fault, because I haven’t been half as patient and pleasant as I should be. I’ll really try for the rest of the time to be as good and grateful as I can, because I want them to like me, even though I’m just an ‘old-fashioned country girl.’”

That last sentence made Fanny shut the book, with a face full of self-reproach; for she had said those words herself, in a fit of petulance, and Polly had made no answer, though her eyes filled and her cheeks burned. Fan opened her lips to say something, but not a sound followed, for there stood Polly looking at them with an expression they had never seen before.

That last sentence made Fanny close the book, feeling really guilty; she had said those words herself in a moment of frustration, and Polly hadn’t responded, even though her eyes filled with tears and her cheeks flushed. Fan opened her mouth to say something, but nothing came out, because there was Polly looking at them with a look they had never seen before.

“What are you doing with my things?” she demanded, in a low tone, while her eyes kindled and her color changed.

“What are you doing with my stuff?” she asked in a quiet voice, her eyes blazing and her face turning flush.

“Maud showed us a book she found, and we were just looking at the pictures,” began Fanny, dropping it as if it burnt her fingers.

“Maud showed us a book she found, and we were just looking at the pictures,” started Fanny, dropping it as if it had burned her fingers.

“And reading my journal, and laughing at my presents, and then putting the blame on Maud. It's the meanest thing I ever saw; and I'll never forgive you as long as I live!”

“And reading my journal, laughing at my gifts, and then blaming Maud. It's the nastiest thing I’ve ever seen; and I’ll never forgive you for it as long as I live!”

Polly said, this all in one indignant breath, and then as if afraid of saying too much, ran out of the room with such a look of mingled contempt, grief, and anger, that the three culprits stood dumb with shame. Tom had n't even a whistle at his command; Maud was so scared at gentle Polly's outbreak, that she sat as still as a mouse; while Fanny, conscience stricken, laid back the poor little presents with a respectful hand, for somehow the thought of Polly's poverty came over her as it never had done before; and these odds and ends, so carefully treasured up for those at home, touched Fanny, and grew beautiful in her eyes. As she laid by the little book, the confessions in it reproached her more sharply that any words Polly could have spoken; for she had laughed at her friend, had slighted her sometimes, and been unforgiving for an innocent offence. That last page, where Polly took the blame on herself, and promised to “truly try” to be more kind and patient, went to Fanny's heart, melting all the coldness away, and she could only lay her head on the trunk, sobbing, “It was n't Polly's fault; it was all mine.”

Polly said this all in one furious breath, and then, afraid she might say too much, ran out of the room with a look of mixed contempt, sadness, and anger, leaving the three guilty parties speechless with shame. Tom was so taken aback that he couldn’t even whistle; Maud was so shocked by gentle Polly's outburst that she sat completely still; and Fanny, feeling guilty, carefully put away the little gifts she had prepared, realizing for the first time the weight of Polly's poverty. Those small items, which she had cherished for her family, suddenly seemed meaningful and beautiful in her eyes. As she set aside the little book, the confessions inside hit her harder than anything Polly could have said; she had laughed at her friend, brushed her off at times, and held a grudge for a harmless mistake. That last page, where Polly took the blame and promised to "truly try" to be kinder and more patient, struck a chord with Fanny, melting away all her bitterness. She could only lay her head on the trunk and sob, "It wasn't Polly's fault; it was all mine."

Tom, still red with shame at being caught in such a scrape, left Fanny to her tears, and went manfully away to find the injured Polly, and confess his manifold transgressions. But Polly could n't be found. He searched high and low in every room, yet no sign of the girt appeared, and Tom began to get anxious. “She can't have run away home, can she?” he said to himself, as he paused before the hat-tree. There was the little round hat, and Tom gave it a remorseful smooth, remembering how many times he had tweaked it half off, or poked it over poor Polly's eyes. “Maybe she's gone down to the office, to tell pa. 'T is n't a bit like her, though. Anyway, I'll take a look round the corner.”

Tom, still feeling embarrassed from being caught in such a predicament, left Fanny to her tears and bravely went off to find the upset Polly and admit his many wrongdoings. But Polly was nowhere to be found. He searched everywhere in every room, but there was no sign of the girl, and Tom started to feel anxious. “She can't have gone home, can she?” he wondered, pausing by the hat rack. There was her little round hat, and Tom touched it regretfully, remembering how many times he had nearly pulled it off or poked it down over poor Polly's eyes. “Maybe she's gone to the office to tell Dad. It's not really like her, though. Anyway, I'll check around the corner.”

Eager to get his boots, Tom pulled open the door of a dark closet under the stairs, and nearly tumbled over backward with surprise; for there, on the floor, with her head pillowed on a pair of rubbers, lay Polly in an attitude of despair. This mournful spectacle sent Tom's penitent speech straight out of his head, and with an astonished “Hullo!” he stood and stared in impressive silence. Polly was n't crying, and lay so still, that Tom began to think she might be in a fit or a faint, and bent anxiously down to inspect the pathetic bunch. A glimpse of wet eyelashes, a round cheek redder than usual, and lips parted by quick, breathing, relieved his mind upon that point; so, taking courage, he sat down on the boot-jack, and begged pardon like a man.

Eager to grab his boots, Tom yanked open the door to a dark closet under the stairs and nearly fell backward in surprise; there, on the floor, with her head resting on a pair of rubbers, lay Polly in a state of despair. This sad scene made Tom's apology vanish from his mind, and with a stunned, "Hey!" he stood there, staring in shocked silence. Polly wasn't crying and lay so still that Tom started to worry she might be having a seizure or fainting, so he leaned down anxiously to check on her. A glimpse of wet eyelashes, a round cheek that was redder than usual, and lips slightly parted from quick breaths eased his worries; so, gathering his courage, he sat down on the boot-jack and apologized like a man.

Now, Polly was very angry, and I think she had a right to be; but she was not resentful, and after the first flash was over, she soon began to feel better about it. It was n't easy to forgive; but, as she listened to Tom's honest voice, getting gruff with remorse now and then, she could n't harden her heart against him, or refuse to make up when he so frankly owned that it “was confounded mean to read her book that way.” She liked his coming and begging pardon at once; it was a handsome thing to do; she appreciated it, and forgave him in her heart some time before she did with her lips; for, to tell the truth, Polly had a spice of girlish malice, and rather liked to see domineering Tom eat humble-pie, just enough to do him good, you know. She felt that atonement was proper, and considered it no more than just that Fan should drench a handkerchief or two with repentant tears, and that Tom should sit on a very uncomfortable seat and call himself hard names for five or ten minutes before she relented.

Now, Polly was really angry, and honestly, she had every right to be; but she didn’t hold a grudge, and after the initial shock wore off, she started to feel better about it. It wasn’t easy to forgive; but as she listened to Tom’s sincere voice, getting a bit gruff with regret now and then, she couldn’t harden her heart against him or refuse to make up when he openly admitted that it “was really mean to read her book that way.” She appreciated his decision to come and apologize right away; it was a classy thing to do, and she forgave him in her heart long before she said it out loud. Truth be told, Polly had a hint of girlish mischief, and she kind of enjoyed seeing bossy Tom eat a bit of humble pie, just enough to do him good, you know? She felt that making amends was important, and thought it was only fair for Fan to soak a handkerchief or two with regretful tears, and for Tom to sit in a really uncomfortable spot and call himself names for five or ten minutes before she finally softened.

“Come, now, do say a word to a fellow. I'm getting the worst of it, anyway; for there's Fan, crying her eyes out upstairs, and here are you stowed away in a dark closet as dumb as a fish, and nobody but me to bring you both round. I'd have cut over to the Smythes and got ma home to fix things, only it looked like backing out of the scrape; so I did n't,” said Tom, as a last appeal.

“Come on, just say something to a friend. I'm dealing with the worst of this anyway; Fan is up there crying her eyes out, and here you are stuck in a dark closet being totally quiet, with no one but me to help you both. I would have rushed over to the Smythes to get my mom to sort things out, but it felt like chickening out, so I didn’t,” said Tom, as a last attempt.

Polly was glad to hear that Fan was crying. It would do her good; but she could n't help softening to Tom, who did seem in a predicament between two weeping damsels. A little smile began to dimple the cheek that was n't hidden, and then a hand came slowly out from under the curly head, and was stretched toward him silently. Tom was just going to give it a hearty shake, when he saw a red mark on the wrist, and knew what made it. His face changed, and he took the chubby hand so gently, that Polly peeped to see what it meant.

Polly was happy to hear that Fan was crying. It would be good for her; but she couldn't help feeling a bit sorry for Tom, who seemed stuck between two crying girls. A little smile started to form on the cheek that wasn't hidden, and then a hand slowly emerged from beneath the curly hair and reached out to him silently. Tom was just about to give it a hearty shake when he noticed a red mark on the wrist and recognized what caused it. His expression changed, and he took the chubby hand so gently that Polly peeked to see what it was all about.

“Will you forgive that, too?” he asked, in a whisper, stroking the red wrist.

“Will you forgive that, too?” he asked softly, stroking the red wrist.

“Yes, it don't hurt much now.” And Polly drew her hand away, sorry he had seen it.

“Yeah, it doesn’t hurt much now.” And Polly pulled her hand back, wishing he hadn’t seen it.

“I was a beast, that's what I was!” said Tom, in a tone of great disgust. And just at that awkward minute down tumbled his father's old beaver over his head and face, putting a comical quencher on his self-reproaches. Of course, neither could help laughing at that; and when he emerged, Polly was sitting up, looking as much better for her shower as he did for his momentary eclipse.

“I was a total jerk, that’s what I was!” said Tom, sounding really disgusted. And just at that awkward moment, his dad's old beaver hat fell down over his head and face, totally making a joke out of his self-blame. Naturally, they both couldn't help but laugh at that; and when he finally got it off, Polly was sitting up, looking just as refreshed from her shower as he did from his brief embarrassment.

“Fan feels dreadfully. Will you kiss and be friends, if I trot her down?” asked Tom, remembering his fellow-sinner.

“Fan feels really bad. Will you kiss and be friends if I take her down?” asked Tom, thinking of his fellow sinner.

“I'll go to her.” And Polly whisked out of the closet as suddenly as she had whisked in, leaving Tom sitting on the boot-jack, with a radiant countenance.

“I'll go to her.” And Polly dashed out of the closet just as quickly as she had dashed in, leaving Tom sitting on the boot-jack, with a joyful expression.

How the girls made it up no one ever knew. But after much talking and crying, kissing and laughing, the breach was healed, and peace declared. A slight haze still lingered in the air after the storm, for Fanny was very humble and tender that evening; Tom a trifle pensive, but distressingly polite, and Polly magnanimously friendly to every one; for generous natures like to forgive, and Polly enjoyed the petting after the insult, like a very human girl.

How the girls reconciled, no one ever figured out. But after a lot of talking and crying, kissing and laughing, the rift was mended, and peace was restored. A slight tension still hung in the air after the storm because Fanny was incredibly humble and sensitive that evening; Tom was a little pensive, but excessively polite, and Polly was graciously friendly to everyone; generous people like to forgive, and Polly appreciated the affection after the insult, just like any other girl.

As she was brushing her hair at bedtime there came a tap on her door and, opening it, she beheld nothing but a tall black bottle, with a strip of red flannel tied round it like a cravat, and a cocked-hat note on the cork. Inside were these lines, written in a sprawling hand with very black ink:

As she was brushing her hair before bed, there was a knock on her door and, when she opened it, she saw nothing but a tall black bottle, with a piece of red fabric tied around it like a scarf, and a note with a fancy fold on the cork. Inside were these lines, written in a messy handwriting with very dark ink:

DEAR POLLY, Opydilldock is first-rate for sprains. You put a lot on the flannel and do up your wrist, and I guess it will be all right in the morning. Will you come a sleigh-ride tomorrow? I'm awful sorry I hurt you.

DEAR POLLY, Opydilldock is great for sprains. You put a lot on the flannel and wrap up your wrist, and I think it will be fine by morning. Will you come for a sleigh ride tomorrow? I'm really sorry I hurt you.

TOM

TOM





CHAPTER VI. GRANDMA

“WHERE'S Polly?” asked Fan one snowy afternoon, as she came into the dining-room where Tom was reposing on the sofa with his boots in the air, absorbed in one of those delightful books in which boys are cast away on desert islands, where every known fruit, vegetable and flower is in its prime all the year round; or, lost in boundless forests, where the young heroes have thrilling adventures, kill impossible beasts, and, when the author's invention gives out, suddenly find their way home, laden with tiger skins, tame buffaloes and other pleasing trophies of their prowess.

“WHERE'S Polly?” asked Fan one snowy afternoon as she walked into the dining room where Tom was lounging on the sofa with his feet up, absorbed in one of those exciting books where boys get stranded on desert islands, where every kind of fruit, vegetable, and flower is perfect all year round; or lost in vast forests, where the young heroes have thrilling adventures, defeat impossible beasts, and, when the author's imagination runs out, suddenly find their way home, carrying tiger skins, tame buffaloes, and other cool trophies of their bravery.

“Dun no,” was Tom's brief reply, for he was just escaping from an alligator of the largest size.

“Uh-uh,” was Tom's quick response, as he was narrowly getting away from a really big alligator.

“Do put down that stupid book, and let's do something,” said Fanny, after a listless stroll round the room.

“Put down that boring book, and let's do something,” said Fanny, after a dull walk around the room.

“Hi, they've got him!” was the only answer vouchsafed by the absorbed reader.

“Hey, they’ve got him!” was the only response given by the engrossed reader.

“Where's Polly?” asked Maud, joining the party with her hands full of paper dolls all suffering for ball-dresses.

“Where's Polly?” asked Maud, joining the group with her hands full of paper dolls all in need of ball gowns.

“Do get along, and don't bother me,” cried Tom exasperated at the interruption.

“Just get along and leave me alone,” Tom shouted, frustrated by the interruption.

“Then tell us where she is. I'm sure you know, for she was down here a little while ago,” said Fanny.

“Then tell us where she is. I'm sure you know because she was down here a little while ago,” said Fanny.

“Up in grandma's room, maybe.”

"Maybe in grandma's room."

“Provoking thing! you knew it all the time, and did n't tell, just to plague us,” scolded Maud.

“Provoking thing! You knew it all along and didn’t say a word, just to torment us,” scolded Maud.

But Tom was now under water stabbing his alligator, and took no notice of the indignant departure of the young ladies.

But Tom was now underwater, fighting with his alligator, and paid no attention to the huffy exit of the young ladies.

“Polly's always poking up in grandma's room. I don't see what fun there is in it,” said Fanny as they went up stairs.

“Polly's always hanging out in grandma's room. I don't see what's so fun about that,” said Fanny as they went upstairs.

“Polly's a verwy queer girl, and gwandma pets her a gweat deal more than she does me,” observed Maud, with an injured air.

“Polly's a really strange girl, and Grandma spoils her a lot more than she does me,” Maud said, looking hurt.

“Let's peek and see what they are doing,” whispered Fan, pausing at the half-open door.

"Let's take a look and see what they're up to," whispered Fan, stopping at the half-open door.

Grandma was sitting before a quaint old cabinet, the doors of which stood wide open, showing glimpses of the faded relics treasured there. On a stool, at the old lady's feet, sat Polly, looking up with intent face and eager eyes, quite absorbed in the history of a high-heeled brocade shoe which lay in her lap.

Grandma was sitting in front of a charming old cabinet, its doors wide open, revealing glimpses of the worn relics inside. On a stool at the old lady's feet sat Polly, gazing up with a focused expression and eager eyes, completely absorbed in the story of a high-heeled brocade shoe that rested in her lap.

“Well, my dear,” grandma was saying, “she had it on the very day that Uncle Joe came in as she sat at work, and said, 'Dolly, we must be married at once.' 'Very well, Joe,' says Aunt Dolly, and down she went to the parlor, where the minister was waiting, never stopping to change the dimity dress she wore, and was actually married with her scissors and pin-ball at her side, and her thimble on. That was in war times, 1812, my dear, and Uncle Joe was in the army, so he had to go, and he took that very little pin-ball with him. Here it is with the mark of a bullet through it, for he always said his Dolly's cushion saved his life.”

“Well, my dear,” Grandma said, “she got married the same day Uncle Joe came in while she was working and said, 'Dolly, we need to get married right now.' 'Okay, Joe,' Aunt Dolly replied, and she went down to the parlor where the minister was waiting, never bothering to change out of the dimity dress she was wearing. She was actually married with her scissors and pin cushion at her side, and her thimble on. That was during the war, in 1812, my dear, and Uncle Joe was in the army, so he had to leave, and he took that little pin cushion with him. Here it is with a bullet mark through it, because he always said his Dolly's cushion saved his life.”

“How interesting that is!” cried Polly, as she examined the faded cushion with the hole in it.

“How interesting that is!” exclaimed Polly, as she looked at the worn cushion with the hole in it.

“Why, grandma, you never told me that story,” said Fanny, hurrying in, finding the prospect was a pleasant one for a stormy afternoon.

“Why, Grandma, you never told me that story,” Fanny said, rushing in, realizing it was a great way to spend a stormy afternoon.

“You never asked me to tell you anything, my dear, so I kept my old stories to myself,” answered grandma, quietly.

“You never asked me to share anything, my dear, so I kept my old stories to myself,” grandma replied softly.

“Tell some now, please. May we stay and see the funny things?” said Fan and Maud, eyeing the open cabinet with interest.

“Tell us some now, please. Can we stay and see the funny things?” said Fan and Maud, looking at the open cabinet with interest.

“If Polly likes; she is my company, and I am trying to entertain her, for I love to have her come,” said grandma, with her old-time politeness.

“If Polly wants to, she can stay with me, and I’m doing my best to entertain her because I really enjoy having her around,” said grandma, with her old-fashioned kindness.

“Oh, yes! do let them stay and hear the stories. I've often told them what good times we have up here, and teased them to come, but they think it's too quiet. Now, sit down, girls, and let grandma go on. You see I pick out something in the cabinet that looks interesting, and then she tells me about it,” said Polly, eager to include the girls in her pleasures, and glad to get them interested in grandma's reminiscences, for Polly knew how happy it made the lonely old lady to live over her past, and to have the children round her.

“Oh, yes! Please let them stay and hear the stories. I've told them so many times how much fun we have up here and have invited them to come, but they think it’s too quiet. Now, sit down, girls, and let grandma continue. You see, I pick out something interesting from the cabinet, and then she tells me all about it,” said Polly, eager to include the girls in her enjoyment and happy to get them interested in grandma’s memories, because Polly knew how much it pleased the lonely old lady to relive her past and have the children around her.

“Here are three drawers that have not been opened yet; each take one, and choose something from it for me to tell about,” said Madam, quite excited at the unusual interest in her treasures.

“Here are three drawers that haven’t been opened yet; each of you take one and pick something from it for me to talk about,” said Madam, clearly thrilled by the unexpected interest in her treasures.

So the girls each opened a drawer and turned over the contents till they found something they wanted to know about. Maud was ready first, and holding up an oddly shaped linen bag, with a big blue F embroidered on it, demanded her story. Grandma smiled as she smoothed the old thing tenderly, and began her story with evident pleasure.

So the girls each opened a drawer and sifted through the contents until they found something they were curious about. Maud was the first to be ready, and holding up an oddly shaped linen bag with a big blue F embroidered on it, she asked for its story. Grandma smiled as she gently smoothed the old item and started her story with clear enjoyment.

“My sister Nelly and I went to visit an aunt of ours, when we were little girls, but we did n't have a very good time, for she was extremely strict. One afternoon, when she had gone out to tea, and old Debby, the maid, was asleep in her room, we sat on the doorstep, feeling homesick, and ready for any thing to amuse us.

“My sister Nelly and I went to visit one of our aunts when we were little girls, but we didn’t have a great time because she was really strict. One afternoon, when she had gone out for tea and old Debby, the maid, was asleep in her room, we sat on the doorstep, feeling homesick and eager for anything to entertain us.

“'What shall we do?' said Nelly.

'What should we do?' Nelly asked.

“Just as she spoke, a ripe plum dropped bounce on the grass before us, as if answering her question. It was all the plum's fault, for if it had n't fallen at that minute, I never should have had the thought which popped into my mischievous mind.

“Just as she spoke, a ripe plum dropped and bounced on the grass in front of us, almost as if it was responding to her question. It was all the plum's doing because if it hadn't fallen at that exact moment, I would never have had the thought that popped into my playful mind.”

“'Let's have as many as we want, and plague Aunt Betsey, to pay her for being so cross,' I said, giving Nelly half the great purple plum.

“'Let’s have as many as we want and annoy Aunt Betsey to make up for her being so grumpy,' I said, handing Nelly half of the big purple plum.”

“'It would be dreadful naughty,' began Nelly, 'but I guess we will,' she added, as the sweet mouthful slipped down her throat.

“'It would be really naughty,' started Nelly, 'but I guess we will,' she added as the sweet bite went down her throat."

“'Debby's asleep. Come on, then, and help me shake,' I said, getting up, eager for the fun.

“'Debby's asleep. Come on, let’s help me shake,' I said, getting up, excited for the fun.”

“We shook and shook till we got red in the face, but not one dropped, for the tree was large, and our little arms were not strong enough to stir the boughs. Then we threw stones, but only one green and one half-ripe one came down, and my last stone broke the shed window, so there was an end of that.

“We shook and shook until we were red in the face, but not a single one fell, because the tree was big, and our small arms weren't strong enough to move the branches. Then we threw stones, but only one green one and one half-ripe one came down, and my last stone broke the shed window, so that was the end of that."

“'It's as provoking as Aunt Betsey herself,' said Nelly, as we sat down, out of breath.

“'It's as annoying as Aunt Betsey herself,' said Nelly, as we sat down, out of breath.

“'I wish the wind would come and blow'em down for us,' panted I, staring up at the plums with longing eyes.

"I wish the wind would come and knock them down for us," I panted, staring up at the plums with eager eyes.

“'If wishing would do any good, I should wish'em in my lap at once,' added Nelly.

“'If wishes could make a difference, I’d want them in my lap right now,' added Nelly.”

“'You might as well wish'em in your mouth and done with it, if you are too lazy to pick'em up. If the ladder was n't too heavy we could try that,' said I, determined to have them.

“'You might as well wish them in your mouth and get it over with if you're too lazy to pick them up. If the ladder wasn't too heavy, we could try that,' I said, determined to get them.”

“'You know we can't stir it, so what is the use of talking about it? You proposed getting the plums, now let's see you do it,' answered Nelly, rather crossly, for she had bitten the green plum, and it puckered her mouth.

"‘You know we can’t change it, so what’s the point of talking about it? You suggested getting the plums, so let’s see you do it,’ Nelly replied, a bit irritated, since she had bitten into the green plum, and it made her mouth pucker."

“'Wait a minute, and you will see me do it,' cried I, as a new thought came into my naughty head.

"Wait a minute, and you’ll see me do it," I exclaimed, as a mischievous thought popped into my head.

“'What are you taking your shoes and socks off for? You can't climb the tree, Fan.'” 'Don't ask questions, but be ready to pick'em up when they fall, Miss Lazybones.' “With this mysterious speech I pattered into the house bare-footed and full of my plan. Up stairs I went to a window opening on the shed roof. Out I got, and creeping carefully along till I came near the tree, I stood up, and suddenly crowed like the little rooster. Nelly looked up, and stared, and laughed, and clapped her hands when she saw what I was going to do.

“'Why are you taking off your shoes and socks? You can't climb the tree, Fan.'” 'Stop asking questions and be ready to catch them when they fall, Miss Lazybones.' “With that mysterious statement, I tiptoed into the house barefoot and excited about my plan. I went upstairs to a window that opened onto the shed roof. I climbed out and carefully crawled along until I got close to the tree, then I stood up and suddenly crowed like a little rooster. Nelly looked up, stared, laughed, and clapped her hands when she saw what I was about to do.

“'I'm afraid you'll slip and get hurt.'” 'Don't care if I do; I'll have those plums if I break my neck doing it,' and half sliding, half walking I went down the sloping roof, till the boughs of the tree were within my reach.

“‘I’m worried you’ll fall and get hurt.’” ‘I don’t care if I do; I’m going to get those plums even if I break my neck doing it,’ and half sliding, half walking, I made my way down the sloping roof until the tree branches were within my reach.

“Hurrah!” cried Nelly, dancing down below, as my first shake sent a dozen plums rattling round her.

“Yay!” yelled Nelly, dancing below, as my first shake sent a dozen plums rolling around her.

“'Hurrah!” cried I, letting go one branch and trying to reach another. But as I did so my foot slipped, I tried to catch something to hold by, but found nothing, and with a cry, down I fell, like a very big plum on the grass below.

“‘Hooray!’ I shouted, letting go of one branch and reaching for another. But as I did that, my foot slipped. I tried to grab onto something for support but found nothing, and with a yell, I fell down like a big plum on the grass below.”

“Fortunately the shed was low, the grass was thick and the tree broke my fall, but I got a bad bump and a terrible shaking. Nelly thought I was killed, and began to cry with her mouth full. But I picked myself up in a minute, for I was used to such tumbles; and did n't mind the pain half as much as the loss of the plums.

“Luckily, the shed was low, the grass was thick, and the tree broke my fall, but I got a bad bump and a really rough shake. Nelly thought I was dead and started crying with her mouth full. But I got up in no time, since I was used to falls like that; I didn’t mind the pain as much as I did losing the plums.”

“'Hush! Debby will hear and spoil all the fun. I said I'd get'em and I have. See what lots have come down with me.'” So there had, for my fall shook the tree almost as much as it did me, and the green and purple fruit lay all about us.

“'Shh! Debby will hear and ruin all the fun. I said I'd get them, and I have. Look at all the ones that came down with me.'” So there were, as my fall shook the tree almost as much as it shook me, and the green and purple fruit lay scattered around us.

“By the time the bump on my forehead had swelled as big as a nut, our aprons were half full, and we sat down to enjoy ourselves. But we did n't. O dear, no! for many of the plums were not ripe, some were hurt by the birds, some crushed in falling, and many as hard as stones. Nelly got stung by a wasp, my head began to ache, and we sat looking at one another rather dismally, when Nelly had a bright idea.

“By the time the bump on my forehead had swollen to the size of a nut, our aprons were half full, and we sat down to enjoy ourselves. But we didn't. Oh no! Many of the plums weren't ripe, some were damaged by the birds, some were crushed from falling, and many were as hard as rocks. Nelly got stung by a wasp, my head started to ache, and we sat looking at each other rather glumly when Nelly had a bright idea.

“'Let's cook'em, then they'll be good, and we can put some away in our little pails for to-morrow.'” 'That will be splendid! There's a fire in the kitchen, Debby always leaves the kettle on, and we can use her saucepan, and I know where the sugar is, and we'll have a grand time.' “In we went, and fell to work very quietly. It was a large, open fire-place, with the coals nicely covered up, and the big kettle simmering on the hook. We raked open the fire, put on the saucepan, and in it the best of our plums, with water enough to spoil them. But we did n't know that, and felt very important as we sat waiting for it to boil, each armed with a big spoon, while the sugar box stood between us ready to be used.

“'Let's cook them, then they'll be good, and we can save some in our little pails for tomorrow.'” 'That sounds great! There's a fire in the kitchen, Debby always leaves the kettle on, and we can use her saucepan, and I know where the sugar is, so we’ll have a blast.' “We went in and got to work quietly. It was a large, open fireplace, with the coals nicely covered up, and the big kettle simmering on the hook. We raked open the fire, put on the saucepan, and added the best of our plums, with enough water to ruin them. But we didn’t know that, and felt really important as we sat waiting for it to boil, each armed with a big spoon, while the sugar box stood between us ready to be used.

“How slow they were, to be sure! I never knew such obstinate things, for they would n't soften, though they danced about in the boiling water, and bobbed against the cover as if they were doing their best.

“How slow they were, for sure! I’ve never seen anything so stubborn; they wouldn’t soften, even while they bounced around in the boiling water and hit the lid as if they were trying their hardest.

“The sun began to get low, we were afraid Debby would come down, and still those dreadful plums would n't look like sauce. At last they began to burst, the water got a lovely purple, we put lots of sugar in, and kept tasting till our aprons and faces were red, and our lips burnt with the hot spoons.

“The sun started to set, and we were worried Debby would come down, yet those awful plums still didn’t look like sauce. Finally, they began to burst, and the water turned a nice purple. We added a lot of sugar and kept tasting until our aprons and faces were stained red, and our lips burned from the hot spoons.”

“'There's too much juice,' said Nelly, shaking her head wisely. 'It ought to be thick and nice like mamma's.' “'I'll pour off some of the juice, and we can drink it,' said I, feeling that I'd made a mistake in my cooking.

“'There's too much juice,' said Nelly, shaking her head knowingly. 'It should be thick and nice like Mom's.' 'I'll pour off some of the juice, and we can drink it,' I said, realizing that I'd messed up my cooking.”

“So Nelly got a bowl, and I got a towel and lifted the big saucepan carefully off. It was heavy and hot, and I was a little afraid of it, but did n't like to say so. Just as I began to pour, Debby suddenly called from the top of the stairs, 'Children, what under the sun are you doing?' It startled us both. Nelly dropped the bowl and ran. I dropped the saucepan and did n't run, for a part of the hot juice splashed upon my bare feet, and ankles, and made me scream with dreadful pain.

“So Nelly grabbed a bowl, and I got a towel and carefully lifted the heavy, hot saucepan off. I was a bit scared of it, but I didn’t want to admit that. Just as I started to pour, Debby called from the top of the stairs, 'Children, what on earth are you doing?' It surprised us both. Nelly dropped the bowl and ran. I dropped the saucepan but didn’t run, because some of the hot juice splashed on my bare feet and ankles, making me scream in pain.”

“Down rushed Debby to find me dancing about the kitchen with a great bump on my forehead, a big spoon in my hand, and a pair of bright purple feet. The plums were lying all over the hearth, the saucepan in the middle of the room, the basin was broken, and the sugar swimming about as if the bowl had turned itself over trying to sweeten our mess for us.

“Down came Debby to find me dancing around the kitchen with a huge bump on my forehead, a big spoon in my hand, and my feet painted bright purple. The plums were scattered all over the hearth, the saucepan was in the middle of the room, the basin was shattered, and sugar was everywhere as if the bowl had tipped over trying to clean up our mess.”

“Debby was very good to me, for she never stopped to scold, but laid me down on the old sofa, and bound up my poor little feet with oil and cotton wool. Nelly, seeing me lie white and weak, thought I was dying, and went over to the neighbor's for Aunt Betsey, and burst in upon the old ladies sitting primly at, their tea, crying, distractedly, 'Oh, Aunt Betsey, come quick! for the saucepan fell off the shed, and Fan's feet are all boiled purple!' Nobody laughed at this funny message, and Aunt Betsey ran all the way home with a muffin in her hand and her ball in her pocket, though the knitting was left behind.

“Debby was really kind to me; she didn’t stop to scold but laid me down on the old sofa and wrapped my poor little feet with oil and cotton wool. Nelly, seeing me lying pale and weak, thought I was dying and ran over to the neighbor's for Aunt Betsey. She burst in on the old ladies sitting primly at their tea, crying out, 'Oh, Aunt Betsey, come quick! The saucepan fell off the shed, and Fan's feet are all boiled purple!' Nobody laughed at this funny message, and Aunt Betsey ran all the way home with a muffin in her hand and her ball in her pocket, though she left her knitting behind.”

“I suffered a great deal, but I was n't sorry afterward, for I learned to love Aunt Betsey, who nursed me tenderly, and seemed to forget her strict ways in her anxiety for me.

“I went through a lot, but I didn’t regret it later, because I learned to love Aunt Betsey, who cared for me lovingly and appeared to set aside her strict approach out of concern for me.

“This bag was made for my special comfort, and hung on the sofa where I lay all those weary days. Aunt kept it full of pretty patchwork or, what I liked better, ginger-nuts, and peppermint drops, to amuse me, though she did n't approve of cosseting children up, any more than I do now.”

“This bag was made for my comfort and was hung on the sofa where I spent all those tired days. Aunt kept it filled with nice patchwork or, what I liked even more, ginger snaps and peppermint candies to keep me entertained, even though she didn’t believe in pampering kids, just like I don’t now.”

“I like that vewy well, and I wish I could have been there,” was Maud's condescending remark, as she put back the little bag, after a careful peep inside, as if she hoped to find an ancient ginger-nut, or a well-preserved peppermint drop still lingering in some corner.

“I really like that, and I wish I could have been there,” was Maud’s condescending comment as she put the little bag back after taking a careful look inside, as if she hoped to find an old ginger nut or a mint still hanging out in some corner.

“We had plums enough that autumn, but did n't seem to care much about them, after all, for our prank became a household joke, and, for years, we never saw the fruit, but Nelly would look at me with a funny face, and whisper, 'Purple stockings, Fan!'”

“We had plenty of plums that fall, but we didn’t really care about them after all, because our prank turned into a family joke, and for years, we never saw the fruit. But Nelly would look at me with a funny face and whisper, ‘Purple stockings, Fan!’”

“Thank you, ma'am,” said Polly. “Now, Fan, your turn next.”

“Thanks, ma'am,” said Polly. “Now, Fan, it's your turn next.”

“Well, I've a bundle of old letters, and I'd like to know if there is any story about them,” answered Fanny, hoping some romance might be forthcoming.

"Well, I have a bunch of old letters, and I’d like to know if there’s any story behind them," Fanny replied, hoping for some romance to come into play.

Grandma turned over the little packet tied up with a faded pink ribbon; a dozen yellow notes written on rough, thick paper, with red wafers still adhering to the folds, showing plainly that they were written before the day of initial note-paper and self-sealing envelopes.

Grandma turned over the small packet tied with a faded pink ribbon; a dozen yellow notes written on rough, thick paper, with red seals still sticking to the folds, clearly indicating that they were written long before the time of modern stationery and self-sealing envelopes.

“They are not love-letters, deary, but notes from my mates after I left Miss Cotton's boarding-school. I don't think there is any story about them,” and grandma turned them over with spectacles before the dim eyes, so young and bright when they first read the very same notes.

“They're not love letters, dear, but notes from my friends after I left Miss Cotton's boarding school. I don't think there's any story to them,” and grandma flipped them over with her glasses before the dim eyes, so young and bright when she first read those same notes

Fanny was about to say, “I'll choose again,” when grandma began to laugh so heartily that the girls felt sure she had caught some merry old memory which would amuse them.

Fanny was about to say, “I’ll choose again,” when grandma started laughing so hard that the girls were sure she had remembered something funny from long ago that would entertain them.

“Bless my heart, I have n't thought of that frolic this forty years. Poor, dear, giddy Sally Pomroy, and she's a great-grandmother now!” cried the old lady, after reading one of the notes, and clearing the mist off her glasses.

“Bless my heart, I haven’t thought about that fun times in forty years. Poor, dear, silly Sally Pomroy, and she’s a great-grandmother now!” exclaimed the old lady after reading one of the notes and wiping the fog off her glasses.

“Now, please tell about her; I know it's something funny to make you laugh so,” said Polly and Fan together.

“Now, please tell us about her; I know it’s something funny that makes you laugh like that,” said Polly and Fan together.

“Well, it was droll, and I'm glad I remembered it for it's just the story to tell you young things.

“Well, it was amusing, and I'm glad I remembered it because it's just the story to share with you young folks.

“It was years ago,” began grandma, briskly, “and teachers were very much stricter than they are now. The girls at Miss Cotton's were not allowed lights in their rooms after nine o'clock, never went out alone, and were expected to behave like models of propriety from morning till night.

“It was years ago,” grandma started off, “and teachers were way stricter than they are now. The girls at Miss Cotton's couldn’t have lights in their rooms after nine o'clock, never went out alone, and were expected to act like perfect examples of propriety from morning till night.

“As you may imagine, ten young girls, full of spirits and fun, found these rules hard to keep, and made up for good behavior in public by all sorts of frolics in private.

“As you can imagine, ten young girls, full of energy and fun, found these rules hard to follow and made up for their good behavior in public with all sorts of antics in private."

“Miss Cotton and her brother sat in the back parlor after school was over, and the young ladies were sent to bed. Mr. John was very deaf, and Miss Priscilla very near-sighted, two convenient afflictions for the girls on some occasions, but once they proved quite the reverse, as you shall hear.

“Miss Cotton and her brother sat in the back parlor after school was over, and the young ladies were sent to bed. Mr. John was very hard of hearing, and Miss Priscilla was very short-sighted, which were two useful issues for the girls at times, but once they turned out to be quite the opposite, as you will see.”

“We had been very prim for a week, and our bottled up spirits could no longer be contained; so we planed a revel after our own hearts, and set our wits to work to execute it.

“We had been very proper for a week, and our bottled-up energy could no longer be contained; so we planned a party after our own style and set our minds to work to pull it off."

“The first obstacle was surmounted in this way. As none of us could get out alone, we resolved to lower Sally from the window, for she was light and small, and very smart.

“The first obstacle was overcome like this. Since none of us could get out alone, we decided to lower Sally from the window because she was light, small, and very clever.”

“With our combined pocket-money she was to buy nuts and candy, cake and fruit, pie, and a candle, so that we might have a light, after Betsey took ours away as usual. We were to darken the window of the inner chamber, set a watch in the little entry, light up, and then for a good time.

“With our combined allowance, she was going to buy nuts and candy, cake and fruit, pie, and a candle, so that we could have some light after Betsey took ours away like she always did. We were going to cover the window of the inner room, keep watch in the little entryway, light everything up, and then have a great time.”

“At eight o'clock on the appointed evening, several of us professed great weariness, and went to our room, leaving the rest sewing virtuously with Miss Cotton, who read Hannah More's Sacred Dramas aloud, in a way that fitted the listeners for bed as well as a dose of opium would have done.

“At eight o'clock on the scheduled evening, a few of us claimed to be really tired and went to our room, leaving the others sewing diligently with Miss Cotton, who read Hannah More's Sacred Dramas out loud, in a way that made the listeners just as ready for bed as if they had taken a dose of opium.”

“I am sorry to say I was one of the ringleaders; and as soon as we got up stairs, produced the rope provided for the purpose, and invited Sally to be lowered. It was an old-fashioned house, sloping down behind, and the closet window chosen by us was not many feet from the ground.

“I regret to say I was one of the main instigators; and as soon as we got upstairs, I brought out the rope we had ready for this and asked Sally to be lowered down. It was an old-style house that sloped down at the back, and the closet window we picked was just a few feet from the ground.”

“It was a summer evening, so that at eight o'clock it was still light; but we were not afraid of being seen, for the street was a lonely one, and our only neighbors two old ladies, who put down their curtains at sunset, and never looked out till morning.

“It was a summer evening, so at eight o'clock it was still light; but we weren't worried about being seen since the street was deserted, and our only neighbors were two old ladies who closed their curtains at sunset and never looked out until the morning.

“Sally had been bribed by promises of as many'goodies' as she could eat, and being a regular madcap, she was ready for anything.

“Sally had been tempted by promises of as many 'goodies' as she could eat, and being her usual wild self, she was ready for anything.”

“Tying the rope round her waist she crept out, and we let her safely down, sent a big basket after her, and saw her slip round the corner in my big sun bonnet and another girl's shawl, so that she should not be recognized.

“Tying the rope around her waist, she crept out, and we let her down safely, sent a big basket after her, and watched her slip around the corner in my big sun bonnet and another girl's shawl so that she wouldn't be recognized.

“Then we put our night-gowns over our dresses, and were laid peacefully in bed when Betsey came up, earlier than usual; for it was evident that Miss Cotton felt a little suspicious at our sudden weariness.

“Then we put our nightgowns over our dresses and settled peacefully into bed when Betsey came up earlier than usual because it was clear that Miss Cotton was a bit suspicious of our sudden tiredness.

“For half an hour we lay laughing and whispering, as we waited for the signal from Sally. At last we heard a cricket chirp shrilly under the window, and flying up, saw a little figure below in the twilight.

“For half an hour we lay laughing and whispering as we waited for the signal from Sally. Finally, we heard a cricket chirp loudly under the window, and when we looked up, we saw a small figure below in the dusk.”

“'O, quick! quick!' cried Sally, panting with haste. 'Draw up the basket and then get me in, for I saw Mr. Cotton in the market, and ran all the way home, so that I might get in before he came.' Up came the heavy basket, bumping and scraping on the way, and smelling, O, so nice! Down went the rope, and with a long pull, a strong pull, and a pull all together, we hoisted poor Sally half-way up to the window, when, sad to tell, the rope slipped and down she fell, only being saved from broken bones by the hay-cock under the window.

“O, hurry! hurry!” Sally exclaimed, out of breath. “Pull up the basket and then get me in, because I saw Mr. Cotton at the market, and I ran all the way home so I could get in before he arrived.” The heavy basket came up, bumping and scraping along the way, and it smelled so good! Down went the rope, and with a long pull, a strong pull, and everyone pulling together, we hoisted poor Sally halfway up to the window, when, sadly, the rope slipped and down she fell, saved from serious injury only by the haycock under the window.

“'He's coming! he's coming! O pull me up, for mercy sake!' cried Sally, scrambling to her feet unhurt, but a good deal shaken.

“'He's coming! He's coming! Please pull me up, for mercy's sake!' cried Sally, scrambling to her feet unhurt, but quite shaken.”

“We saw a dark figure approaching, and dragged her in with more bumping and scraping, and embraced her with rapture, for we had just escaped being detected by Mr. John, whose eyes were as sharp as his ears were dull.

“We saw a dark figure coming closer, and pulled her in with a lot of bumping and scraping, and hugged her eagerly, because we had just managed to avoid being caught by Mr. John, whose eyesight was as sharp as his hearing was poor.”

“We heard the front-door shut, then a murmur of voices, and then Betsey's heavy step coming up stairs.

“We heard the front door shut, then some quiet voices, and then Betsey's heavy footsteps coming up the stairs.

“Under the bed went the basket, and into the beds went the conspirators, and nothing could have been more decorous than the appearance of the room when Betsey popped her head in.

“Under the bed went the basket, and into the beds went the conspirators, and nothing could have looked more proper than the appearance of the room when Betsey popped her head in.

“'Master's an old fidget to send me travelling up again, just because he fancied he saw something amiss at the window. Nothing but a curtain flapping, or a shadder, for the poor dears is sleeping like lambs.' We heard her say this to herself, and a general titter agitated the white coverlets as she departed.

“‘The boss is such an old fuss to send me traveling up again, just because he thought he saw something weird at the window. It’s nothing but a curtain flapping, or a shadow, since the poor things are sleeping like lambs.’ We heard her muttering this to herself, and a collective giggle stirred the white bedcovers as she left.”

“Sally was in high feather at the success of her exploit, and danced about like an elf, as she put her night-gown on over her frock, braided her hair in funny little tails all over her head, and fastened the great red pin-cushion on her bosom for a breast-pin in honor of the feast.

Sally was in high spirits about the success of her adventure and danced around like a fairy as she put her nightgown over her dress, braided her hair into cute little pigtails all over her head, and pinned the big red pin cushion on her chest as a brooch in celebration of the feast.

“The other girls went to their rooms as agreed upon, and all was soon dark and still up stairs, while Miss Cotton began to enjoy herself below, as she always did when'her young charges' were safely disposed of.

“The other girls went to their rooms as planned, and soon it was dark and quiet upstairs, while Miss Cotton started to enjoy herself downstairs, just like she always did when her young charges were taken care of.”

“Then ghosts began to walk, and the mice scuttled back to their holes in alarm, for white figures glided from room to room, till all were assembled in the little chamber.

“Then ghosts started to appear, and the mice quickly ran back to their holes in fear, as white figures floated from room to room, until everyone was gathered in the small room.

“The watch was set at the entry door, the signal agreed upon, the candle lighted, and the feast spread forth upon a newspaper on the bed, with the coverlet arranged so that it could be whisked over the refreshments at a moment's notice.

“The watch was placed at the entrance, the signal was established, the candle was lit, and the meal was laid out on a newspaper on the bed, with the bedspread arranged so it could be quickly thrown over the food at a moment’s notice."

“How good everything was, to be sure! I don't think I've eaten any pies since that had such a delicious flavor as those broken ones, eaten hastily, in that little oven of a room, with Sally making jokes and the others enjoying stolen sweets with true girlish relish. Of course it was very wicked, but I must tell the truth.

“How great everything was, really! I don't think I've had any pies with such a delicious taste as those broken ones, eaten quickly in that tiny oven of a room, with Sally making jokes and the others savoring stolen sweets with genuine girlhood delight. Of course it was very naughty, but I have to be honest.”

“We were just beginning on the cake when the loud scratching of a rat disturbed us.

“We had just started on the cake when the loud scratching of a rat interrupted us.

“'The signal! fly! run! hide! Hush, don't laugh!' cried several voices, and we scuttled into bed as rapidly and noiselessly as possible, with our mouths and hands full.

“'The signal! Go! Run! Hide! Shh, don't laugh!' yelled several voices, and we dashed into bed as quickly and quietly as we could, with our mouths and hands full."

“A long pause, broken by more scratching; but as no one came, we decided on sending to inquire what it meant. I went and found Mary, the picket guard half asleep, and longing for her share of the feast.

“A long pause, interrupted by more scratching; but since no one came, we decided to send someone to find out what it meant. I went and found Mary, the picket guard, half asleep and eager for her share of the feast.”

“'It was a real rat; I've not made a sound. Do go and finish; I'm tired of this,' said Mary, slapping away at the mosquitoes.

“'It was a real rat; I haven’t made a sound. Just go and finish; I’m tired of this,' said Mary, swatting at the mosquitoes.”

“Back I hurried with the good news. Every one flew up, briskly. We lighted the candle again, and returned to our revel. The refreshments were somewhat injured by Sally's bouncing in among them, bit we did n't care, and soon finished the cake.

“Back I hurried with the good news. Everyone jumped up excitedly. We lit the candle again and went back to our celebration. The snacks were a bit messed up by Sally jumping in among them, but we didn’t mind, and soon finished the cake.

“'Now let's have the nuts,' I said, groping for the paper bag.

“'Now let's get the nuts,' I said, reaching for the paper bag.

“'They are almonds and peanuts, so we can crack them with our teeth. Be sure you get the bag by the right end,' said Sally.

“They’re almonds and peanuts, so we can crack them with our teeth. Make sure you grab the bag by the right end,” said Sally.

“'I know what I'm about,' and to show her that it was all right, I gave the bag a little shake, when out flew the nuts, rattling like a hail-storm all over the uncarpeted floor.

"I know what I'm doing," and to prove to her that it was okay, I gave the bag a little shake, and out flew the nuts, clattering like a hailstorm all over the bare floor.

“'Now you've done it,' cried Sally, as Mary scratched like a mad rat, and a door creaked below, for Miss Cotton was not deaf.

“'Now you've done it,' yelled Sally, as Mary scratched like a crazy rat, and a door creaked below, because Miss Cotton was not deaf.

“Such a flurry as we were in! Out went the candle, and each one rushed away with as much of the feast as she could seize in her haste. Sally dived into her bed, recklessly demolishing the last pie, and scattering the candy far and wide.

“Such a commotion we were in! The candle went out, and everyone hurried away with as much of the feast as they could grab in their rush. Sally jumped into her bed, carelessly devouring the last pie and scattering the candy everywhere.”

“Poor Mary was nearly caught for Miss Cotton was quicker than Betsey, and our guard had to run for her life.

“Poor Mary was almost caught because Miss Cotton was faster than Betsey, and our guard had to run for her life.”

“Our room was the first, and was in good order, though the two flushed faces on the pillows were rather suspicious. Miss Cotton stood staring about her, looking so funny, without her cap, that my bedfellow would have gone off in a fit of laughter, if I had not pinched her warningly.

“Our room was the first, and it was tidy, although the two flushed faces on the pillows looked a bit suspicious. Miss Cotton was standing there, looking quite funny without her cap, that my bed partner would have burst out laughing if I hadn’t pinched her to warn her.”

“'Young ladies, what is this unseemly noise?' No answer from us but a faint snore. Miss Cotton marched into the next room, put the same question and received the same reply.

"Young ladies, what is this inappropriate noise?" We didn't respond, just a soft snore. Miss Cotton walked into the next room, asked the same question, and got the same answer.

“In the third chamber lay Sally, and we trembled as the old lady went in. Sitting up, we peeped and listened breathlessly.

“In the third room lay Sally, and we felt a chill as the old woman walked in. Propped up, we peeked and listened intently.

“'Sarah, I command you to tell me what this all means?' But Sally only sighed in her sleep, and muttered, wickedly, 'Ma, take me home. I'm starved at Cotton's.' 'Mercy on me! is the child going to have a fever?' cried the old lady, who did not observe the tell tale nuts at her feet.

“'Sarah, I order you to explain what all this means?' But Sally just sighed in her sleep and mumbled, mischievously, 'Mom, take me home. I'm starving at Cotton's.' 'Oh my goodness! Is the child going to get a fever?' cried the old lady, who didn’t notice the incriminating nuts at her feet.”

“'So dull, so strict! O take me home!' moaned Sally, tossing her arms and gurgling, like a naughty little gypsy.

“'So boring, so uptight! Oh, take me home!' whined Sally, flailing her arms and gurgling, like a mischievous little gypsy.

“That last bit of acting upset the whole concern, for as she tossed her arms she showed the big red cushion on her breast. Near-sighted as she was, that ridiculous object could not escape Miss Cotton, neither did the orange that rolled out from the pillow, nor the boots appearing at the foot of the bed.

“That last bit of acting messed up everything, because as she threw her arms around, she revealed the big red cushion on her chest. Even with her poor eyesight, Miss Cotton couldn't miss that silly object, nor could she overlook the orange that rolled out from the pillow, or the boots that showed up at the foot of the bed.”

“With sudden energy the old lady plucked off the cover, and there lay Sally with her hair dressed, la Topsy, her absurd breast-pin and her dusty boots, among papers of candy, bits of pie and cake, oranges and apples, and a candle upside down burning a hole in the sheet.

“With sudden energy, the old lady pulled off the cover, and there lay Sally with her hair done up, like Topsy, her ridiculous breast-pin and her dusty boots, surrounded by candy wrappers, leftover pie and cake, oranges and apples, and a candle burning upside down, making a hole in the sheet.”

“At the sound of Miss Cotton's horrified exclamation Sally woke up, and began laughing so merrily that none of us could resist following her example, and the rooms rang with merriment far many minutes. I really don't know when we should have stopped if Sally had not got choked with the nut she had in her mouth, and so frightened us nearly out of our wits.”

“At the sound of Miss Cotton's shocked exclamation, Sally woke up and started laughing so heartily that none of us could help but join in, and the rooms filled with laughter for quite a while. I honestly don’t know when we would have stopped if Sally hadn’t choked on the nut she was eating, which nearly scared us to death.”

“What became of the things, and how were you punished?” asked Fan, in the middle of her laughter.

“What happened with the things, and how did you get punished?” asked Fan, in the middle of her laughter.

“The remains of the feast went to the pig, and we were kept on bread and water for three days.”

“The leftovers from the feast went to the pig, and we survived on bread and water for three days.”

“Did that cure you?”

"Did that fix you?"

“Oh, dear, no! we had half a dozen other frolics that very summer; and although I cannot help laughing at the remembrance of this, you must not think, child, that I approve of such conduct, or excuse it. No, no, my dear, far from it.”

“Oh, no! We had a bunch of other fun times that summer; and while I can’t help but laugh when I think about this, you shouldn’t assume, dear, that I think this behavior is okay or justify it. No, not at all, my dear, quite the opposite.”

“I call that a tip-top story! Drive on, grandma, and tell one about boys,” broke in a new voice, and there was Tom astride of a chair listening and laughing with all his might, for his book had come to an end, and he had joined the party unobserved.

“I call that a great story! Keep going, grandma, and tell one about boys,” chimed in a new voice, and there was Tom sitting on a chair, listening and laughing his heart out, because his book had finished, and he had joined the group unnoticed.

“Wait for your turn, Tommy. Now, Polly, dear, what will you have?” said grandma, looking, so lively and happy, that it was very evident “reminiscing” did her good.

“Wait for your turn, Tommy. Now, Polly, sweetie, what do you want?” said grandma, looking so lively and happy that it was clear “reminiscing” was doing her good.

“Let mine come last, and tell one for Tom next,” said Polly, looking round, and beckoning him nearer.

“Let mine be last, and tell one for Tom next,” said Polly, looking around and waving him closer.

He came and sat himself cross-legged on the floor, before the lower drawer of the cabinet, which grandma opened for him, saying, with a benign stroke of the curly head, “There, dear, that's where I keep the little memorials of my brother Jack. Poor lad, he was lost at sea, you know. Well, choose anything you like, and I'll try to remember a story about it.”

He came and sat cross-legged on the floor in front of the bottom drawer of the cabinet, which grandma opened for him, saying, with a gentle stroke of his curly hair, “There you go, dear, that's where I keep the little mementos of my brother Jack. Poor guy, he was lost at sea, you know. Well, pick anything you like, and I'll try to recall a story about it.”

Tom made a rapid rummage, and fished up a little broken pistol.

Tom quickly searched around and pulled out a small broken pistol.

“There, that's the chap for me! Wish it was n't spoilt, then we'd have fun popping away at the cats in the yard. Now, then, grandma.”

“There, that's the guy for me! I wish it wasn't broken, then we'd have fun shooting at the cats in the yard. Now, then, grandma.”

“I remember one of Jack's pranks, when that was used with great effect,” said grandma, after a thoughtful pause, during which Tom teased the girls by snapping the lock of the pistol in their faces.

“I remember one of Jack's pranks that worked really well,” said grandma, after a thoughtful pause, while Tom teased the girls by snapping the lock of the pistol in their faces.

“Once upon a time,” continued Madam, much flattered by the row of interested faces before her, “my father went away on business, leaving mother, aunt, and us girls to Jack's care. Very proud he was, to be sure, of the responsibility, and the first thing he did was to load that pistol and keep it by his bed, in our great worriment, for we feared he'd kill himself with it. For a week all went well; then we were startled by the news that robbers were about. All sorts of stories flew through the town (we were living in the country then); some said that certain houses were marked with a black cross, and those were always robbed; others, that there was a boy in the gang, for windows, so small that they were considered safe, were entered by some little rogue. At one place the thieves had a supper, and left ham and cake in the front yard. Mrs. Jones found Mrs. Smith's shawl in her orchard, with a hammer and an unknown teapot near it. One man reported that some one tapped at his window, in the night, saying, softly, 'Is anyone here?' and when he looked out, two men were seen to run down the road.

“Once upon a time,” continued Madam, feeling quite pleased with the row of interested faces in front of her, “my father went away on a business trip, leaving my mother, my aunt, and us girls in Jack's care. He was very proud of the responsibility, and the first thing he did was load that pistol and keep it by his bed, which worried us a lot because we were afraid he might accidentally shoot himself with it. For a week, everything went well; then we were shocked to hear that robbers were on the prowl. All sorts of stories spread through the town (we were living in the countryside back then); some said that certain houses were marked with a black cross, and those were always robbed; others claimed that there was a boy in the gang, as thieves entered even small windows that we thought were safe. At one place, the robbers had a meal and left ham and cake in the front yard. Mrs. Jones found Mrs. Smith's shawl in her orchard, along with a hammer and an unfamiliar teapot nearby. One man reported that someone tapped at his window during the night, whispering, 'Is anyone here?' and when he looked out, he saw two men running down the road.”

“We lived just out of town, in a lonely place; the house was old, with convenient little back windows, and five outside doors. Jack was the only man about the place, and he was barely thirteen. Mother and aunt were very timid, and the children weren't old enough to be of any use, so Jack and I were the home-guard, and vowed to defend the family manfully.”

“We lived just outside of town, in an isolated spot; the house was old, with handy little back windows and five outside doors. Jack was the only guy around, and he was barely thirteen. Mom and Aunt were pretty timid, and the kids were too young to help out, so Jack and I took on the role of protectors and promised to defend our family bravely.”

“Good for you! Hope the fellows came!” cried Tom, charmed with this opening.

“Good for you! I hope the guys showed up!” cried Tom, delighted by this beginning.

“One day, an ill-looking man came in and asked for food,” continued grandma, with a mysterious nod; “and while he ate, I saw him glance sharply about from the wooden buttons on the back-doors, to the silver urn and tankards on the dining-room sideboard. A strong suspicion took possession of me, and I watched him as a cat does a mouse.

“One day, a sickly-looking man came in and asked for food,” continued grandma with a mysterious nod; “and while he ate, I noticed him quickly glance around from the wooden buttons on the back doors to the silver urn and tankards on the dining room sideboard. A strong suspicion filled me, and I watched him like a cat watches a mouse.

“'He came to examine the premises, I'm sure of it, but we will be ready for him,' I said, fiercely, as I told the family about him.

“'He came to check out the place, I’m sure of it, but we’ll be ready for him,' I said passionately as I informed the family about him.”

“This fancy haunted us all, and our preparations were very funny. Mother borrowed a rattle, and kept it under her pillow. Aunt took a big bell to bed with her; the children had little Tip, the terrier, to sleep in their room; while Jack and I mounted guard, he with the pistol, and I with a hatchet, for I did n't like fire-arms. Biddy, who slept in the attic, practised getting out on the shed roof, so that she might run away at the first alarm. Every night we arranged pit-falls for the robbers, and all filed up to bed, bearing plate, money, weapons, and things to barricade with, as if we lived in war times.

“This fancy haunted us all, and our preparations were really amusing. Mom borrowed a rattle and kept it under her pillow. Aunt took a big bell to bed with her; the kids had little Tip, the terrier, to sleep in their room; while Jack and I kept watch, he with the pistol and I with a hatchet, since I wasn’t a fan of firearms. Biddy, who slept in the attic, practiced getting out on the shed roof so she could run away at the first sign of trouble. Every night, we set up traps for the robbers and all filed up to bed, carrying plates, money, weapons, and stuff to barricade with, as if we were living in wartime.”

“We waited a week and no one came, so we began to feel rather slighted, for other people got'a scare,' as Tom says, and after all our preparations we really felt a trifle disappointed that we had had no chance to show our courage. At last a black mark was found upon our door, and a great panic ensued, for we felt that now our time had come.

“We waited a week and no one showed up, so we started to feel pretty overlooked, because other people got 'a scare,' as Tom puts it. After all our planning, we were honestly a bit let down that we hadn't had a chance to prove our bravery. Finally, a black mark was discovered on our door, and a huge panic broke out, since we sensed that our moment had finally arrived.”

“That night we put a tub of water at the bottom of the back-stairs, and a pile of tin pans at the top of the front stairs, so that any attempt to come up would produce a splash or a rattle. Bells were hung on door handles, sticks of wood piled up in dark corners for robbers to fall over, and the family retired, all armed and all provided with lamps and matches.

"That night we placed a tub of water at the bottom of the back stairs and a stack of tin pans at the top of the front stairs, so any attempt to come up would make a splash or a clatter. We hung bells on door handles, stacked pieces of wood in dark corners for robbers to trip over, and the family went to bed, all armed and equipped with lamps and matches."

“Jack and I left our doors open, and kept asking one another if we did n't hear something, till he fell asleep. I was wakeful and lay listening to the crickets till the clock struck twelve; then I got drowsy, and was just dropping off when the sound of steps outside woke me up staring wide awake. Creeping to the window I was in time to see by the dim moonlight a shadow glide round the corner and disappear. A queer little thrill went over me, but I resolved to keep quiet till I was sure something was wrong, for I had given so many false alarms, I did n't want Jack to laugh at me again. Popping my head out of the door, I listened, and presently heard a scraping sound near the shed.

"Jack and I left our doors open and kept asking each other if we heard something until he fell asleep. I couldn't sleep and lay listening to the crickets until the clock struck twelve; then I started getting drowsy and was about to drift off when the sound of footsteps outside jolted me wide awake. I crept to the window just in time to see a shadow glide around the corner and disappear in the dim moonlight. A strange thrill ran through me, but I decided to stay quiet until I was sure something was wrong, because I’d had so many false alarms before that I didn't want Jack to laugh at me again. I stuck my head out of the door, listened, and soon heard a scraping sound near the shed."

“'There they are; but I won't rouse the house till the bell rings or the pans fall. The rogues can't go far without a clatter of some sort, and if we could only catch one of them we should get the reward and a deal of glory,' I said to myself, grasping my hatchet firmly.

“There they are; but I won't wake up the house until the bell rings or the pans drop. The sneaks can't get far without making some noise, and if we could just catch one of them, we’d get the reward and a lot of glory,” I said to myself, gripping my hatchet tightly.

“A door closed softly below, and a step came creeping towards the back-stairs. Sure now of my prey, I was just about to scream 'Jack!' when something went splash into the tub at the foot of the back-stairs.

“A door closed softly below, and a step came creeping toward the back stairs. Sure of my target, I was just about to scream 'Jack!' when something splashed into the tub at the foot of the back stairs.

“In a minute every one was awake and up, for Jack fired his pistol before he was half out of bed, and roared 'Fire!' so loud it roused the house. Mother sprung her rattle, aunt rang her bell, Jip barked like mad, and we all screamed, while from below came up a regular Irish howl.

“In a minute, everyone was awake and up, because Jack fired his pistol before he was even halfway out of bed and yelled 'Fire!' so loudly it woke up the entire house. Mom shook her rattle, Aunt rang her bell, Jip barked like crazy, and we all screamed, while from downstairs came a full-on Irish howl."

“Some one brought a lamp, and we peeped anxiously down, to see our own stupid Biddy sitting in the tub wringing her hands and wailing dismally.

“Someone brought a lamp, and we looked down anxiously to see our own silly Biddy sitting in the tub, wringing her hands and crying loudly.”

“'Och, murther, and it's kilt I am! The saints be about us! how iver did I come forninst this say iv wather, just crapin in quiet afther a bit iv sthroll wid Mike Mahoney, me own b'y, that's to marry me intirely, come Saint Patrick's day nixt.' We laughed so we could hardly fish the poor thing up, or listen while she explained that she had slipped out of her window for a word with Mike, and found it fastened when she wanted to come back, so she had sat on the roof, trying to discover the cause of this mysterious barring out, till she was tired, when she prowled round the house till she found a cellar window unfastened, after all our care, and got in quite cleverly, she thought; but the tub was a new arrangement which she knew nothing about; and when she fell into the'say,' she was bewildered and could only howl.

“'Oh, murder, I’m done for! Saints help us! How did I end up in this sea of water, just quietly creeping in after a little stroll with Mike Mahoney, my own lad, who’s going to marry me completely on Saint Patrick’s Day next?' We laughed so hard we could barely pull the poor thing up or listen while she explained that she had sneaked out of her window for a chat with Mike and found it locked when she wanted to come back. So she sat on the roof, trying to figure out why she was locked out, until she got tired. Then she wandered around the house until she found a cellar window that wasn’t locked, after all our careful planning. She thought she got in quite cleverly, but the tub was a new setup she didn’t know about; and when she fell into the 'sea,' she was confused and could only scream.”

“This was not all the damage either, for aunt fainted with the fright, mother cut her hand with a broken lamp, the children took cold hopping about on the wet stairs, Jip barked himself sick, I sprained my ankle, and Jack not only smashed a looking-glass with his bullets, but spoilt his pistol by the heavy charge put in it. After the damages were repaired and the flurry was well over, Jack confessed that he had marked the door for fun, and shut Biddy out as a punishment for'gallivanting,' of which he did n't approve. Such a rogue as that boy was!'”

“This wasn’t the end of the damage either, because Aunt fainted from fright, Mom cut her hand on a broken lamp, the kids caught a cold from jumping around on the wet stairs, Jip barked himself sick, I sprained my ankle, and Jack not only broke a mirror with his bullets but ruined his pistol with the heavy charge he used. After everything was fixed and the chaos settled down, Jack admitted that he had scratched the door for fun and shut Biddy out as a punishment for 'gallivanting,' which he didn’t approve of. What a rascal that boy was!”

“But did n't the robbers ever come?” cried Tom, enjoying the joke, but feeling defrauded of the fight.

“But didn’t the robbers ever show up?” Tom exclaimed, laughing at the joke but feeling cheated out of the fight.

“Never, my dear; but we had our'scare,' and tested our courage, and that was a great satisfaction, of course,” answered grandma, placidly.

“Never, my dear; but we had our scare, and tested our courage, and that was a great satisfaction, of course,” answered grandma, placidly.

“Well, I think you were the bravest of the lot. I'd like to have seen you flourishing round there with your hatchet,” added Tom, admiringly, and the old lady looked as much pleased with the compliment as if she had been a girl.

“Well, I think you were the bravest of the bunch. I would have loved to see you thriving out there with your hatchet,” Tom said admiringly, and the old lady looked as pleased with the compliment as if she were a girl.

“I choose this,” said Polly, holding up a long white kid glove, shrunken and yellow with time, but looking as if it had a history.

"I choose this," said Polly, holding up a long white kid glove, shriveled and yellowed with age, but seeming to have a story of its own.

“Ah, that now has a story worth telling!” cried grandma; adding, proudly, “Treat that old glove respectfully, my children, for Lafayette's honored hand has touched it.”

“Ah, that has a story worth telling!” exclaimed grandma, adding proudly, “Treat that old glove with respect, my children, because Lafayette's honored hand has touched it.”

“Oh, grandma, did you wear it? Did you see him? Do tell us all about it, and that will be the best of the whole,” cried Polly, who loved history, and knew a good deal about the gallant Frenchman and his brave life.

“Oh, Grandma, did you wear it? Did you see him? Please tell us everything about it, and that will be the best of all,” cried Polly, who loved history and knew a lot about the gallant Frenchman and his brave life.

Grandma loved to tell this story, and always assumed her most imposing air to do honor to her theme. Drawing herself up, therefore, she folded her hands, and after two or three little “hems,” began with an absent look, as if her eyes beheld a far-away time, which brightened as she gazed.

Grandma loved to tell this story and always put on her most serious expression to honor the tale. So, straightening up, she folded her hands and after a couple of soft “hems,” started with a distant look in her eyes, as if she was seeing a time long gone that grew brighter as she stared.

“The first visit of Lafayette was before my time, of course, but I heard so much about it from my grandfather that I really felt as if I'd seen it all. Our Aunt Hancock lived in the Governor's house, on Beacon Hill, at that time.” Here the old lady bridled up still more, for she was very proud of “our aunt.” “Ah, my dears, those were the good old times!” she continued, with a sigh. “Such dinners and tea parties, such damask table cloths and fine plate, such solid, handsome furniture and elegant carriages; aunt's was lined with red silk velvet, and when the coach was taken away from her at the Governor's death, she just ripped out the lining, and we girls had spencers made of it. Dear heart, how well I remember playing in aunt's great garden, and chasing Jack up and down those winding stairs; and my blessed father, in his plum-colored coat and knee buckles, and the queue I used to tie up for him every day, handing aunt in to dinner, looking so dignified and splendid.”

“The first visit of Lafayette was before my time, of course, but I heard so much about it from my grandfather that I truly felt like I had seen it all. Our Aunt Hancock lived in the Governor's house on Beacon Hill back then.” Here the old lady straightened up even more because she was very proud of “our aunt.” “Ah, my dears, those were the good old days!” she continued, sighing. “Such dinners and tea parties, such damask tablecloths and fine silverware, such solid, beautiful furniture and elegant carriages; aunt's was lined with red silk velvet, and when the coach was taken away from her after the Governor's death, she just ripped out the lining, and we girls had spencers made from it. Dear heart, how well I remember playing in aunt's huge garden and chasing Jack up and down those winding stairs; and my dear father in his plum-colored coat and knee buckles, and the queue I used to tie up for him every day, escorting aunt to dinner, looking so dignified and splendid.”

Grandma seemed to forget her story for a minute, and become a little girl again, among the playmates dead and gone so many years. Polly motioned the others to be quiet, and no one spoke till the old lady, with a long sigh, came back to the present, and went on.

Grandma seemed to forget her story for a minute and became a little girl again, among the friends who had been gone for so many years. Polly signaled for everyone to be quiet, and no one said a word until the old lady, with a deep sigh, returned to the present and continued.

“Well, as I was saying, the Governor wanted to give a breakfast to the French officers, and Madam, who was a hospitable soul, got up a splendid one for them. But by some mistake, or accident, it was discovered at the last minute that there was no milk.

“Well, as I was saying, the Governor wanted to host a breakfast for the French officers, and Madam, who was very hospitable, organized a fantastic one for them. But by some mistake or accident, it was found out at the last minute that there was no milk.

“A great deal was needed, and very little could be bought or borrowed, so despair fell upon the cooks and maids, and the great breakfast would have been a failure, if Madam, with the presence of mind of her sex, had not suddenly bethought herself of the cows feeding on the Common.

“A lot was needed, and very little could be bought or borrowed, so despair set in for the cooks and maids, and the big breakfast would have been a disaster if Madam, with her quick thinking, hadn't suddenly remembered the cows grazing on the Common."

“To be sure, they belonged to her neighbors, and there was no time to ask leave, but it was a national affair; our allies must be fed; and feeling sure that her patriotic friends would gladly lay their cows on the altar of their country, Madam Hancock covered herself with glory, by calmly issuing the command, 'Milk'em!' It was done, to the great astonishment of the cows, and the entire satisfaction of the guests, among whom was Lafayette.

"Sure enough, they belonged to her neighbors, and there was no time to ask for permission, but it was a matter of national importance; our allies needed to be fed; and convinced that her patriotic friends would willingly sacrifice their cows for their country, Madam Hancock proudly commanded, 'Milk them!' It was done, much to the cows' surprise and the complete satisfaction of the guests, including Lafayette."

“This milking feat was such a good joke, that no one seems to have remembered much about the great man, though one of his officers, a count, signalized himself by getting very tipsy, and going to bed with his boots and spurs on, which caused the destruction of aunt's best yellow damask coverlet, for the restless sleeper kicked it into rags by morning.

“This milking trick was such a good joke that no one seems to have remembered much about the great man, although one of his officers, a count, got really drunk and went to bed with his boots and spurs on, which ruined Aunt's best yellow damask coverlet because the restless sleeper kicked it into rags by morning.”

“Aunt valued it very much, even in its tattered condition, and kept it a long while, as a memorial of her distinguished guests.

Aunt valued it a lot, even in its worn-out state, and held onto it for a long time as a keepsake of her notable guests.

“The time when I saw Lafayette was in 1825, and there were no tipsy counts then. Uncle Hancock (a sweet man, my dears, though some call him mean now-a-days) was dead, and aunt had married Captain Scott.

“The time I saw Lafayette was in 1825, and there were no drunk counts then. Uncle Hancock (a sweet man, my dears, though some call him mean these days) had passed away, and aunt had married Captain Scott.”

“It was not at all the thing for her to do; however, that's neither here nor there. She was living in Federal Street at the time, a most aristocratic street then, children, and we lived close by.

“It wasn’t typical behavior for her; however, that doesn’t really matter. She was living on Federal Street at the time, which was a very classy street back then, kids, and we lived nearby.”

“Old Josiah Quincy was mayor of the city, and he sent aunt word that the Marquis Lafayette wished to pay his respects to her.

“Old Josiah Quincy was the mayor of the city, and he sent my aunt a message that Marquis Lafayette wanted to pay his respects to her.

“Of course she was delighted, and we all flew about to make ready for him. Aunt was an old lady, but she made a grand toilet, and was as anxious to look well as any girl.”

“Of course she was thrilled, and we all rushed around to get ready for him. Aunt was an elderly woman, but she put on a great outfit and was just as eager to look good as any young girl.”

“What did she wear?” asked Fan, with interest.

“What did she wear?” Fan asked, curious.

“She wore a steel-colored satin, trimmed with black lace, and on her cap was pinned a Lafayette badge of white satin.

“She wore a steel-colored satin dress with black lace trim, and on her hat was pinned a Lafayette badge made of white satin."

“I never shall forget how b-e-a-utifully she looked as she sat in state on the front parlor sophy, right under a great portrait of her first husband; and on either side of her sat Madam Storer and Madam Williams, elegant to behold, in their stiff silks, rich lace, and stately turbans. We don't see such splendid old ladies now-a-days.”

“I’ll never forget how beautifully she looked sitting proudly on the front parlor sofa, right under a large portrait of her first husband; and on either side of her were Madam Storer and Madam Williams, both elegant to behold, in their formal silks, luxurious lace, and impressive turbans. We don’t see such splendid old ladies these days.”

“I think we do sometimes,” said Polly, slyly.

“I think we do sometimes,” Polly said with a sly smile.

Grandma shook her head, but it pleased her very much to be admired, for she had been a beauty in her day.

Grandma shook her head, but she loved being admired because she had been beautiful in her youth.

“We girls had dressed the house with flowers; old Mr. Coolidge sent in a clothes-basket full. Joe Joy provided the badges, and aunt got out some of the Revolutionary wine from the old Beacon Street cellar.

“We girls had decorated the house with flowers; old Mr. Coolidge sent in a laundry basket full. Joe Joy provided the badges, and Aunt brought up some of the Revolutionary wine from the old Beacon Street cellar.

“I wore my green and white palmyrine, my hair bowed high, the beautiful leg-o'-mutton sleeves that were so becoming, and these very gloves.

“I wore my green and white palmyrine, my hair styled high, the beautiful leg-o'-mutton sleeves that looked so great, and these very gloves."

“Well, by-and-by the General, escorted by the Mayor, drove up. Dear me, I see him now! a little old man in nankeen trousers and vest, a long blue coat and ruffled shirt, leaning on his cane, for he was lame, and smiling and bowing like a true Frenchman.

“Well, after a while, the General, accompanied by the Mayor, drove up. I can picture him now! A little old man in tan trousers and a vest, a long blue coat, and a ruffled shirt, leaning on his cane since he was lame, smiling and bowing like a true Frenchman.

“As he approached, the three old ladies rose, and courtesied with the utmost dignity. Lafayette bowed first to the Governor's picture, then to the Governor's widow, and kissed her hand.

“As he got closer, the three elderly ladies stood up and curtsied with great dignity. Lafayette bowed first to the Governor's portrait, then to the Governor's widow, and kissed her hand.”

“That was droll; for on the back of her glove was stamped Lafayette's likeness, and the gallant old gentleman kissed his own face.

“That was funny; for on the back of her glove was printed Lafayette's likeness, and the charming old gentleman kissed his own face.

“Then some of the young ladies were presented, and, as if to escape any further self-salutations, the marquis kissed the pretty girls on the cheek.

“Then some of the young ladies were introduced, and, as if to avoid any more self-greetings, the marquis kissed the lovely girls on the cheek.”

“Yes, my dears, here is just the spot where the dear old man saluted me. I 'm quite as proud of it now as I was then, for he was a brave, good man, and helped us in our trouble.

“Yes, my dears, this is exactly where the dear old man greeted me. I'm just as proud of it now as I was back then, because he was a brave, good man who helped us in our time of need.

“He did not stay long, but we were very merry, drinking his health, receiving his compliments, and enjoying the honor he did us.

“He didn’t stay long, but we had a great time, toasting to his health, accepting his compliments, and appreciating the honor he gave us.

“Down in the street there was a crowd, of course, and when he left they wanted to take out the horses and drag him home in triumph. But he did n't wish it; and while that affair was being arranged, we girls had been pelting him with the flowers which we tore from the vases, the walls, and our own topknots, to scatter over him.

“Down in the street, of course, there was a crowd, and when he left, they wanted to bring out the horses and drag him home in triumph. But he didn’t want that; and while they were arranging it, we girls had been throwing flowers at him that we ripped from the vases, the walls, and our own hairstyles to scatter over him.

“He liked that, and laughed, and waved his hand to us, while we ran, and pelted, and begged him to come again.

He liked that, laughed, and waved at us as we ran, yelled, and begged him to come back.

“We young folks quite lost our heads that night, and I have n't a very clear idea of how I got home. The last thing I remember was hanging out of the window with a flock of girls, watching the carriage roll away, while the crowd cheered as if they were mad.

"We young people totally lost our minds that night, and I don't have a clear idea of how I got home. The last thing I remember was leaning out of the window with a bunch of girls, watching the carriage drive away, while the crowd cheered like they were going crazy."

“Bless my heart, it seems as if I heard'em now! 'Hurrah for Lafayette and Mayor Quincy! Hurrah for Madam Hancock and the pretty girls! Hurrah for Col. May!' 'Three cheers for Boston! Now, then! Hurrah! Hurrah! Hurrah!'”

“Bless my heart, it feels like I can hear them right now! 'Cheers for Lafayette and Mayor Quincy! Cheers for Madam Hancock and the lovely ladies! Cheers for Col. May!' 'Three cheers for Boston! Alright, let’s go! Cheers! Cheers! Cheers!'”

And here the old lady stopped, out of breath, with her cap askew, her spectacles on the end of her nose, and her knitting much the worse for being waved enthusiastically in the air, while she hung over the arm of her chair, shrilly cheering an imaginary Lafayette. The girls clapped their hands, and Tom hurrahed with all his might, saying, when he got his breath, “Lafayette was a regular old trump; I always liked him.”

And here the old lady paused, breathless, with her cap tilted, her glasses at the tip of her nose, and her knitting in disarray from being waved around excitedly, as she leaned over the arm of her chair, loudly cheering for an imaginary Lafayette. The girls clapped their hands, and Tom shouted with all his strength, saying, when he finally caught his breath, "Lafayette was such a great guy; I've always liked him."

“My dear! what a disrespectful way to speak of that great man,” said grandma, shocked at Young America's irreverence.

“My dear! What a disrespectful way to talk about that great man,” grandma said, shocked at Young America's lack of respect.

“Well, he was a trump, anyway, so why not call him one?” asked Tom, feeling that the objectionable word was all that could be desired.

“Well, he was a jerk anyway, so why not just call him one?” asked Tom, feeling that the offensive word was exactly what was needed.

“What queer gloves you wore then,” interrupted Fanny, who had been trying on the much-honored glove, and finding it a tight fit.

“What strange gloves you wore back then,” interrupted Fanny, who had been trying on the much-admired glove and finding it a tight fit.

“Much better and cheaper than we have now,” returned grandma, ready to defend “the good old times” against every insinuation. “You are an extravagant set now-a-days, and I really don't know what you are coming to. By the way, I've got somewhere two letters written by two young ladies, one in 1517, and the other in 1868. The contrast between the two will amuse you, I think.”

“Much better and cheaper than what we have now,” grandma replied, ready to defend “the good old days” against any criticism. “You all are so extravagant these days, and I honestly don’t know where you’re headed. By the way, I have two letters written by two young women, one from 1517 and the other from 1868. I think you’ll find the contrast between them amusing.”

After a little search, grandma produced an old portfolio, and selecting the papers, read the following letter, written by Anne Boleyn before her marriage to Henry VIII, and now in the possession of a celebrated antiquarian:

After a quick search, grandma pulled out an old portfolio and, after picking through the papers, read the following letter written by Anne Boleyn before her marriage to Henry VIII, which is now owned by a famous antiquarian:

DEAR MARY, I have been in town almost a month, yet I cannot say I have found anything in London extremely agreeable. We rise so late in the morning, seldom before six o'clock, and sit up so late at night, being scarcely in bed before ten, that I am quite sick of it; and was it not for the abundance of fine things I am every day getting I should be impatient of returning into the country.

DEAR MARY, I've been in town for almost a month, but I can't say I've found anything in London that's really enjoyable. We get up so late in the morning, hardly before six o'clock, and stay up so late at night, barely getting into bed before ten, that I'm quite fed up with it; if it weren't for all the amazing things I'm getting every day, I would be eager to go back to the countryside.

My indulgent mother bought me, yesterday, at a merchant's in Cheapside, three new shifts, that cost fourteen pence an ell, and I am to have a pair of new stuff shoes, for my Lord of Norfolk's ball, which will be three shillings.

My generous mom bought me three new dresses yesterday from a shop in Cheapside, which cost fourteen pence per yard, and I'm going to get a new pair of dress shoes for my Lord of Norfolk's ball, which will be three shillings.

The irregular life I have led since my coming to this place has quite destroyed my appetite. You know I could manage a pound of bacon and a tankard of good ale for my breakfast, in the country, but in London I find it difficult to get through half the quantity, though I must own I am generally eager enough for the dinner hour, which is here delayed till twelve, in your polite society.

The unpredictable life I've been living since I got here has really messed up my appetite. You know I could easily handle a pound of bacon and a pint of good ale for breakfast back in the country, but here in London I struggle to eat even half that amount. I have to admit that I usually look forward to dinner, though, which is pushed back to noon in your fancy society.

I played at hot cockles, last night, at my Lord of Leicester's. The Lord of Surrey was there, a very elegant young man, who sung a song of his own composition, on the “Lord of Kildare's Daughter.” It was much approved, and my brother whispered me that the fair Geraldine, for so my Lord of Surrey calls his sweetheart, is the finest woman of the age. I should be glad to see her, for I hear she is good as she is beautiful.

I played hot cockles last night at my Lord of Leicester's. The Lord of Surrey was there, a very charming young man, who sang a song he wrote about the “Lord of Kildare's Daughter.” It was really well received, and my brother whispered to me that the lovely Geraldine, as the Lord of Surrey calls his girlfriend, is the most beautiful woman of the time. I would love to see her because I've heard she is as kind as she is gorgeous.

Pray take care of the poultry during my absence. Poor things! I always fed them myself; and if Margery has knitted me the crimson worsted mittens, I should be glad if they were sent up the first opportunity.

Please take care of the chickens while I'm away. Poor things! I always fed them myself; and if Margery has knitted me the red wool mittens, I would be happy if they could be sent up at the first chance.

Adieu, dear Mary. I am just going to mass, and you shall speedily have the prayers, as you have now the kindest love of your own ANNE BOLEYN.

Adieu, dear Mary. I'm just heading to mass, and you will soon have the prayers, since you now have the kindest love from your own ANNE BOLEYN.

“Up before six, and think it late to go to bed at ten! What a countrified thing Anne must have been. Bacon and ale for breakfast, and dinner at twelve; how very queer to live so!” cried Fanny. “Lord Surrey and Lord Leicester sound fine, but hot cockles, and red mittens, and shoes for three shillings, are horrid.”

“Up before six and think it's late to go to bed at ten! What a rural person Anne must have been. Bacon and ale for breakfast and dinner at noon; how strange to live like that!” exclaimed Fanny. “Lord Surrey and Lord Leicester sound impressive, but hot cockles, red mittens, and shoes for three shillings are terrible.”

“I like it,” said Polly, thoughtfully, “and I'm glad poor Anne had a little fun before her troubles began. May I copy that letter some time, grandma?”

“I like it,” said Polly, thinking it over, “and I’m glad poor Anne had some fun before her troubles started. Can I copy that letter sometime, grandma?”

“Yes, dear, and welcome. Now, here's the other, by a modern girl on her first visit to London. This will suit you better, Fan,” and grandma read what a friend had sent her as a pendant to Anne's little picture of London life long ago:

“Yes, dear, and welcome. Now, here's another one, by a modern girl on her first visit to London. This will suit you better, Fan,” and grandma read what a friend had sent her as a note along with Anne's little picture of London life from long ago:

MY DEAREST CONSTANCE, After three months of intense excitement I snatch a leisure moment to tell you how much I enjoy my first visit to London. Having been educated abroad, it really seems like coming to a strange city. At first the smoke, dirt and noise were very disagreeable, but I soon got used to these things, and now find all I see perfectly charming.

MY DEAREST CONSTANCE, After three months of intense excitement, I take a moment to tell you how much I’m enjoying my first visit to London. Having been educated overseas, it really feels like arriving in a completely new city. At first, the smoke, dirt, and noise were quite unpleasant, but I quickly got used to them, and now I find everything I see absolutely delightful.

We plunged at once into a whirl of gayety and I have had no time to think of anything but pleasure. It is the height of the season, and every hour is engaged either in going to balls, concerts, theatres, fetes and church, or in preparing for them. We often go to two or three parties in an evening, and seldom get home till morning, so of course we don't rise till noon next day. This leaves very little time for our drives, shopping, and calls before dinner at eight, and then the evening gayeties begin again.

We immediately jumped into a whirlwind of fun, and I haven't had a moment to think about anything other than enjoyment. It’s the peak of the season, and every hour is filled with going to parties, concerts, theaters, celebrations, and church, or getting ready for them. We often attend two or three events in one night and rarely get home until morning, which means we don’t wake up until noon the next day. This leaves us with very little time for driving, shopping, and social calls before dinner at eight, and then the evening festivities start all over again.

At a ball at Lady Russell's last night, I saw the Prince of Wales, and danced in the set with him. He is growing stout, and looks dissipated. I was disappointed in him, for neither in appearance nor conversation was he at all princely. I was introduced to a very brilliant and delightful young gentleman from America. I was charmed with him, and rather surprised to learn that he wrote the poems which were so much admired last season, also that he is the son of a rich tailor. How odd these Americans are, with their money, and talent, and independence!

At a ball at Lady Russell's last night, I saw the Prince of Wales and danced with him. He’s getting a bit heavy and looks worn out. I was let down by him because he didn’t seem princely at all, either in looks or conversation. I met a very charming and interesting young guy from America. I was really impressed by him and was kind of surprised to find out he wrote the poems everyone loved last season, and that he’s the son of a wealthy tailor. It’s so funny how these Americans are, with their money, talent, and independence!

O my dear, I must not forget to tell you the great event of my first season. I am to be presented at the next Drawing Room! Think how absorbed I must be in preparation for this grand affair. Mamma is resolved that I shall do her credit, and we have spent the last two weeks driving about from milliners to mantua-makers, from merchants to jewellers. I am to wear white satin and plumes, pearls and roses. My dress will cost a hundred pounds or more, and is very elegant.

Oh my dear, I can’t forget to tell you about the big event of my first season. I’m going to be presented at the next Drawing Room! Just think how focused I must be getting ready for this big occasion. Mom is determined that I’ll do her proud, and we’ve spent the last two weeks going from dressmakers to tailors, from shops to jewelers. I’ll be wearing white satin with feathers, pearls, and roses. My dress will cost a hundred pounds or more, and it’s very elegant.

My cousins and friends lavish lovely things upon me, and you will open your unsophisticated eyes when I display my silks and laces, trinkets and French hats, not to mention billet deux, photographs, and other relics of a young belle's first season.

My cousins and friends shower me with beautiful things, and you'll be amazed when I show off my silks and laces, jewelry and French hats, not to mention notes, photos, and other keepsakes from a young woman's first season.

You ask if I ever think of home. I really have n't time, but I do sometimes long a little for the quiet, the pure air and the girlish amusements I used to enjoy so much. One gets pale, and old, and sadly fagged out, with all this dissipation, pleasant as it is. I feel quite blas already.

You ask if I ever think about home. I really don’t have the time, but I do sometimes miss the peace, the fresh air, and the fun activities I used to enjoy so much. One gets pale, old, and tired out with all this partying, even though it’s enjoyable. I already feel a bit jaded.

If you could send me the rosy cheeks, bright eyes, and gay spirits I always had at home, I'd thank you. As you cannot do that, please send me a bottle of June rain water, for my maid tells me it is better than any cosmetic for the complexion, and mine is getting ruined by late hours.

If you could send me the rosy cheeks, bright eyes, and cheerful mood I always had at home, I'd appreciate it. Since you can't do that, please send me a bottle of June rain water, because my maid says it's better than any skincare product for my complexion, and mine is getting ruined by staying out late.

I fancy some fruit off our own trees would suit me, for I have no appetite, and mamma is quite desolate about me. One cannot live on French cookery without dyspepsia, and one can get nothing simple here, for food, like everything else, is regulated by the fashion.

I think some fruit from our own trees would be just right for me because I have no appetite, and Mom is really worried about me. You can't survive on French cooking without getting indigestion, and you can't find anything simple here, as food, like everything else, is dictated by trends.

Adieu, ma chere, I must dress for church. I only wish you could see my new hat and go with me, for Lord Rockingham promised to be there.

Adieu, my dear, I need to get ready for church. I really wish you could see my new hat and come with me, because Lord Rockingham said he would be there.

Adieu, yours eternally, FLORENCE.

Goodbye, yours forever, FLORENCE.

“Yes, I do like that better, and I wish I had been in this girl's place, don't you, Polly?” said Fan, as grandma took off her glasses.

“Yes, I like that better, and I wish I had been in this girl's place, don’t you, Polly?” said Fan, as Grandma took off her glasses.

“I should love to go to London, and have a good time, but I don't think I should care about spending ever so much money, or going to Court. Maybe I might when I got there, for I do like fun and splendor,” added honest Polly, feeling that pleasure was a very tempting thing.

“I would love to go to London and have a great time, but I don’t think I’d be interested in spending a ton of money or going to Court. Maybe I would once I got there, because I do enjoy fun and glamour,” added honest Polly, realizing that pleasure was a very tempting thing.

“Grandma looks tired; let's go and play in the dwying-woom,” said Maud, who found the conversation getting beyond her depth.

“Grandma looks tired; let's go play in the living room,” said Maud, who felt the conversation was getting too deep for her.

“Let us all kiss and thank grandma, for amusing us so nicely, before we go,” whispered Polly. Maud and Fanny agreed, and grandma looked so gratified by their thanks, that Tom followed suit, merely waiting till “those girls” were out of sight, to give the old lady a hearty hug, and a kiss on the very cheek Lafayette had saluted.

“Let’s all give grandma a kiss and thank her for entertaining us so well before we leave,” whispered Polly. Maud and Fanny nodded in agreement, and grandma looked so pleased by their appreciation that Tom joined in, just waiting until “those girls” were out of sight to give the old lady a big hug and a kiss on the same cheek Lafayette had kissed.

When he reached the play-room Polly was sitting in the swing, saying, very earnestly, “I always told you it was nice up in grandma's room, and now you see it is. I wish you'd go oftener; she admires to have you, and likes to tell stories and do pleasant things, only she thinks you don't care for her quiet sort of fun. I do, anyway, and I think she's the kindest, best old lady that ever lived, and I love her dearly!”

When he got to the playroom, Polly was sitting on the swing, saying very earnestly, “I always told you it was nice in grandma's room, and now you see it is. I wish you'd go there more often; she loves having you, and she enjoys telling stories and doing fun things, but she thinks you don't like her kind of quiet fun. I do, anyway, and I think she's the kindest, best old lady ever, and I love her dearly!”

“I did n't say she was n't, only old people are sort of tedious and fussy, so I keep out of their way,” said Fanny.

“I didn’t say she wasn’t, just that old people can be a bit tedious and fussy, so I try to avoid them,” said Fanny.

“Well, you ought not to, and you miss lots of pleasant times. My mother says we ought to be kind and patient and respectful to all old folks just because they are old, and I always mean to be.”

"Well, you really shouldn’t, and you miss out on a lot of good times. My mom says we should be kind, patient, and respectful to all older people just because they’re older, and I always intend to be."

“Your mother's everlastingly preaching,” muttered Fan, nettled by the consciousness of her own shortcomings with regard to grandma.

“Your mom is always lecturing,” muttered Fan, annoyed by her own awareness of her shortcomings when it came to grandma.

“She don't preach!” cried Polly, firing up like a flash; “she only explains things to us, and helps us be good, and never scolds, and I'd rather have her than any other mother in the world, though she don't wear velvet cloaks and splendid bonnets, so now!”

“She doesn’t preach!” shouted Polly, getting fired up in an instant; “she just explains things to us, helps us be good, and never scolds. I’d rather have her than any other mother in the world, even if she doesn’t wear fancy velvet cloaks and beautiful bonnets, so there!”

“Go it, Polly!” called Tom, who was gracefully hanging head downward from the bar put up for his special benefit.

“Go for it, Polly!” called Tom, who was elegantly hanging upside down from the bar set up for his special benefit.

“Polly's mad! Polly's mad!” sung Maud, skipping rope round the room.

“Polly's angry! Polly's angry!” sang Maud, skipping rope around the room.

“If Mr. Sydney could see you now he would n't think you such an angel any more,” added Fanny, tossing a bean-bag and her head at the same time.

“If Mr. Sydney could see you now, he wouldn’t think you’re such an angel anymore,” added Fanny, tossing a bean bag and her head at the same time.

Polly was mad, her face was very red, her eyes very bright and her lips twitched, but she held her tongue and began to swing as hard as she could, fearing to say something she would be sorry for afterward. For a few minutes no one spoke, Tom whistled and Maud hummed but Fan and Polly were each soberly thinking of something, for they had reached an age when children, girls especially, begin to observe, contrast, and speculate upon the words, acts, manners, and looks of those about them. A good deal of thinking goes on in the heads of these shrewd little folks, and the elders should mind their ways, for they get criticised pretty sharply and imitated very closely.

Polly was really mad, her face was bright red, her eyes were shining, and her lips were twitching, but she bit her tongue and started to swing as hard as she could, afraid she might say something she would regret later. For a few minutes, no one spoke; Tom whistled, and Maud hummed, but Fan and Polly were both quietly lost in thought, since they had reached an age when kids, especially girls, start to notice, compare, and speculate about the words, actions, manners, and looks of those around them. A lot of thinking happens in the minds of these sharp little ones, and the adults should be careful about their behavior, because they get critiqued pretty seriously and copied very closely.

Two little things had happened that day, and the influence of a few words, a careless action, was still working in the active minds of the girls.

Two small things had happened that day, and the impact of a few words, a casual action, was still affecting the active minds of the girls.

Mr. Sydney had called, and while Fanny was talking with him she saw his eye rest on Polly, who sat apart watching the faces round her with the modest, intelligent look which many found so attractive. At that minute Madam Shaw came in, and stopped to speak to the little girl. Polly rose at once, and remained standing till the old lady passed on.

Mr. Sydney had called, and while Fanny was chatting with him, she noticed his gaze land on Polly, who was off to the side, observing the people around her with the modest, insightful look that many found so appealing. At that moment, Madam Shaw entered and paused to talk to the little girl. Polly immediately stood up and stayed standing until the old lady moved on.

“Are you laughing at Polly's prim ways?” Fanny had asked, as she saw Mr. Sydney smile.

“Are you making fun of Polly's proper ways?” Fanny asked, noticing Mr. Sydney smile.

“No, I am admiring Miss Polly's fine manners,” he answered in a grave, respectful tone, which had impressed Fanny very much, for Mr. Sydney was considered by all the girls as a model of good breeding, and that indescribable something which they called “elegance.”

“No, I’m appreciating Miss Polly's excellent manners,” he replied in a serious, respectful tone, which had made a strong impression on Fanny, since Mr. Sydney was seen by all the girls as a perfect example of good upbringing and that indescribable quality they referred to as “elegance.”

Fanny wished she had done that little thing, and won that approving look, for she valued the young man's good opinion, because it was so hard to win, by her set at least. So, when Polly talked about old people, it recalled this scene and made Fan cross.

Fanny wished she had done that small thing and earned that approving look because she valued the young man's opinion, as it was so difficult to gain, at least from her perspective. So, when Polly talked about older people, it brought this scene to mind and made Fan upset.

Polly was remembering how, when Mrs. Shaw came home that day in her fine visiting costume, and Maud ran to welcome her with unusual affection, she gathered up her lustrous silk and pushed the little girl away saying, impatiently, “Don't touch me, child, your hands are dirty.” Then the thought had come to Polly that the velvet cloak did n't cover a right motherly heart, that the fretful face under the nodding purple plumes was not a tender motherly face, and that the hands in the delicate primrose gloves had put away something very sweet and precious. She thought of another woman, whose dress never was too fine for little wet cheeks to lie against, or loving little arms to press; whose face, in spite of many lines and the gray hairs above it, was never sour or unsympathetic when children's eyes turned towards it; and whose hands never were too busy, too full or too nice to welcome and serve the little sons and daughters who freely brought their small hopes and fears, sins and sorrows, to her, who dealt out justice and mercy with such wise love. “Ah, that's a mother!” thought Polly, as the memory came warm into her heart, making her feel very rich, and pity Maud for being so poor.

Polly remembered how, when Mrs. Shaw came home that day in her fancy visiting outfit, Maud rushed to greet her with unusual affection. Mrs. Shaw gathered up her shiny silk and pushed the little girl away, saying impatiently, “Don't touch me, child, your hands are dirty.” Then Polly thought to herself that the velvet cloak didn't cover a truly motherly heart, that the frowning face beneath the swaying purple feathers wasn’t a kind motherly face, and that the hands in the delicate primrose gloves had pushed away something very sweet and precious. She remembered another woman whose dress was never too fancy for little wet cheeks to lean against or loving little arms to embrace; whose face, despite its many lines and gray hairs, was never sour or unkind when children looked at her; and whose hands were never too busy, too full, or too delicate to welcome and care for the little sons and daughters who eagerly shared their small hopes, fears, sins, and sorrows with her, as she handed out justice and mercy with such wise love. “Ah, that's a mother!” Polly thought, as the memory filled her heart with warmth, making her feel very rich and sorry for Maud for being so poor.

This it was that caused such sudden indignation at Fanny's dreadful speech, and this it was that made quick-tempered Polly try to calm her wrath before she used toward Fanny's mother the disrespectful tone she so resented toward her own. As the swing came down after some dozen quick journeys to and fro, Polly seemed to have found a smile somewhere up aloft, for she looked toward Fan, saying pleasantly, as she paused a little in her airy exercise, “I'm not mad now, shall I come and toss with you?”

This was what triggered such sudden anger at Fanny's awful comment, and this was what made hot-headed Polly try to cool her temper before she spoke to Fanny's mom with the disrespectful tone she hated so much in her own situation. As the swing came down after a dozen quick rides back and forth, Polly seemed to have found a smile somewhere up high, because she looked over at Fan and said cheerfully, as she paused for a moment in her playful activity, “I'm not angry anymore, should I come and play with you?”

“No, I'll come and swing with you,” answered Fanny, quick to feel the generous spirit of her friend.

“No, I’ll come and swing with you,” Fanny replied, eager to embrace the kind nature of her friend.

“You are an angel, and I'll never be so rude again,” she added, as Polly's arm came round her, and half the seat was gladly offered.

“You're an angel, and I won't be that rude again,” she said, as Polly put her arm around her, and happily offered half the seat.

“No, I ain't; but if I ever get at all like one, it will be'mother's preaching' that did it,” said Polly, with a happy laugh.

“No, I’m not; but if I ever turn out to be one, it’ll be because of ‘mother’s preaching’,” Polly said, laughing happily.

“Good for you, Polly Peacemaker,” cried Tom, quoting his father, and giving them a grand push as the most appropriate way of expressing his approbation of the sentiment.

“Good for you, Polly Peacemaker,” shouted Tom, quoting his dad, and giving them a big push as the best way to show he agreed with the sentiment.

Nothing more was said; but from that day there slowly crept into the family more respect for grandma, more forbearance with her infirmities, more interest in her little stories, and many a pleasant gossip did the dear old lady enjoy with the children as they gathered round her fire, solitary so long.

Nothing more was said; but from that day on, the family gradually developed more respect for grandma, more patience with her weaknesses, more interest in her little stories, and the dear old lady enjoyed many pleasant chats with the kids as they gathered around her fire, which had been so lonely for so long.





CHAPTER VII. GOOD-BY

“OH, dear! Must you really go home Saturday?” said Fan, some days after what Tom called the “grand scrimmage.”

“Oh, dear! Do you really have to go home on Saturday?” said Fan, a few days after what Tom referred to as the “grand scrimmage.”

“I really must; for I only came to stay a month and here I've been nearly six weeks,” answered Polly, feeling as if she had been absent a year.

“I really have to; I only came to stay for a month, and now I've been here for almost six weeks,” replied Polly, feeling like she had been gone for a year.

“Make it two months and stay over Christmas. Come, do, now,” urged Tom, heartily.

"Make it two months and stick around for Christmas. Come on, do it now," Tom urged enthusiastically.

“You are very kind; but I would n't miss Christmas at home for anything. Besides, mother says they can't possibly do without me.”

“You're really sweet, but I wouldn't miss Christmas at home for anything. Plus, Mom says they can’t possibly manage without me.”

“Neither can we. Can't you tease your mother, and make up your mind to stay?” began Fan.

“Neither can we. Can’t you tease your mom and decide to stay?” started Fan.

“Polly never teases. She says it's selfish; and I don't do it now much,” put in Maud, with a virtuous air.

“Polly never makes fun of people. She says it's selfish, and I don't really do it anymore either,” Maud added, looking proud of herself.

“Don't you bother Polly. She'd rather go, and I don't wonder. Let's be just as jolly as we can while she stays, and finish up with your party, Fan,” said Tom, in a tone that settled the matter.

“Don’t bother Polly. She’d prefer to leave, and I can’t blame her. Let’s just have as much fun as we can while she’s here, and wrap things up with your party, Fan,” said Tom, in a tone that made it clear the decision was final.

Polly had expected to be very happy in getting ready for the party; but when the time came, she was disappointed; for somehow that naughty thing called envy took possession of her, and spoiled her pleasure. Before she left home, she thought her new white muslin dress, with its fresh blue ribbons, the most elegant and proper costume she could have; but now, when she saw Fanny's pink silk, with a white tarlatan tunic, and innumerable puffings, bows, and streamers, her own simple little toilet lost all its charms in her eyes, and looked very babyish and old-fashioned.

Polly had been looking forward to the party, expecting to feel really happy while getting ready; but when the moment arrived, she was let down because that pesky thing called envy took over and ruined her enjoyment. Before she left home, she thought her new white muslin dress with the fresh blue ribbons was the most elegant and suitable outfit she could wear; but now, when she saw Fanny's pink silk dress, featuring a white tarlatan tunic and countless puffed sleeves, bows, and ribbons, her own simple outfit lost all its appeal and seemed childish and outdated.

Even Maud was much better dressed than herself, and looked very splendid in her cherry-colored and white suit, with a sash so big she could hardly carry it, and little white boots with red buttons. They both had necklaces and bracelets, ear-rings and brooches; but Polly had no ornament, except the plain locket on a bit of blue velvet. Her sash was only a wide ribbon, tied in a simple bow, and nothing but a blue snood in the pretty curls. Her only comfort was the knowledge that the modest tucker drawn up round the plump shoulders was real lace, and that her bronze boots cost nine dollars.

Even Maud was dressed way better than she was, looking really impressive in her cherry-colored and white outfit, with a sash so big she could barely manage it, and little white boots with red buttons. They both wore necklaces, bracelets, earrings, and brooches; but Polly had no jewelry except a plain locket on a piece of blue velvet. Her sash was just a wide ribbon tied in a simple bow, and she had nothing but a blue snood in her pretty curls. The only thing that gave her some comfort was knowing that the modest tucker around her plump shoulders was real lace, and that her bronze boots cost nine dollars.

Poor Polly, with all her efforts to be contented, and not to mind looking unlike other people, found it hard work to keep her face bright and her voice happy that night. No one dreamed what was going an under the muslin frock, till grandma's wise old eyes spied out the little shadow on Polly's spirits, and guessed the cause of it. When dressed, the three girls went up to show themselves to the elders, who were in grandma's room, where Tom was being helped into an agonizingly stiff collar.

Poor Polly, despite all her efforts to be happy and not care about looking different from everyone else, struggled to keep her face cheerful and her voice light that night. No one had any idea what was going on beneath her muslin dress until grandma’s wise old eyes noticed the little cloud over Polly’s mood and figured out what was bothering her. Once dressed, the three girls went up to show themselves to the adults, who were in grandma's room, where Tom was being forced into an uncomfortably stiff collar.

Maud pranced like a small peacock, and Fan made a splendid courtesy as every one turned to survey them; but Polly stood still, and her eyes went from face to face, with an anxious, wistful air, which seemed to say, “I know I'm not right; but I hope I don't look very bad.”

Maud strutted around like a little peacock, and Fan performed a graceful curtsy as everyone turned to look at them; but Polly stayed still, her eyes darting from one face to another with a worried, hopeful expression that seemed to say, “I know I’m not okay; but I hope I don’t look too bad.”

Grandma read the look in a minute; and when Fanny said, with a satisfied smile, “How do we look?” she answered, drawing Polly toward her so kindly.

Grandma picked up on the expression right away, and when Fanny asked, with a pleased smile, “How do we look?” she responded by pulling Polly close in a warm gesture.

“Very like the fashion-plates you got the patterns of your dresses from. But this little costume suits me best.”

“Just like the fashion magazines where you got the patterns for your dresses. But this little outfit looks best on me.”

“Do you really think I look nice?” and Polly's face brightened, for she valued the old lady's opinion very much.

“Do you really think I look good?” Polly said, her face lighting up, because she truly valued the old lady's opinion.

“Yes, my dear; you look just as I like to see a child of your age look. What particularly pleases me is that you have kept your promise to your mother, and have n't let anyone persuade you to wear borrowed finery. Young things like you don't need any ornaments but those you wear to-night, youth, health, intelligence, and modesty.”

“Yes, my dear; you look exactly how I love to see a child your age look. What especially makes me happy is that you’ve kept your promise to your mother and haven’t let anyone talk you into wearing borrowed fancy clothes. Young ones like you don’t need any adornments except for the ones you have on tonight: youth, health, intelligence, and modesty.”

As she spoke, grandma gave a tender kiss that made Polly glow like a rose, and for a minute she forgot that there were such things as pink silk and coral ear-rings in the world. She only said, “Thank you, ma'am,” and heartily returned the kiss; but the words did her good, and her plain dress looked charming all of a sudden.

As she spoke, grandma gave a loving kiss that made Polly glow like a rose, and for a moment she forgot that pink silk and coral earrings even existed. She just said, “Thank you, ma'am,” and sincerely returned the kiss; but the words lifted her spirits, and her simple dress suddenly looked beautiful.

“Polly's so pretty, it don't matter what she wears,” observed Tom, surveying her over his collar with an air of calm approval.

“Polly's so pretty, it doesn't matter what she wears,” Tom remarked, looking at her over his collar with a sense of cool approval.

“She has n't got any bwetelles to her dwess, and I have,” said Maud, settling her ruffled bands over her shoulders, which looked like cherry-colored wings on a stout little cherub.

“She doesn’t have any bows on her dress, and I do,” said Maud, adjusting her ruffled sleeves over her shoulders, which looked like cherry-colored wings on a chubby little cherub.

“I did wish she'd just wear my blue set, ribbon is so very plain; but, as Tom says, it don't much matter;” and Fanny gave an effective touch to the blue bow above Polly's left temple.

“I really wished she'd just wear my blue set; the ribbon is so boring. But, as Tom says, it doesn’t really matter,” and Fanny added a nice touch to the blue bow above Polly's left temple.

“She might wear flowers; they always suit young girls,” said Mrs. Shaw, privately thinking that her own daughters looked much the best, yet conscious that blooming Polly had the most attractive face. “Bless me! I forgot my posies in admiring the belles. Hand them out, Tom;” and Mr. Shaw nodded toward an interesting looking box that stood on the table.

“She could wear flowers; they always look good on young girls,” Mrs. Shaw said, privately thinking that her own daughters looked much better, yet aware that blooming Polly had the most appealing face. “Goodness! I forgot my flowers while admiring the beauties. Pass them out, Tom;” and Mr. Shaw nodded toward an eye-catching box that was sitting on the table.

Seizing them wrong side-up, Tom produced three little bouquets, all different in color, size, and construction.

Grabbing them upside down, Tom pulled out three small bouquets, each varying in color, size, and design.

“Why, papa! how very kind of you,” cried Fanny, who had not dared to receive even a geranium leaf since the late scrape.

“Why, Dad! That's so thoughtful of you,” exclaimed Fanny, who hadn’t dared to accept even a geranium leaf since the recent trouble.

“Your father used to be a very gallant young gentleman, once upon a time,” said Mrs. Shaw, with a simper.

“Your father used to be a really charming young guy, once upon a time,” said Mrs. Shaw, with a smile.

“Ah, Tom, it's a good sign when you find time to think of giving pleasure to your little girls!” And grandma patted her son's bald head as if he was n't more than eighteen.

“Ah, Tom, it’s a great sign when you make time to think about bringing joy to your little girls!” And grandma patted her son’s bald head as if he were only eighteen.

Thomas Jr. had given a somewhat scornful sniff at first; but when grandma praised his father, the young man thought better of the matter, and regarded the flowers with more respect, as he asked, “Which is for which?”

Thomas Jr. had initially scoffed a bit, but when grandma praised his dad, he reconsidered and looked at the flowers with more respect as he asked, “Which one is for whom?”

“Guess,” said Mr. Shaw, pleased that his unusual demonstration had produced such an effect.

“Guess,” said Mr. Shaw, happy that his unique demonstration had made such an impact.

The largest was a regular hothouse bouquet, of tea-rosebuds, scentless heath, and smilax; the second was just a handful of sweet-peas and mignonette, with a few cheerful pansies, and one fragrant little rose in the middle; the third, a small posy of scarlet verbenas, white feverfew, and green leaves.

The biggest was a standard bouquet from the greenhouse, featuring tea rosebuds, scentless heath, and smilax; the second was just a handful of sweet peas and mignonette, with a few bright pansies and one lovely fragrant rose in the center; the third was a small bunch of red verbenas, white feverfew, and green leaves.

“Not hard to guess. The smart one for Fan, the sweet one for Polly, and the gay one for Pug. Now, then, catch hold, girls.” And Tom proceeded to deliver the nosegays, with as much grace as could be expected from a youth in a new suit of clothes and very tight boots.

“Not hard to figure out. The smart one for Fan, the sweet one for Polly, and the cheerful one for Pug. Now, then, grab hold, girls.” And Tom went ahead and handed out the nosegays, with as much grace as you could expect from a guy in a new outfit and very tight boots.

“That finishes you off just right, and is a very pretty attention of papa's. Now run down, for the bell has rung; and remember, not to dance too often, Fan; be as quiet as you can, Tom; and Maud, don't eat too much supper. Grandma will attend to things, for my poor nerves won't allow me to come down.”

"That wraps things up perfectly, and it’s such a nice gesture from Dad. Now hurry down, the bell has rung; and remember, don't dance too much, Fan; be as quiet as you can, Tom; and Maud, don't eat too much dinner. Grandma will handle things since my poor nerves can’t take me coming down."

With that, Mrs. Shaw dismissed them, and the four descended to receive the first batch of visitors, several little girls who had been asked for the express purpose of keeping Maud out of her sister's way. Tom had likewise been propitiated, by being allowed to bring his three bosom friends, who went by the school-boy names of Rumple, Sherry, and Spider.

With that, Mrs. Shaw sent them away, and the four went down to greet the first group of visitors, several little girls who had been invited specifically to keep Maud away from her sister. Tom had also been placated, as he was allowed to bring his three close friends, who went by the schoolboy names of Rumple, Sherry, and Spider.

“They will do to make up sets, as gentlemen are scarce; and the party is for Polly, so I must have some young folks on her account,” said Fanny, when sending out her invitations.

“They will do their best to form groups, since there aren't many gentlemen available; and the gathering is for Polly, so I need to have some young people for her sake,” Fanny said while sending out her invitations.

Of course, the boys came early, and stood about in corners, looking as if they had more arms and legs than they knew what to do with. Tom did his best to be a good host; but ceremony oppressed his spirits, and he was forced to struggle manfully with the wild desire to propose a game of leap-frog, for the long drawing-rooms, cleared for dancing, tempted him sorely.

Of course, the boys showed up early and hung out in the corners, looking like they had more arms and legs than they knew what to do with. Tom tried his best to be a good host, but the formality weighed him down, and he had to fight hard against the strong urge to suggest a game of leapfrog since the long, cleared drawing rooms made it really tempting.

Polly sat where she was told, and suffered bashful agonies as Fan introduced very fine young ladies and very stiff young gentlemen, who all said about the same civil things, and then appeared to forget all about her. When the first dance was called, Fanny cornered Tom, who had been dodging her, for he knew what she wanted, and said, in an earnest whisper: “Now, Tom, you must dance this with Polly. You are the young gentleman of the house, and it's only proper that you should ask your company first.”

Polly sat where she was told and felt really awkward as Fan introduced some very classy young ladies and very formal young gentlemen, who all said more or less the same polite things and then seemed to completely forget about her. When the first dance was announced, Fanny cornered Tom, who had been avoiding her because he knew what she wanted, and said in a serious whisper, “Now, Tom, you have to dance this with Polly. You're the young man of the house, and it's only right that you ask your guest first.”

“Polly don't care for manners. I hate dancing; don't know how. Let go my jacket, and don't bother, or I'll cut away altogether,” growled Tom, daunted by the awful prospect of opening the ball with Polly.

“Polly doesn’t care about manners. I hate dancing; I don’t even know how. Let go of my jacket, and stop bothering me, or I’ll just leave,” Tom grumbled, intimidated by the terrible thought of starting the dance with Polly.

“I'll never forgive you if you do. Come, be clever, and help me, there's a dear. You know we both were dreadfully rude to Polly, and agreed that we 'd be as kind and civil to her as ever we could. I shall keep my word, and see that she is n't slighted at my party, for I want her to love me, and go home feeling all right.”

“I'll never forgive you if you do. Come on, be smart and help me, please. You know we were both really rude to Polly and promised we’d be as nice and polite to her as we could. I’ll keep my word and make sure she isn’t overlooked at my party because I want her to like me and go home feeling good.”

This artful speech made an impression on the rebellious Thomas, who glanced at Polly's happy face, remembered his promise, and, with a groan, resolved to do his duty.

This clever speech struck a chord with the rebellious Thomas, who looked at Polly's cheerful face, recalled his promise, and, with a sigh, decided to do the right thing.

“Well, I'll take her; but I shall come to grief, for I don't know anything about your old dances.”

“Well, I’ll take her; but I’m going to end up in trouble because I don’t know anything about your old dances.”

“Yes, you do. I've taught you the steps a dozen times. I'm going to begin with a redowa, because the girls like it, and it's better fun than square dances. Now, put on your gloves, and go and ask Polly like a gentleman.”

“Yes, you do. I’ve gone over the steps with you a dozen times. I’m going to start with a redowa because the girls enjoy it, and it’s way more fun than square dances. Now, put on your gloves and go ask Polly like a gentleman.”

“Oh, thunder!” muttered Tom. And having split the detested gloves in dragging them on, he nerved himself for the effort, walked up to Polly, made a stiff bow, stuck out his elbow, and said, solemnly, “May I have the pleasure, Miss Milton?”

“Oh, come on!” muttered Tom. After tearing the annoying gloves while putting them on, he steeled himself for the effort, walked over to Polly, gave a stiff bow, stuck out his elbow, and said seriously, “May I have the pleasure, Miss Milton?”

He did it as much like the big fellows as he could, and expected that Polly would be impressed. But she was n't a bit; for after a surprised look she laughed in his face, and took him by the hand, saying, heartily, “Of course you may; but don't be a goose, Tommy.”

He did it just like the big kids as much as he could, hoping Polly would be impressed. But she wasn’t at all; after a surprised look, she laughed in his face and took him by the hand, saying warmly, “Of course you can; but don’t be silly, Tommy.”

“Well, Fan told me to be elegant, so I tried to,” whispered Tom, adding, as he clutched his partner with a somewhat desperate air, “Hold on tight, and we'll get through somehow.”

“Well, Fan told me to be elegant, so I tried to,” whispered Tom, adding, as he held onto his partner with a somewhat desperate grip, “Hold on tight, and we’ll make it through somehow.”

The music struck up, and away they went; Tom hopping one way and Polly the other, in a most ungraceful manner.

The music started, and off they went; Tom hopping in one direction and Polly in the other, in a really clumsy way.

“Keep time to the music,” gasped Polly.

“Stay in sync with the music,” gasped Polly.

“Can't; never could,” returned Tom.

“Can’t; never could,” replied Tom.

“Keep step with me, then, and don't tread on my toes,” pleaded Polly.

“Stay in step with me, then, and don't step on my toes,” Polly begged.

“Never mind; keep bobbing, and we'll come right by and by,” muttered Tom, giving his unfortunate partner a sudden whisk, which nearly landed both on the floor.

“Don't worry; keep moving, and we'll get there eventually,” mumbled Tom, giving his unfortunate partner a quick shove that almost sent both of them to the floor.

But they did not “get right by and by”; for Tom, In his frantic efforts to do his duty, nearly annihilated poor Polly. He tramped, he bobbed, he skated, he twirled her to the right, dragged her to the left, backed her up against people and furniture, trod on her feet, rumpled her dress, and made a spectacle of himself generally. Polly was much disturbed; but as everyone else was flying about also, she bore it as long as she could, knowing that Tom had made a martyr of himself, and feeling grateful to him for the sacrifice.

But they didn’t "get it together right away"; because Tom, in his desperate attempts to do his part, nearly overwhelmed poor Polly. He stomped, he bounced, he skated, he spun her to the right, pulled her to the left, backed her up against people and furniture, stepped on her feet, messed up her dress, and made a complete fool of himself. Polly was quite unsettled; but since everyone else was running around too, she put up with it as long as she could, knowing Tom had really thrown himself into it, and feeling thankful to him for his effort.

“Oh, do stop now; this is dreadful!” cried Polly, breathlessly, after a few wild turns.

“Oh, please stop now; this is awful!” Polly exclaimed, out of breath, after a few wild spins.

“Is n't it?” said Tom, wiping his red face with such an air of intense relief, that Polly had not the heart to scold him, but said, “Thank you,” and dropped into a chair exhausted.

"Isn't it?" said Tom, wiping his red face with such an intense sense of relief that Polly couldn't bring herself to scold him. Instead, she said, "Thank you," and sank into a chair, feeling exhausted.

“I know I've made a guy of myself; but Fan insisted on it, for fear you 'd be offended if I did n't go the first dance with you,” said Tom, remorsefully, watching Polly as she settled the bow of her crushed sash, which Tom had used as a sort of handle by which to turn and twist her; “I can do the Lancers tip-top; but you won't ever want to dance with me any more,” he added, as he began to fan her so violently, that her hair flew about as if in a gale of wind.

“I know I've embarrassed myself; but Fan insisted on it, because she was worried you'd be offended if I didn't take you to the first dance,” said Tom, feeling regretful as he watched Polly adjust the bow of her crushed sash, which Tom had used like a handle to turn and twist her. “I can do the Lancers really well; but you probably won't want to dance with me again,” he added as he started to fan her so hard that her hair flew around like it was caught in a windstorm.

“Yes, I will. I'd like to; and you shall put your name down here on the sticks of my fan. That's the way, Trix says, when you don't have a ball-book.”

“Yes, I will. I’d like to; and you should write your name here on the sticks of my fan. That’s how Trix says to do it when you don’t have a ball-book.”

Looking much gratified, Tom produced the stump of a lead-pencil, and wrote his name with a flourish, saying, as he gave it back, “Now I'm going to get Sherry, or some of the fellows that do the redowa well, so you can have a real good go before the music stops.”

Looking very satisfied, Tom pulled out a stub of a pencil and signed his name with a flourish, saying as he handed it back, “Now I'm going to get Sherry or some of the guys who can dance the redowa well, so you can really enjoy yourself before the music stops.”

Off went Tom; but before he could catch any eligible partner, Polly was provided with the best dancer in the room. Mr. Sydney had seen and heard the whole thing; and though he had laughed quietly, he liked honest Tom and good-natured Polly all the better for their simplicity. Polly's foot was keeping time to the lively music, and her eyes were fixed wistfully on the smoothly-gliding couples before her, when Mr. Sydney came to her, saying, in the pleasant yet respectful way she liked so much, “Miss Polly, can you give me a turn?”

Off went Tom, but before he could find a suitable partner, Polly was paired up with the best dancer in the room. Mr. Sydney had seen and heard everything; while he had chuckled quietly, he appreciated honest Tom and good-natured Polly even more for their straightforwardness. Polly’s foot was tapping to the lively music, and her eyes were longingly fixed on the smoothly gliding couples in front of her when Mr. Sydney approached her, saying, in the friendly yet respectful tone she liked so much, “Miss Polly, can you dance with me?”

“Oh, yes; I'm dying for another.” And Polly jumped up, with both hands out, and such a grateful face, that Mr. Sydney resolved she should have as many turns as she liked.

“Oh, yes; I really want another one.” And Polly jumped up, extending both hands and wearing such a grateful expression that Mr. Sydney decided she could have as many turns as she wanted.

This time all went well; and Tom, returning from an unsuccessful search, was amazed to behold Polly circling gracefully about the room, guided by a most accomplished partner.

This time everything went smoothly; and Tom, coming back from a fruitless search, was surprised to see Polly dancing elegantly around the room, led by a very skilled partner.

“Ah, that's something like,” he thought, as he watched the bronze boots retreating and advancing in perfect time to the music. “Don't see how Sydney does the steering so well; but it must be fun; and, by Jupiter! I 'll learn it!” added Shaw, Jr., with an emphatic gesture which burst the last button off his gloves.

“Hmm, that's interesting,” he thought, as he watched the bronze boots moving in perfect sync with the music. “I don't know how Sydney steers so well, but it must be enjoyable; and, by God! I’m definitely going to learn it!” added Shaw, Jr., with an emphatic gesture that popped the last button off his gloves.

Polly enjoyed herself till the music stopped; and before she had time to thank Mr. Sydney as warmly as she wished, Tom came up to say, with his most lordly air, “You dance splendidly, Polly. Now, you just show me any one you like the looks of, and I'll get him for you, no matter who he is.”

Polly had a great time until the music stopped; and before she could thank Mr. Sydney as much as she wanted, Tom approached her with a confident look and said, “You dance wonderfully, Polly. Just point out anyone you like, and I’ll get him for you, no matter who he is.”

“I don't want any of the gentlemen; they are so stiff, and don't care to dance with me; but I like those boys over there, and I'll dance with any of them if they are willing,” said Polly, after a survey.

“I don’t want to dance with any of the gentlemen; they’re so formal and don’t seem interested in dancing with me. But I like those guys over there, and I’ll dance with any of them if they want to,” said Polly, after looking around.

“I'll trot out the whole lot.” And Tom gladly brought up his friends, who all admired Polly immensely, and were proud to be chosen instead of the “big fellows.”

“I'll show everyone.” And Tom happily brought up his friends, who all admired Polly greatly and felt proud to be picked instead of the “big kids.”

There was no sitting still for Polly after that, for the lads kept her going at a great pace; and she was so happy, she never saw or suspected how many little manoeuvres, heart-burnings, displays of vanity, affectation, and nonsense were going on all round her. She loved dancing, and entered into the gayety of the scene with a heartiness that was pleasant to see. Her eyes shone, her face glowed, her lips smiled, and the brown curls waved in the air, as she danced, with a heart as light as her feet.

There was no stopping Polly after that, as the guys kept her moving at a fast pace; and she was so happy that she didn’t notice or suspect how many little tricks, jealousies, shows of vanity, pretenses, and nonsense were happening all around her. She loved dancing and threw herself into the fun of the moment with an enthusiasm that was delightful to watch. Her eyes sparkled, her face radiated joy, her lips curved into smiles, and her brown curls bounced in the air as she danced, with a heart as light as her feet.

“Are you enjoying yourself, Polly?” asked Mr. Shaw, who looked in, now and then, to report to grandma that all was going well.

“Are you having fun, Polly?” asked Mr. Shaw, who checked in now and then to update grandma that everything was going smoothly.

“Oh, such a splendid time!” cried Polly, with an enthusiastic little gesture, as she chassed into the corner where he stood.

“Oh, what a wonderful time!” exclaimed Polly, with an excited little gesture, as she dashed into the corner where he was standing.

“She is a regular belle among the boys,” said Fanny, as she promenaded by.

“She’s a total knockout among the guys,” said Fanny, as she walked by.

“They are so kind in asking me and I'm not afraid of them,” explained Polly, prancing, simply because she could n't keep still.

“They're so nice to ask me, and I'm not scared of them,” Polly said, skipping around because she just couldn't sit still.

“So you are afraid of the young gentlemen, hey?” and Mr. Shaw held her by one curl.

“So you’re scared of the young guys, huh?” and Mr. Shaw held her by one curl.

“All but Mr. Sydney. He don't put on airs and talk nonsense; and, oh! he does'dance like an angel,' as Trix says.”

“All except Mr. Sydney. He doesn't act superior or talk silly; and, oh! he dances like an angel, as Trix says.”

“Papa, I wish you'd come and waltz with me. Fan told me not to go near her, 'cause my wed dwess makes her pink one look ugly; and Tom won't; and I want to dwedfully.”

“Dad, I wish you’d come and dance with me. Fan told me not to go near her because my wedding dress makes her pink one look ugly; and Tom won’t; and I really want to.”

“I've forgotten how, Maudie. Ask Polly; she'll spin you round like a teetotum.” “Mr. Sydney's name is down for that,” answered Polly, looking at her fan with a pretty little air of importance. “But I guess he would n't mind my taking poor Maud instead. She has n't danced hardly any, and I 've had more than my share. Would it be very improper to change my mind?” And Polly looked up at her tall partner with eye which plainly showed that the change was a sacrifice.

“I've totally forgotten how, Maudie. Ask Polly; she'll have you spinning around like a top.” “Mr. Sydney's on the list for that,” Polly replied, glancing at her fan with a touch of importance. “But I don't think he'd mind if I took poor Maud instead. She hasn't danced much at all, and I’ve had my fair share. Would it be really wrong to change my mind?” Polly looked up at her tall partner, her eyes clearly showing that changing partners was a sacrifice.

“Not a bit. Give the little dear a good waltz, and we will look on,” answered Mr. Sydney, with a nod and smile.

“Not at all. Give the little one a nice waltz, and we'll watch,” Mr. Sydney replied, nodding and smiling.

“That is a refreshing little piece of nature,” said Mr. Shaw, as Polly and Maud whirled away.

"That’s a nice little slice of nature," said Mr. Shaw, as Polly and Maud spun away.

“She will make a charming little woman, if she is n't spoilt.”

“She will be a charming young woman if she isn't spoiled.”

“No danger of that. She has got a sensible mother.”

"No way that's happening. She has a smart mom."

“I thought so.” And Sydney sighed, for he had lately lost his own good mother.

“I thought so.” Sydney sighed, as he had recently lost his beloved mother.

When supper was announced, Polly happened to be talking, or trying to talk, to one of the “poky” gentlemen whom Fan had introduced. He took Miss Milton down, of course, put her in a corner, and having served her to a dab of ice and one macaroon, he devoted himself to his own supper with such interest, that Polly would have fared badly, if Tom had not come and rescued her.

When dinner was called, Polly was chatting, or trying to chat, with one of the “boring” guys that Fan had introduced. He took Miss Milton to a corner, of course, served her a bit of ice cream and one macaroon, and then focused on his own meal with such enthusiasm that Polly would have been in trouble if Tom hadn’t come to save her.

“I've been looking everywhere for you. Come with me, and don't sit starving here,” said Tom, with a scornful look from her empty plate to that of her recreant escort, which was piled with good things.

“I've been looking all over for you. Come with me, and don’t just sit here starving,” Tom said, giving a dismissive glance from her empty plate to the one of her unfaithful companion, which was stacked with delicious food.

Following her guide, Polly was taken to the big china closet, opening from the dining-room to the kitchen, and here she found a jovial little party feasting at ease. Maud and her bosom friend, “Gwace,” were seated on tin cake-boxes; Sherry and Spider adorned the refrigerator; while Tom and Rumple foraged for the party.

Following her guide, Polly was taken to the large china cabinet that connected the dining room to the kitchen, and here she found a cheerful little gathering enjoying themselves. Maud and her best friend, “Gwace,” were sitting on tin cake boxes; Sherry and Spider were hanging out on the refrigerator; while Tom and Rumple were searching for snacks for the group.

“Here's fun,” said Polly, as she was received with a clash of spoons and a waving of napkins.

“Here’s fun,” said Polly, as she was welcomed with a clatter of spoons and waving napkins.

“You just perch on that cracker-keg, and I'll see that you get enough,” said Tom, putting a dumbwaiter before her, and issuing his orders with a fine air of authority.

“You just sit on that cracker barrel, and I’ll make sure you get enough,” said Tom, placing a dumbwaiter in front of her and giving his orders with a confident air.

“We are a band of robbers in our cave, and I'm the captain; and we pitch into the folks passing by, and go out and bring home plunder. Now, Rumple, you go and carry off a basket of cake, and I'll watch here till Katy comes by with a fresh lot of oysters; Polly must have some. Sherry, cut into the kitchen, and bring a cup of coffee. Spider, scrape up the salad, and poke the dish through the slide for more. Eat away, Polly, and my men will be back with supplies in a jiffy.”

“We're a group of robbers in our cave, and I'm the leader; we jump out at people walking by, then go out and bring back loot. Now, Rumple, you go grab a basket of cake, and I'll keep an eye out until Katy comes by with a fresh batch of oysters; Polly needs some. Sherry, head into the kitchen and bring back a cup of coffee. Spider, gather up the salad and slide the dish through for more. Dig in, Polly, and my crew will be back with supplies in no time.”

Such fun as they had in that closet; such daring robberies of jelly-pots and cake-boxes; such successful raids into the dining-room and kitchen; such base assaults upon poor Katy and the colored waiter, who did his best, but was helpless in the hands of the robber horde. A very harmless little revel; for no wine was allowed, and the gallant band were so busy skirmishing to supply the ladies, that they had not time to eat too much. No one missed them; and when they emerged, the feast was over, except for a few voracious young gentlemen, who still lingered among the ruins.

They had so much fun in that closet; they made daring heists of jelly jars and cake boxes; they successfully invaded the dining room and kitchen; they conducted sneaky attacks on poor Katy and the waiter, who was doing his best but was helpless against the band of thieves. It was a harmless little party; no wine was allowed, and the brave crew was so busy gathering treats for the ladies that they didn't have time to eat too much. No one noticed they were gone, and when they finally came out, the feast was over, except for a few greedy young guys who were still hanging around the leftovers.

“That's the way they always do; poke the girls in corners, give'em just one taste of something, and then go and stuff like pigs,” whispered Tom, with a superior air, forgetting certain private banquets of his own, after company had departed.

“That's how they always act; corner the girls, give them just a taste of something, and then go and stuff themselves like pigs,” whispered Tom, with a smug attitude, forgetting about his own private banquets after the guests had left.

The rest of the evening was to be devoted to the German; and, as Polly knew nothing about it, she established herself in a window recess to watch the mysteries. For a time she enjoyed it, for it was all new to her, and the various pretty devices were very charming; but, by and by, that bitter weed, envy, cropped up again, and she could not feel happy to be left out in the cold, while the other girls were getting gay tissue-paper suits, droll bonbons, flowers, ribbons, and all manner of tasteful trifles in which girlish souls delight. Everyone was absorbed; Mr. Sydney was dancing; Tom and his friends were discussing base-ball on the stairs; and Maud's set had returned to the library to play.

The rest of the evening was dedicated to the German dance, and since Polly knew nothing about it, she settled into a window nook to watch the excitement unfold. At first, she enjoyed it because everything was new to her, and the various lovely decorations were very appealing; however, after a while, that bitter feeling of envy crept in again, and she couldn't feel happy being left out while the other girls were receiving colorful tissue-paper dresses, fun candies, flowers, ribbons, and all kinds of tasteful little treats that delight young girls. Everyone was fully engaged; Mr. Sydney was dancing, Tom and his friends were discussing baseball on the stairs, and Maud's group had gone back to the library to play.

Polly tried to conquer the bad feeling; but it worried her, till she remembered something her mother once said to her, “When you feel out of sorts, try to make some one else happy, and you will soon be so yourself.”

Polly tried to overcome the bad feeling, but it troubled her, until she remembered something her mom once told her, “When you're feeling off, try to make someone else happy, and you'll soon feel better yourself.”

“I will try it,” thought Polly, and looked round to see what she could do. Sounds of strife in the library led her to enter. Maud and the young ladies were sitting on the sofa, talking about each other's clothes, as they had seen their mammas do.

“I'll give it a shot,” thought Polly, and looked around to see what she could do. Sounds of arguing in the library made her decide to go in. Maud and the other girls were sitting on the sofa, gossiping about each other's clothes, just like they had seen their moms do.

“Was your dress imported?” asked Grace.

“Did you get your dress from overseas?” Grace asked.

“No; was yours?” returned Blanche.

“No; was it yours?” replied Blanche.

“Yes; and it cost oh, ever so much.”

“Yes; and it cost a whole lot.”

“I don't think it is as pretty as Maud's.”

"I don't think it's as pretty as Maud's."

“Mine was made in New York,” said Miss Shaw, smoothing her skirts complacently.

“Mine was made in New York,” said Miss Shaw, smoothing her skirts cheerfully.

“I can't dress much now, you know, 'cause mamma's in black for somebody,” observed Miss Alice Lovett, feeling the importance which affliction conferred upon her when it took the form of a jet necklace.

“I can't wear much right now, you know, because mom is in black for someone,” observed Miss Alice Lovett, feeling the significance that grief gave her when it showed up as a jet necklace.

“Well, I don't care if my dress is n't imported; my cousin had three kinds of wine at her party; so, now,” said Blanche.

“Well, I don’t care if my dress isn’t imported; my cousin had three types of wine at her party; so, there!” said Blanche.

“Did she?” And all the little girls looked deeply impressed, till Maud observed, with a funny imitation of her father's manner, “My papa said it was scan-dill-us; for some of the little boys got tipsy, and had to be tooked home. He would n't let us have any wine; and gwandma said it was vewy impwoper for childwen to do so.”

“Did she?” All the little girls looked really impressed until Maud mimicked her father’s way of speaking and said, “My dad said it was scandalous because some of the little boys got drunk and had to be taken home. He wouldn’t let us have any wine, and Grandma said it was very improper for children to do that.”

“My mother says your mother's coup, is n't half so stylish as ours,” put in Alice.

"My mom says your mom's takeover isn't nearly as stylish as ours," Alice said.

“Yes, it is, too. It's all lined with gween silk, and that's nicer than old wed cloth,” cried Maud, ruffling up like an insulted chicken.

“Yes, it is! It's all lined with green silk, and that's nicer than old red cloth,” cried Maud, puffing up like an offended chicken.

“Well, my brother don't wear a horrid old cap, and he's got nice hair. I would n't have a brother like Tom. He's horrid rude, my sister says,” retorted Alice.

"Well, my brother doesn't wear a terrible old cap, and he's got nice hair. I wouldn't want a brother like Tom. He's really rude, my sister says," Alice shot back.

“He is n't. Your brother is a pig.”

“He isn't. Your brother is a pig.”

“You're a fib!”

“You're lying!”

“So are you!”

"Same to you!"

Here, I regret to say, Miss Shaw slapped Miss Lovett, who promptly returned the compliment, and both began to cry.

Here, I’m sorry to say, Miss Shaw slapped Miss Lovett, who quickly slapped her back, and they both started to cry.

Polly, who had paused to listen to the edifying chat, parted the belligerents, and finding the poor things tired, cross, and sleepy, yet unable to go home till sent for, proposed to play games. The young ladies consented, and “Puss in the corner” proved a peacemaker. Presently, in came the boys; and being exiles from the German, gladly joined in the games, which soon were lively enough to wake the sleepiest. “Blind-man's-buff” was in full swing when Mr. Shaw peeped in, and seeing Polly flying about with band-aged eyes, joined in the fun to puzzle her. He got caught directly; and great merriment was caused by Polly's bewilderment, for she could n't guess who he was, till she felt the bald spot on his head.

Polly, who stopped to listen to the enlightening conversation, separated the fighters, and seeing that they were tired, grumpy, and sleepy but couldn’t go home until someone called for them, suggested they play some games. The young ladies agreed, and “Puss in the corner” turned out to be a good way to ease the tension. Soon, the boys came in; being away from the German, they happily joined in the games, which quickly became lively enough to wake even the sleepiest among them. “Blind-man's-buff” was in full swing when Mr. Shaw peeked in and, seeing Polly running around with her eyes covered, decided to join in to confuse her. He got caught right away, and everyone had a good laugh at Polly's confusion, as she couldn't figure out who he was until she felt the bald spot on his head.

This frolic put every one in such spirits, that Polly forgot her trouble, and the little girls kissed each other good-night as affectionately as if such things as imported frocks, coups, and rival brothers did n't exist “Well, Polly, do you like parties?” asked Fan when the last guest was gone.

This fun time lifted everyone's spirits so much that Polly forgot her worries, and the little girls kissed each other goodnight as sweetly as if imported dresses, fancy cars, and competing brothers didn't matter at all. “So, Polly, do you like parties?” asked Fan when the last guest had left.

“Very much; but I don't think it would be good for me to go to many,” answered Polly, slowly.

“Yeah, but I don't think it would be good for me to go to too many,” answered Polly, slowly.

“Why not?”

"Why not?"

“I should n't enjoy them if I did n't have a fine dress, and dance all the time, and be admired, and all the rest of it.”

“I wouldn’t enjoy them if I didn’t have a nice dress, and dance all the time, and be admired, and all that.”

“I did n't know you cared for such things,” cried Fanny, surprised.

“I didn't know you cared about stuff like that,” cried Fanny, surprised.

“Neither did I till to-night; but I do; and as I can't have'em, it's lucky I'm going home tomorrow.”

“Neither did I until tonight; but I do now; and since I can't have them, it's good that I'm going home tomorrow.”

“Oh, dear! So you are! What shall I do without my'sweet P.,' as Sydney calls you?” sighed Fanny, bearing Polly away to be cuddled.

“Oh, dear! So you are! What will I do without my 'sweet P.,' as Sydney calls you?” sighed Fanny, taking Polly away to be cuddled.

Every one echoed the exclamation next day; and many loving eyes followed the little figure in the drab frock as it went quietly about, doing for the last time the small services which would help to make its absence keenly felt. Polly was to go directly after an early dinner, and having packed her trunk, all but one tray, she was told to go and take a run while grandma finished. Polly suspected that some pleasant surprise was going to be put in; for Fan did n't offer to go with her, Maud kept dodging about with something under her apron, and Tom had just whisked into his mother's room in a mysterious manner. So Polly took the hint and went away, rejoicing in the thought of the unknown treasures she was to carry home.

Everyone echoed the exclamation the next day; many loving eyes followed the little figure in the plain dress as it quietly went about, doing the small tasks for the last time that would make its absence strongly felt. Polly was set to leave right after an early dinner, and after packing her trunk, except for one tray, she was told to go take a walk while grandma finished up. Polly had a feeling that some nice surprise was being arranged for her; Fan didn’t offer to join her, Maud kept sneaking around with something hidden under her apron, and Tom had just dashed into his mother’s room in a mysterious way. So, Polly took the hint and went off, excited about the unknown treasures she was going to take home.

Mr. Shaw had not said he should come home so early, but Polly thought he might, and went to meet him. Mr. Shaw did n't expect to see Polly, for he had left her very busy, and now a light snow was falling; but, as he turned into the mall there was the round hat, and under it the bright face, looking all the rosier for being powdered with snow-flakes, as Polly came running to meet him.

Mr. Shaw hadn’t said he would come home this early, but Polly thought he might and went to meet him. Mr. Shaw didn’t expect to see Polly since he had left her very busy, and now a light snow was falling. However, as he turned into the mall, he saw the round hat, and underneath it was her bright face, looking even rosier from being sprinkled with snowflakes, as Polly came running to greet him.

“There won't be any one to help the old gentleman safely home to-morrow,” he said, as Polly took his hand in both hers with an affectionate squeeze.

“There won't be anyone to help the old gentleman get home safely tomorrow,” he said, as Polly took his hand in both hers and gave it an affectionate squeeze.

“Yes, there will; see if there is n't,” cried Polly, nodding and smiling, for Fan had confided to her that she meant to try it after her friend had gone.

“Yes, there will; just wait and see,” Polly exclaimed, nodding and smiling, because Fan had shared with her that she planned to try it after her friend had left.

“I'm glad of it. But, my dear, I want you to promise that you will come and make us a visit every winter, a good long one,” said Mr. Shaw, patting the blue mittens folded round his hand.

“I'm glad to hear that. But, my dear, I want you to promise that you'll come and visit us every winter, for a nice long stay,” said Mr. Shaw, patting the blue mittens folded around his hand.

“If they can spare me from home, I'd love to come dearly.”

“If they can let me leave home, I’d really love to come.”

“They must lend you for a little while, because you do us all good, and we need you.”

“They have to let you borrow it for a bit, because you help us all, and we really need you.”

“Do I? I don't see how; but I'm glad to hear you say so,” cried Polly, much touched.

“Do I? I don’t see how; but I’m glad to hear you say that,” exclaimed Polly, clearly moved.

“I can't tell you how, exactly; but you brought something into my house that makes it warmer and pleasanter, and won't quite vanish, I hope, when you go away, my child.”

“I can’t tell you how, exactly; but you brought something into my home that makes it warmer and more pleasant, and I hope it won’t completely disappear when you leave, my child.”

Polly had never heard Mr. Shaw speak like that before, and did n't know what to say, she felt so proud and happy at this proof of the truth of her mother's words, when she said that “even a little girl could exert an influence, and do some good in this big, busy world.” She only gave her friend a grateful look sweeter than any words, and they went on together, hand in hand, through the “soft-falling snow.”

Polly had never heard Mr. Shaw speak like that before and didn’t know what to say; she felt so proud and happy at this proof of her mother’s words when she said that “even a little girl could have an influence and do some good in this big, busy world.” She just gave her friend a grateful look that was sweeter than any words, and they walked together, hand in hand, through the “soft-falling snow.”

If Polly could have seen what went into that top tray, she would have been entirely overcome; for Fanny had told grandma about the poor little presents she had once laughed at, and they had all laid their heads together to provide something really fine and appropriate for every member of the Milton family. Such a mine of riches! and so much good-will, affection, and kindly forethought was packed away in the tempting bundles, that no one could feel offended, but would find an unusual charm about the pretty gifts that made them doubly welcome. I only know that if Polly had suspected that a little watch was ticking away in a little case, with her name on it, inside that trunk, she never could have left it locked as grandma advised, or have eaten her dinner so quietly. As it was, her heart was very full, and the tears rose to her eyes more than once, everyone was so kind, and so sorry to have her go.

If Polly could have seen what was in that top tray, she would have been completely overwhelmed; because Fanny had told grandma about the little gifts she had once laughed at, and they had all come together to provide something truly special and fitting for every member of the Milton family. What a treasure trove! So much goodwill, affection, and thoughtful consideration was packed away in those tempting bundles that no one could feel upset. Instead, they'd find a unique charm about the beautiful gifts that made them feel even more welcome. I just know that if Polly had suspected a little watch was ticking away in a tiny case with her name on it inside that trunk, she never would have left it locked, as grandma suggested, or managed to eat her dinner so quietly. As it was, her heart was really full, and tears welled up in her eyes more than once because everyone was so kind and sad to see her go.

Tom did n't need any urging to play escort now; and both Fan and Maud insisted on going too. Mrs. Shaw forgot her nerves, and put up some ginger-bread with her own hands; Mr. Shaw kissed Polly as if she had been his dearest daughter; and grandma held her close, whispering in a tremulous tone, “My little comfort, come again soon”; while Katy waved her apron from the nursery window, crying, as they drove, away, “The saints bless ye, Miss Polly, dear, and sind ye the best of lucks!”

Tom didn’t need any persuasion to act as an escort now, and both Fan and Maud insisted on coming along too. Mrs. Shaw forgot all her nerves and baked some gingerbread herself. Mr. Shaw kissed Polly as if she were his own beloved daughter, while grandma held her close, whispering in a shaky voice, “My little comfort, come back soon.” Meanwhile, Katy waved her apron from the nursery window, shouting as they drove away, “The saints bless you, Miss Polly, dear, and send you the best of luck!”

But the crowning joke of all was Tom's good-by, for, when Polly was fairly settled in the car, the last “All aboard!” uttered, and the train in motion, Tom suddenly produced a knobby little bundle, and thrusting it in at the window, while he hung on in some breakneck fashion, said, with a droll mixture of fun and feeling in his face, “It's horrid; but you wanted it, so I put it in to make you laugh. Good-by, Polly; good-by, good-by!”

But the best part of all was Tom's goodbye. Once Polly was comfortably settled in the car, the last “All aboard!” was called, and the train started moving, Tom suddenly pulled out a knobby little bundle. Leaning in through the window while hanging on in a risky way, he said, with a funny mix of humor and emotion on his face, “It’s awful, but you wanted it, so I put it in to make you laugh. Goodbye, Polly; goodbye, goodbye!”

The last adieu was a trifle husky, and Tom vanished as it was uttered, leaving Polly to laugh over his parting souvenir till the tears ran down her cheeks. It was a paper bag of peanuts, and poked down at the very bottom a photograph of Tom. It was “horrid,” for he looked as if taken by a flash of lightning, so black, wild, and staring was it; but Polly liked it, and whenever she felt a little pensive at parting with her friends, she took a peanut, or a peep at Tom's funny picture, which made her merry again.

The last goodbye was a bit rough, and Tom disappeared as he said it, leaving Polly to giggle over his parting gift until tears rolled down her cheeks. It was a paper bag of peanuts, and stuck down at the very bottom was a photo of Tom. It was "awful," because he looked like he was taken by a flash of lightning, so wild, dark, and wide-eyed was he; but Polly liked it, and whenever she felt a little sad about saying goodbye to her friends, she grabbed a peanut or looked at Tom's silly picture, which always made her happy again.

So the short journey came blithely to an end, and in the twilight she saw a group of loving faces at the door of a humble little house, which was more beautiful than any palace in her eyes, for it was home.

So the short trip happily came to an end, and in the evening light, she saw a group of caring faces at the door of a small, simple house, which looked more beautiful than any palace to her, because it was home.





CHAPTER VIII. SIX YEARS AFTERWARD

“WHAT do you think Polly is going to do this winter?” exclaimed Fanny, looking up from the letter she had been eagerly reading.

“WHAT do you think Polly is going to do this winter?” exclaimed Fanny, looking up from the letter she had been eagerly reading.

“Going to deliver lectures on Woman's Rights,” said the young gentleman who was carefully examining his luxuriant crop of decidedly auburn hair, as he lounged with both elbows on the chimney-piece.

“Going to deliver lectures on Women's Rights,” said the young man who was carefully checking out his thick, definitely reddish-brown hair, as he relaxed with both elbows on the mantelpiece.

“Going to set her cap for some young minister and marry him in the spring,” added Mrs. Shaw, whose mind ran a good deal upon match-making just now.

“Planning to court some young minister and marry him in the spring,” added Mrs. Shaw, who was quite focused on matchmaking lately.

“I think she is going to stay at home, and do all the work, 'cause servants cost so much; it would be just like her,” observed Maud, who could pronounce the letter R now.

"I think she's going to stay home and do all the work because hiring help is so expensive; that sounds just like her," Maud remarked, now able to pronounce the letter R.

“It's my opinion she is going to open a school, or something of that sort, to help those brothers of hers along,” said Mr. Shaw, who had put down his paper at the sound of Polly's name.

“Honestly, I think she’s going to start a school or something like that to support her brothers,” said Mr. Shaw, who had set down his paper when he heard Polly’s name.

“Every one of you wrong, though papa comes nearest the truth,” cried Fanny; “she is going to give music lessons, and support herself, so that Will may go to college. He is the studious one, and Polly is very proud of him. Ned, the other brother, has a business talent, and don't care for books, so he has gone out West, and will make his own way anywhere. Polly says she is n't needed at home now, the family is so small, and Kitty can take her place nicely; so she is actually going to earn her own living, and hand over her share of the family income to Will. What a martyr that girl does make of herself,” and Fanny looked as solemn as if Polly had proposed some awful self-sacrifice.

“Everyone is wrong, though Dad comes closest to the truth,” Fanny exclaimed. “She’s going to give music lessons and support herself so Will can go to college. He’s the studious one, and Polly is really proud of him. Ned, the other brother, has a knack for business and doesn’t care for books, so he’s gone out West to make his own way. Polly says she’s not needed at home anymore since the family is so small, and Kitty can take her place just fine; so she’s actually going to earn her own living and contribute her share of the family income to Will. What a martyr that girl makes of herself,” Fanny remarked, looking as serious as if Polly had suggested some terrible self-sacrifice.

“She is a sensible, brave-hearted girl, and I respect her for doing it,” said Mr. Shaw, emphatically. “One never knows what may happen, and it does no harm for young people to learn to be independent.”

“She’s a sensible, brave girl, and I admire her for it,” said Mr. Shaw, emphatically. “You never know what might happen, and it’s good for young people to learn to be independent.”

“If she is as pretty as she was last time I saw her, she'll get pupils fast enough. I would n't mind taking lessons myself,” was the gracious observation of Shaw, Jr., as he turned from the mirror, with the soothing certainty that his objectionable hair actually was growing darker.

“If she’s as pretty as she was the last time I saw her, she’ll get students quickly enough. I wouldn’t mind taking lessons myself,” was Shaw Jr.’s polite comment as he turned away from the mirror, feeling reassured that his annoying hair was indeed getting darker.

“She would n't take you at any price,” said Fanny, remembering Polly's look of disappointment and disapproval when she came on her last visit and found him an unmistakable dandy.

"She wouldn't take you at any price," Fanny said, recalling Polly's expression of disappointment and disapproval when she visited last and saw him as an obvious dandy.

“You just wait and see,” was the placid reply.

"You just wait and see," was the calm response.

“If Polly does carry out her plan, I wish Maud to take lessons of her; Fanny can do as she likes, but it would please me very much to have one of my girls sing as Polly sings. It suits old people better than your opera things, and mother used to enjoy it so much.”

“If Polly goes through with her plan, I want Maud to take lessons from her; Fanny can do whatever she wants, but it would make me really happy to have one of my girls sing like Polly. It suits older people better than your opera stuff, and mom used to enjoy it so much.”

As he spoke, Mr. Shaw's eye turned toward the corner of the fire where grandma used to sit. The easy-chair was empty now, the kind old face was gone, and nothing but a very tender memory remained.

As he spoke, Mr. Shaw's gaze drifted to the corner of the fireplace where grandma used to sit. The armchair was empty now, her kind face was gone, and all that was left was a very cherished memory.

“I'd like to learn, papa, and Polly is a splendid teacher, I know; she's always so patient, and makes everything so pleasant. I do hope she will get scholars enough to begin right away,” said Maud.

“I want to learn, Dad, and Polly is a great teacher, I know; she’s always so patient and makes everything so enjoyable. I really hope she gets enough students to start right away,” said Maud.

“When is she coming?” asked Mrs. Shaw, quite willing to help Polly, but privately resolving that Maud should be finished off by the most fashionable master in the city.

“When is she coming?” asked Mrs. Shaw, eager to help Polly but secretly deciding that Maud should be trained by the most stylish instructor in the city.

“She does n't say. She thanks me for asking her here, as usual, but says she shall go right to work and had better begin with her own little room at once. Won't it seem strange to have Polly in town, and yet not with us?”

“She doesn’t say. She thanks me for inviting her here, like always, but says she will get right to work and should start with her own little room right away. Won’t it feel weird to have Polly in town, but not with us?”

“We'll get her somehow. The little room will cost something, and she can stay with us just as well as not, even if she does teach. Tell her I say so,” said Mr. Shaw.

“We'll figure it out. The small room will cost something, and she can stay with us just as easily as anywhere else, even if she has to teach. Tell her I said that,” said Mr. Shaw.

“She won't come, I know; for if she undertakes to be independent, she'll do it in the most thorough manner,” answered Fanny, and Mrs. Shaw sincerely hoped she would. It was all very well to patronize the little music-teacher, but it was not so pleasant to have her settled in the family.

“She won’t come, I know; because if she tries to be independent, she’ll do it completely,” replied Fanny, and Mrs. Shaw genuinely hoped she would. It was fine to look down on the little music teacher, but it wasn’t so great to have her permanently in the family.

“I shall do what I can for her among my friends, and I dare say she will get on very well with young pupils to begin with. If she starts right, puts her terms high enough, and gets a few good names to give her the entre into our first families, I don't doubt she will do nicely, for I must say Polly has the manners of a lady,” observed Mrs. Shaw.

“I'll do what I can for her with my friends, and I’m sure she’ll do quite well with young students at first. If she starts off on the right foot, sets her rates high enough, and secures a few reputable names to help her connect with our top families, I have no doubt she’ll succeed, because I must say Polly has the manners of a lady,” Mrs. Shaw remarked.

“She's a mighty taking little body, and I'm glad she's to be in town, though I'd like it better if she did n't bother about teaching, but just stayed here and enjoyed herself,” said Tom, lazily.

“She's a really impressive little person, and I'm happy she's in town, though I’d prefer it if she didn’t focus on teaching and just stayed here to have a good time,” Tom said, casually.

“I've no doubt she would feel highly honored to be allowed to devote her time to your amusement; but she can't afford expensive luxuries, and she don't approve of flirting, so you will have to let her go her own way, and refresh herself with such glimpses of you as her engagements permit,” answered Fanny, in the sarcastic tone which was becoming habitual to her.

"I have no doubt she would feel really honored to spend her time entertaining you; but she can't afford expensive luxuries, and she doesn't approve of flirting, so you'll have to let her do what she wants and recharge with whatever time she can get to see you," replied Fanny, in the sarcastic tone that was becoming her habit.

“You are getting to be a regular old maid, Fan; as sharp as a lemon, and twice as sour,” returned Tom, looking down at her with an air of calm superiority.

“You're becoming a true old maid, Fan; as sharp as a lemon and twice as sour,” Tom replied, looking down at her with an air of smug superiority.

“Do be quiet, children; you know I can't bear anything like contention. Maud, give me my Shetland shawl, and put a cushion at my back.”

“Please be quiet, kids; you know I can’t handle any kind of argument. Maud, hand me my Shetland shawl, and put a cushion behind me.”

As Maud obeyed her mother, with a reproving look at her erring brother and sister, a pause followed, for which every one seemed grateful. They were sitting about the fire after dinner, and all looked as if a little sunshine would do them good. It had been a dull November day, but all of a sudden the clouds lifted, and a bright ray shot into the room. Every one turned involuntarily to welcome it, and every one cried out, “Why, Polly!” for there on the threshold stood a bright-faced girl, smiling as if there was no such thing as November weather in the world.

As Maud followed her mother's instructions, casting a disapproving glance at her wayward brother and sister, a moment of silence passed that everyone seemed to appreciate. They were gathered around the fire after dinner, all looking like they could use a little bit of sunshine. It had been a dreary November day, but suddenly the clouds parted, and a bright beam of light flooded into the room. Everyone instinctively turned to greet it and exclaimed, “Why, Polly!” because there, in the doorway, stood a cheerful girl, smiling as if November weather didn’t exist at all.

“You dear thing, when did you come?” cried Fanny, kissing both the blooming checks with real affection, while the rest hovered near, waiting for a chance.

“You sweet thing, when did you arrive?” exclaimed Fanny, kissing both the rosy cheeks with genuine affection, while the others stood by, waiting for their chance.

“I came yesterday, and have been getting my nest in order; but I could n't keep away any longer, so I ran up to say 'How do you do?'” answered Polly, in the cheery voice that did one's heart good to hear.

“I came yesterday and have been getting my place in order, but I couldn’t stay away any longer, so I came up to say 'How do you do?'” Polly replied in her cheerful voice that warmed your heart to hear.

“My Polly always brings the sunshine with her,” and Mr. Shaw held out his hands to his little friend, for she was his favorite still.

“My Polly always brings the sunshine with her,” Mr. Shaw said, reaching out his hands to his little friend, as she was still his favorite.

It was good to see her put both arms about his neck, and give him a tender kiss, that said a great deal, for grandma had died since Polly met him last and she longed to comfort him, seeing how gray and old he had grown.

It was nice to see her wrap her arms around his neck and give him a gentle kiss that meant a lot, since grandma had passed away since the last time Polly saw him, and she wanted to comfort him, noticing how gray and old he had become.

If Tom had had any thoughts of following his father's example, something in Polly's manner made him change his mind, and shake hands with a hearty “I'm very glad to see you, Polly,” adding to himself, as he looked at the face in the modest little bonnet: “Prettier than ever, by Jove!”

If Tom had considered following in his father's footsteps, something about Polly's demeanor made him rethink it, and he shook her hand with a genuine, “I'm really glad to see you, Polly,” thinking to himself, as he looked at her face in the simple little bonnet: “Prettier than ever, wow!”

There was something more than mere prettiness in Polly's face, though Tom had not learned to see it yet. The blue eyes were clear and steady, the fresh mouth frank and sweet, the white chin was a very firm one in spite of the dimple, and the smooth forehead under the little curls had a broad, benevolent arch; while all about the face were those unmistakable lines and curves which can make even a plain countenance comely, by breathing into it the beauty of a lovely character. Polly had grown up, but she had no more style now than in the days of the round hat and rough coat, for she was all in gray, like a young Quakeress, with no ornament but a blue bow at the throat and another in the hair. Yet the plain suit became her excellently, and one never thought of the dress, looking at the active figure that wore it, for the freedom of her childhood gave to Polly that good gift, health, and every movement was full of the vigor, grace, and ease, which nothing else can so surely bestow. A happy soul in a healthy body is a rare sight in these days, when doctors flourish and every one is ill, and this pleasant union was the charm which Polly possessed without knowing it.

There was something more than just cuteness in Polly's face, even though Tom hadn't noticed it yet. Her blue eyes were clear and steady, her fresh mouth was open and sweet, and despite the dimple, her white chin was really strong. The smooth forehead under her little curls had a broad, kind curve, and around her face were those unmistakable lines and curves that can make even an ordinary face beautiful by reflecting the charm of a lovely character. Polly had grown up, but she had no more style now than she did back in the days of her round hat and rough coat; she was all in gray, like a young Quaker girl, with no embellishment except for a blue bow at her throat and another in her hair. Still, the simple outfit suited her perfectly, and no one really thought about the dress when they looked at the lively figure wearing it. The freedom of her childhood gifted Polly with the wonderful blessing of health, and every movement was full of the energy, grace, and ease that nothing else can provide. A happy spirit in a healthy body is a rare sight these days, when doctors are everywhere and everyone seems to be sick, and this cheerful combination was the charm that Polly had without even realizing it.

“It does seem so good to have you here again,” said Maud, cuddling Polly's cold hand, as she sat at her feet, when she was fairly established between Fanny and Mr. Shaw, while Tom leaned on the back of his mother's chair, and enjoyed the prospect.

"It really is nice to have you here again," Maud said, holding Polly's cold hand as she sat at her feet, comfortably settled between Fanny and Mr. Shaw, while Tom leaned on the back of his mother's chair, enjoying the scene.

“How do you get on? When do you begin? Where is your nest? Now tell all about it,” began Fanny, who was full of curiosity about the new plan.

“How are you doing? When do you start? Where is your home? Now tell me everything about it,” said Fanny, who was very curious about the new plan.

“I shall get on very well, I think, for I've got twelve scholars to begin with, all able to pay a good price, and I shall give my first lesson on Monday.”

“I think I'm going to do really well because I have twelve students to start with, all of whom can pay a good rate, and I'm going to give my first lesson on Monday.”

“Don't you dread it?” asked Fanny.

“Don't you hate it?” asked Fanny.

“Not much; why should I?” answered Polly, stoutly.

“Not much; why should I?” Polly replied confidently.

“Well, I don't know; it's a new thing, and must be a little bit hard at first,” stammered Fanny, not liking to say that working for one's living seemed a dreadful hardship to her.

“Well, I don’t know; it’s something new, and it’s probably a little tough at first,” stammered Fanny, not wanting to admit that the idea of working for a living felt like a terrible struggle to her.

“It will be tiresome, of course, but I shall get used to it; I shall like the exercise, and the new people and places I must see will amuse me. Then the independence will be delightful, and if I can save a little to help Kitty along with, that will be best of all.”

"It will be tiring, of course, but I'll get used to it; I’ll enjoy the exercise, and the new people and places I’ll encounter will keep me entertained. Then the independence will be great, and if I can save a little to help Kitty out, that will be the best of all."

Polly's face shone as if the prospect was full of pleasure instead of work, and the hearty good will with which she undertook the new task, seemed to dignify her humble hopes and plans, and make them interesting in the sight of others.

Polly's face lit up as if the opportunity was filled with joy instead of hard work, and the genuine enthusiasm with which she embraced the new task made her modest dreams and plans seem more meaningful and appealing to others.

“Who have you got for pupils?” asked Mrs. Shaw, forgetting her nerves for a minute.

“Who do you have for students?” asked Mrs. Shaw, momentarily forgetting her nerves.

Polly named her list, and took a secret satisfaction in seeing the impression which certain names made upon her hearers.

Polly titled her list and felt a quiet satisfaction seeing the effect that certain names had on her listeners.

“How in the world did you get the Davenports and the Greys, my dear?” said Mrs. Shaw, sitting erect in her surprise.

“How on earth did you manage to get the Davenports and the Greys, my dear?” said Mrs. Shaw, sitting up straight in her surprise.

“Mrs. Davenport and mother are relations, you know.”

“Mrs. Davenport and my mom are relatives, you know.”

“You never told us that before!” “The Davenports have been away some years, and I forgot all about them. But when I was making my plan, I knew I must have a good name or two to set me going, so I just wrote and asked Mrs. D. if she would help me. She came and saw us and was very kind, and has got these pupils for me, like a dear, good woman as she is.”

"You never mentioned that before!" "The Davenports have been away for a few years, and I completely forgot about them. But when I was making my plans, I realized I needed a couple of solid names to kick things off, so I just wrote to Mrs. D. and asked for her help. She came to see us and was really sweet, and she's got these students for me, just like the wonderful person she is."

“Where did you learn so much worldly wisdom, Polly?” asked Mr. Shaw, as his wife fell back in her chair, and took out her salts, as if this discovery had been too much for her.

"Where did you learn so much about the world, Polly?" asked Mr. Shaw, as his wife leaned back in her chair and took out her salts, as if this revelation had been overwhelming for her.

“I learnt it here, sir,” answered Polly, laughing. “I used to think patronage and things of that sort very disagreeable and not worth having, but I've got wiser, and to a certain extent I'm glad to use whatever advantages I have in my power, if they can be honestly got.”

“I learned it here, sir,” Polly replied with a laugh. “I used to find things like patronage really unpleasant and not worth the trouble, but I've become wiser, and to some extent, I’m glad to use whatever advantages I have if they can be obtained honestly.”

“Why did n't you let us help you in the beginning? We should have been very glad to, I'm sure,” put in Mrs. Shaw, who quite burned to be known as a joint patroness with Mrs. Davenport.

“Why didn’t you let us help you in the beginning? We would have been really happy to, I’m sure,” said Mrs. Shaw, who was eager to be recognized as a co-patron with Mrs. Davenport.

“I know you would, but you have all been so kind to me I did n't want to trouble you with my little plans till the first steps were taken. Besides, I did n't know as you would like to recommend me as a teacher, though you like me well enough as plain Polly.”

“I know you would, but you’ve all been so kind to me that I didn’t want to bother you with my little plans until I’d taken the first steps. Plus, I wasn’t sure if you would want to recommend me as a teacher, even though you like me well enough as plain Polly.”

“My dear, of course I would, and we want you to take Maud at once, and teach her your sweet songs. She has a fine voice, and is really suffering for a teacher.”

"My dear, of course I would, and we want you to take Maud right away and teach her your lovely songs. She has a great voice and is truly in need of a teacher."

A slight smile passed over Polly's face as she returned her thanks for the new pupil, for she remembered a time when Mrs. Shaw considered her “sweet songs” quite unfit for a fashionable young lady's repertoire. “Where is your room?” asked Maud.

A small smile crossed Polly's face as she thanked the new student because she remembered when Mrs. Shaw thought her “sweet songs” were completely inappropriate for a young lady's repertoire. “Where is your room?” asked Maud.

“My old friend Miss Mills has taken me in, and I am nicely settled. Mother did n't like the idea of my going to a strange boarding-house, so Miss Mills kindly made a place for me. You know she lets her rooms without board, but she is going to give me my dinners, and I'm to get my own breakfast and tea, quite independently. I like that way, and it's very little trouble, my habits are so simple; a bowl of bread and milk night and morning, with baked apples or something of that sort, is all I want, and I can have it when I like.”

“My old friend Miss Mills has taken me in, and I’m nicely settled. Mom didn't like the idea of me going to a strange boarding house, so Miss Mills kindly made space for me. You know she rents out her rooms without meals, but she’s going to provide my dinners, and I’m responsible for my own breakfast and tea, completely on my own. I like that setup, and it’s very little trouble since my habits are so simple; a bowl of bread and milk morning and night, with baked apples or something like that, is all I want, and I can have it whenever I like.”

“Is your room comfortably furnished? Can't we lend you anything, my dear? An easy-chair now, or a little couch, so necessary when one comes in tired,” said Mrs. Shaw, taking unusual interest in the affair.

“Is your room comfortably furnished? Is there anything we can lend you, dear? An easy chair or a little couch, which is so helpful when you come in tired,” said Mrs. Shaw, showing a rare interest in the situation.

“Thank you, but I don't need anything, for I brought all sorts of home comforts with me. Oh, Fan, you ought to have seen my triumphal entry into the city, sitting among my goods and chattels, in a farmer's cart.” Polly's laugh was so infectious that every one smiled and forgot to be shocked at her performance. “Yes,” she added, “I kept wishing I could meet you, just to see your horrified face when you saw me sitting on my little sofa, with boxes and bundles all round me, a bird-cage on one side, a fishing basket, with a kitten's head popping in and out of the hole, on the other side, and jolly old Mr. Brown, in his blue frock, perched on a keg of apples in front. It was a lovely bright day, and I enjoyed the ride immensely, for we had all sorts of adventures.”

“Thanks, but I don’t need anything because I brought all kinds of comforts with me. Oh, Fan, you should have seen my grand entrance into the city, sitting among my stuff in a farmer's cart.” Polly's laugh was so contagious that everyone smiled and forgot to be shocked by her antics. “Yeah,” she continued, “I kept wishing I could run into you, just to see your horrified expression when you found me sitting on my little sofa, with boxes and bundles all around, a birdcage on one side, and a fishing basket with a kitten's head popping in and out on the other side, while the jolly old Mr. Brown in his blue coat was sitting on a keg of apples in front. It was such a beautiful sunny day, and I really enjoyed the ride since we had all sorts of adventures.”

“Oh, tell about it,” begged Maud, when the general laugh at Polly's picture had subsided.

“Oh, come on, tell us about it,” Maud pleaded, once the laughter from Polly's picture had died down.

“Well, in the first place, we forgot my ivy, and Kitty came running after me, with it. Then we started again, but were soon stopped by a great shouting, and there was Will racing down the hill, waving a pillow in one hand and a squash pie in the other. How we did laugh when he came up and explained that our neighbor, old Mrs. Dodd, had sent in a hop-pillow for me, in case of headache, and a pie to begin housekeeping with. She seemed so disappointed at being too late that Will promised to get them to me, if he ran all the way to town. The pillow was easily disposed of, but that pie! I do believe it was stowed in every part of the wagon, and never staid anywhere. I found it in my lap, then on the floor, next, upside down among the books, then just on the point of coasting off a trunk into the road, and at last it landed in my rocking-chair. Such a remarkable pie as it was, too, for in spite of all its wanderings, it never got spilt or broken, and we finally ate it for lunch, in order to be left in peace. Next, my kitty got away, and I had a chase over walls and brooks before I got her, while Mr. Brown sat shaking with fun, to see me run. We finished off by having the book-shelves tumble on our heads as we went down a hill, and losing my chair off behind, as we went up a hill. A shout made us pause, and, looking back, there was the poor little chair rocking all by itself in the middle of the road, while a small boy sat on the fence and whooped. It was great fun, I do assure you.”

"First off, we forgot my ivy, and Kitty came rushing after me with it. We started again, but soon got interrupted by loud shouting, and there was Will sprinting down the hill, waving a pillow in one hand and a squash pie in the other. We couldn't stop laughing when he caught up to us and explained that our neighbor, old Mrs. Dodd, had sent a hop pillow for me in case I got a headache, and a pie to kick off our new household. She looked so disappointed for being too late that Will promised to bring them to me, even if he had to run all the way to town. The pillow was easy to handle, but that pie! I swear it was jammed into every spot in the wagon and never stayed in one place. I found it on my lap, then on the floor, next upside down among the books, then about to roll off a trunk into the road, and finally, it ended up in my rocking chair. What a pie it was, though! Despite all its adventures, it never spilled or broke, and we ended up eating it for lunch just to be left in peace. Then my kitty got loose, and I had to chase her over walls and streams before I finally caught her, all while Mr. Brown was laughing so hard watching me run. We wrapped up by having the book shelves fall on us as we went down a hill and losing my chair behind us while climbing up another. A shout made us stop, and when we looked back, there was my poor little chair rocking all by itself in the middle of the road, while a little boy sat on the fence and cheered. It was such a blast, I promise you."

Polly had run on in her lively way, not because she thought her adventures amounted to much, but from a wish to cheer up her friends, who had struck her as looking rather dull and out of sorts, especially Mr. Shaw; and when she saw him lean back in his chair with the old hearty laugh, she was satisfied, and blessed the unlucky pie for amusing him.

Polly had continued on in her lively way, not because she thought her adventures were that significant, but out of a desire to lift her friends' spirits, who seemed rather gloomy and out of sorts, especially Mr. Shaw; and when she saw him lean back in his chair with his usual hearty laugh, she felt satisfied and thanked the unfortunate pie for making him laugh.

“Oh, Polly, you do tell such interesting things!” sighed Maud, wiping her eyes.

“Oh, Polly, you share the most interesting things!” sighed Maud, wiping her eyes.

“I wish I'd met you, I'd have given you three cheers and a tiger, for it must have been an imposing spectacle,” said Tom.

“I wish I had met you; I would have given you three cheers and a tiger because it must have been an impressive sight,” said Tom.

“No, you would n't; you'd have whisked round the corner when you saw me coming or have stared straight before you, utterly unconscious of the young woman in the baggage wagon.”

“No, you wouldn't; you’d have darted around the corner when you saw me coming or have stared straight ahead, completely unaware of the young woman in the baggage wagon.”

Polly laughed in his face just as she used to do, when she said that, and, in spite of the doubt cast upon his courtesy, Tom rather liked it, though he had nothing to say for himself but a reproachful, “Now, Polly, that's too bad.”

Polly laughed right in his face like she always used to when she said that, and even though his politeness was thrown into question, Tom quite enjoyed it, even though all he could manage to say was a disappointed, “Now, Polly, that's not cool.”

“True, nevertheless. You must come and see my pets, Maud, for my cat and bird live together as happily as brother and sister,” said Polly, turning to Maud, who devoured every word she said.

“True, though. You have to come and see my pets, Maud, because my cat and bird get along as happily as siblings,” said Polly, turning to Maud, who absorbed every word she said.

“That's not saying much for them,” muttered Tom, feeling that Polly ought to address more of her conversation to him.

“That's not saying much for them,” Tom muttered, thinking that Polly should direct more of her conversation to him.

“Polly knows what she's talking about; her brothers appreciate their sisters,” observed Fanny, in her sharp tone.

“Polly knows her stuff; her brothers really appreciate their sister,” Fanny remarked, sounding sharp.

“And Polly appreciates her brothers, don't forget to add that, ma'am,” answered Tom.

“And Polly appreciates her brothers, don’t forget to add that, ma’am,” replied Tom.

“Did I tell you that Will was going to college?” broke in Polly, to avert the rising storm.

“Did I mention that Will is going to college?” Polly interjected, trying to prevent the escalating tension.

“Hope he'll enjoy himself,” observed Tom, with the air of a man who had passed through all the mysteries, and reached that state of sublime indifference which juniors seem to pride themselves upon.

“Hope he has a good time,” said Tom, with the vibe of someone who had gone through all the ups and downs and reached that level of total indifference that younger people seem to take pride in.

“I think he will, he is so fond of study, and is so anxious to improve every opportunity. I only hope he won't overwork and get sick, as so many boys do,” said simple Polly, with such a respectful belief in the eager thirst for knowledge of collegians as a class, that Tom regarded the deluded girl with a smile of lofty pity, from the heights of his vast and varied experience.

“I think he will; he loves studying and really wants to make the most of every chance he gets. I just hope he doesn’t overwork himself and get sick like so many boys do,” said simple Polly, with such a genuine faith in the strong desire for knowledge seen in college students that Tom looked at her with a smile of superior pity, considering his own extensive and diverse experience.

“Guess he won't hurt himself. I'll see that he don't study too hard.” And Tom's eyes twinkled as they used to do, when he planned his boyish pranks.

“Guess he won't hurt himself. I'll make sure he doesn't study too hard.” And Tom's eyes sparkled like they used to when he plotted his boyish pranks.

“I'm afraid you can't be trusted as a guide, if various rumors I've heard are true,” said Polly, looking up at him with a wistful expression, that caused his face to assume the sobriety of an owl's.

“I’m afraid I can't trust you as a guide if the rumors I’ve heard are true,” said Polly, looking up at him with a longing expression that made his face take on the seriousness of an owl’s.

“Base slanders; I'm as steady as a clock, an ornament to my class, and a model young man, ain't I, mother?” And Tom patted her thin cheek with a caressing hand, sure of one firm friend in her; for when he ceased to be a harum-scarum boy, Mrs. Shaw began to take great pride in her son, and he, missing grandma, tried to fill her place with his feeble mother.

“Those are just lies; I'm as reliable as a clock, a pride of my class, and a good young man, right, Mom?” And Tom gently patted her thin cheek, feeling sure he had one solid supporter in her; because after he stopped being a reckless boy, Mrs. Shaw started to take great pride in her son, and he, missing grandma, tried to replace her with his fragile mother.

“Yes, dear, you are all I could ask,” and Mrs. Shaw looked up at him with such affection and confidence in her eyes, that Polly gave Tom the first approving look she had vouchsafed him since she came.

“Yes, dear, you are everything I could wish for,” and Mrs. Shaw looked up at him with such love and trust in her eyes that Polly gave Tom the first approving glance she had given him since her arrival.

Why Tom should look troubled and turn grave all at once, she could n't understand, but she liked to see him stroke his mother's cheek so softly, as he stood with his head resting on the high back of her chair, for Polly fancied that he felt a man's pity for her weakness, and was learning a son's patient love for a mother who had had much to bear with him.

Why Tom looked troubled and suddenly serious, she couldn't understand, but she liked watching him gently stroke his mother's cheek while he rested his head on the high back of her chair. Polly imagined that he felt a man's compassion for her vulnerability and was learning a son's patient love for a mother who had dealt with a lot because of him.

“I'm so glad you are going to be here all winter, for we are to be very gay, and I shall enjoy taking you round with me,” began Fanny, forgetting Polly's plan for a moment.

“I'm so happy you're going to be here all winter because we’re going to have a great time, and I can't wait to take you around with me,” Fanny started, momentarily forgetting Polly's plan.

Polly shook her head decidedly. “It sounds very nice, but it can't be done, Fan, for I've come to work, not play; to save, not spend; and parties will be quite out of the question for me.”

Polly shook her head firmly. “It sounds great, but it can't happen, Fan, because I'm here to work, not to have fun; to save, not to spend; and parties are totally out of the question for me.”

“You don't intend to work all the time, without a bit of fun, I hope,” cried Fanny, dismayed at the idea.

“You're not planning to work all the time without having any fun, are you?” Fanny exclaimed, shocked at the thought.

“I mean to do what I've undertaken, and not to be tempted away from my purpose by anything. I should n't be fit to give lessons if I was up late, should I? And how far would my earnings go towards dress, carriages, and all the little expenses which would come if I set up for a young lady in society? I can't do both, and I'm not going to try, but I can pick up bits of fun as I go along, and be contented with free concerts and lectures, seeing you pretty often, and every Sunday Will is to spend with me, so I shall have quite as much dissipation as is good for me.”

“I intend to stick to what I've committed to and not let anything distract me from my goal. I wouldn't be fit to teach if I stayed up late, right? And how far would my earnings stretch for dresses, carriages, and all the little expenses that come with trying to be a young lady in society? I can't do both, and I'm not going to attempt it, but I can have some fun along the way, and be satisfied with free concerts and lectures, seeing you often, and every Sunday Will is going to spend with me, so I’ll have just enough excitement that’s good for me.”

“If you don't come to my parties, I'll never forgive you,” said Fanny, as Polly paused, while Tom chuckled inwardly at the idea of calling visits from a brother “dissipation.”

“If you don't come to my parties, I’ll never forgive you,” Fanny said, while Polly paused, and Tom chuckled to himself at the thought of calling visits from a brother “dissipation.”

“Any small party, where it will do to wear a plain black silk, I can come to; but the big ones must n't be thought of, thank you.”

“Any small party where it’s fine to wear a plain black silk, I can attend; but the big ones are out of the question, thank you.”

It was charming to see the resolution of Polly's face when she said that; for she knew her weakness, and beyond that black silk she had determined not to go. Fanny said no more, for she felt quite sure that Polly would relent when the time came, and she planned to give her a pretty dress for a Christmas present, so that one excuse should be removed.

It was delightful to see the look of determination on Polly's face when she said that; for she was aware of her weakness, and beyond that black silk, she had decided not to compromise. Fanny didn't say anything else, as she was confident that Polly would change her mind when the moment arrived. She planned to gift her a beautiful dress for Christmas, hoping that would remove one reason for her reluctance.

“I say, Polly, won't you give some of us fellows music lessons? Somebody wants me to play, and I'd rather learn of you than any Senor Twankydillo,” said Tom, who did n't find the conversation interesting.

“I say, Polly, would you give some of us guys music lessons? Someone wants me to play, and I'd rather learn from you than any Senor Twankydillo,” said Tom, who didn't find the conversation interesting.

“Oh, yes; if any of you boys honestly want to learn, and will behave yourselves, I'll take you; but I shall charge extra,” answered Polly, with a wicked sparkle of the eye, though her face was quite sober, and her tone delightfully business-like.

"Oh, definitely; if any of you guys really want to learn and can behave yourselves, I'll take you on, but I'll charge extra," Polly replied, with a mischievous twinkle in her eye, even though her face was completely serious and her tone wonderfully professional.

“Why, Polly, Tom is n't a boy; he's twenty, and he says I must treat him with respect. Besides, he's engaged, and does put on such airs,” broke in Maud who regarded her brother as a venerable being.

“Why, Polly, Tom isn't a boy; he's twenty, and he says I have to treat him with respect. Plus, he's engaged and acts so superior,” interrupted Maud, who viewed her brother as a wise elder.

“Who is the little girl?” asked Polly taking the news as a joke.

“Who is the little girl?” Polly asked, taking the news as a joke.

“Trix; why, did n't you know it?” answered Maud, as if it had been an event of national importance.

“Trix; didn’t you know that?” replied Maud, as if it were a matter of national significance.

“No! is it true, Fan?” and Polly turned to her friend with a face full of surprise, while Tom struck an imposing attitude, and affected absence of mind.

“Seriously? Is it true, Fan?” Polly asked her friend, her face full of surprise, while Tom struck a dramatic pose and pretended to be lost in thought.

“I forgot to tell you in my last letter; it's just out, and we don't like it very well,” observed Fanny, who would have preferred to be engaged first herself.

“I forgot to mention in my last letter; it just came out, and we’re not really impressed with it,” said Fanny, who would have rather been engaged herself first.

“It's a very nice thing, and I am perfectly satisfied,” announced Mrs. Shaw, rousing from a slight doze.

“It's really nice, and I'm totally satisfied,” said Mrs. Shaw, waking up from a light nap.

“Polly looks as if she did n't believe it. Have n't I the appearance of 'the happiest man alive'?” asked Tom, wondering if it could be pity which he saw in the steady eyes fixed on him.

“Polly looks like she doesn’t believe it. Don’t I look like 'the happiest man alive'?” asked Tom, wondering if that was pity he saw in the steady eyes staring at him.

“No, I don't think you have,” she said, slowly.

“No, I don't think you have,” she said, slowly.

“How the deuce should a man look, then?” cried Tom, rather nettled at her sober reception of the grand news.

“How on earth should a guy look, then?” Tom exclaimed, a bit irritated by her serious response to the big news.

“As if he had learned to care for some one a great deal more than for himself,” answered Polly, with sudden color in her cheeks, and a sudden softening of the voice, as her eyes turned away from Tom, who was the picture of a complacent dandy, from the topmost curl of his auburn head to the tips of his aristocratic boots.

“As if he had learned to care for someone a lot more than for himself,” replied Polly, her cheeks flushing and her voice softening as she shifted her gaze away from Tom, who looked every bit the satisfied dandy, from the top curl of his auburn hair to the tips of his fancy boots.

“Tommy's quenched; I agree with you, Polly; I never liked Trix, and I hope it's only a boy-and-girl fancy, that will soon die a natural death,” said Mr. Shaw, who seemed to find it difficult to help falling into a brown study, in spite of the lively chatter going on about him.

“Tommy's finished; I agree with you, Polly; I never liked Trix, and I hope it's just a childish crush that will fade away soon,” said Mr. Shaw, who seemed to struggle to stay engaged despite the lively conversation happening around him.

Shaw, Jr., being highly incensed at the disrespectful manner in which his engagement was treated, tried to assume a superb air of indifference, and finding that a decided failure, was about to stroll out of the room with a comprehensive nod, when his mother called after him: “Where are you going, dear?”

Shaw, Jr., extremely upset by the disrespectful way his engagement was handled, tried to act like it didn’t bother him, and realizing that wasn’t working, was about to walk out of the room with a dismissive nod when his mother called after him, “Where are you going, dear?”

“To see Trix, of course. Good-by, Polly,” and Mr. Thomas departed, hoping that by the skillful change of tone, from ardent impatience to condescending coolness, he had impressed one hearer at least with the fact that he regarded Trix as the star of his existence, and Polly as a presuming little chit.

"To see Trix, of course. Goodbye, Polly," and Mr. Thomas left, hoping that his clever switch from eager impatience to casual indifference had at least made one listener realize that he saw Trix as the highlight of his life, while he thought of Polly as an annoying little brat.

If he could have heard her laugh, and Fanny's remarks, his wrath would have boiled over; fortunately he was spared the trial, and went away hoping that the coquetries of his Trix would make him forget Polly's look when she answered his question.

If he could have heard her laugh and Fanny's comments, he would have lost his temper; fortunately, he was spared that experience and left, hoping that Trix's flirtations would help him forget the way Polly looked when she answered his question.

“My dear, that boy is the most deluded creature you ever saw,” began Fanny, as soon as the front door banged. “Belle and Trix both tried to catch him, and the slyest got him; for, in spite of his airs, he is as soft-hearted as a baby. You see Trix has broken off two engagements already, and the third time she got jilted herself. Such a fuss as she made! I declare, it really was absurd. But I do think she felt it very much, for she would n't go out at all, and got thin, and pale, and blue, and was really quite touching. I pitied her, and had her here a good deal, and Tom took her part; he always does stand up for the crushed ones, and that's good of him, I allow. Well, she did the forsaken very prettily; let Tom amuse her, and led him on till the poor fellow lost his wits, and finding her crying one day (about her hat, which was n't becoming), he thought she was mourning for Mr. Banks, and so, to comfort her, the goose proposed. That was all she wanted; she snapped him up at once, and there he is in a nice scrape; for since her engagement she is as gay as ever, flirts awfully with any one who comes along, and keeps Tom in a fume all the time. I really don't think he cares for her half as much as he makes believe, but he'll stand by her through thick and thin, rather than do as Banks did.”

“My dear, that boy is the most clueless person you’ll ever meet,” Fanny started as soon as the front door slammed shut. “Belle and Trix both tried to win him over, and the sneakiest one got him; because, despite how he acts, he’s as soft-hearted as a baby. You see, Trix has already broken off two engagements, and the third time she got dumped herself. What a scene she made! Honestly, it was pretty ridiculous. But I do think she really felt it deeply because she refused to go out at all, and she got thin, pale, and sad, which was really quite moving. I felt sorry for her and had her over a lot, and Tom always supports the ones who are down and out. That’s really nice of him, I must admit. Anyway, she played the heartbroken role beautifully; she let Tom entertain her and led him on until the poor guy lost his mind, and when he found her crying one day (about her hat, which wasn’t flattering), he thought she was mourning for Mr. Banks, so, in an attempt to comfort her, the fool proposed. That was all she was waiting for; she snapped him up immediately, and now he’s in quite a predicament because since her engagement, she’s as cheerful as ever, flirting madly with anyone who comes around, and keeps Tom riled up all the time. I truly don’t think he cares for her as much as he pretends, but he’ll stand by her no matter what, rather than do what Banks did.”

“Poor Tom!” was all Polly said, when Fan had poured the story into her ear, as they sat whispering in the sofa corner.

“Poor Tom!” was all Polly said when Fan had shared the story with her as they sat whispering in the corner of the sofa.

“My only consolation is that Trix will break off the affair before spring; she always does, so that she may be free for the summer campaign. It won't hurt Tom, but I hate to have him make a fool of himself out of pity, for he is more of a man than he seems, and I don't want any one to plague him.”

"My only comfort is that Trix will end the affair before spring; she always does, so she can be free for the summer. It won't hurt Tom, but I hate that he might embarrass himself out of pity, because he's more of a man than he appears, and I don't want anyone to bother him."

“No one but yourself,” said Polly, smiling.

“No one but you,” Polly said with a smile.

“Well, that's all fair; he is a torment sometimes, but I'm rather fond of him in spite of it. I get so tired of the other fellows, they are such absurd things and when Tom is in his good mood he is very nice and quite refreshing.”

“Well, that's all fair; he can be annoying sometimes, but I actually like him despite that. I get so tired of the other guys, they’re just so ridiculous, and when Tom is in a good mood, he’s really nice and quite refreshing.”

“I'm glad to hear it,” said Polly, making a mental note of the fact.

“I'm happy to hear that,” said Polly, keeping a mental note of it.

“Yes, and when grandma was ill he was perfectly devoted. I did n't know the boy had so much gentleness in him. He took her death sadly to heart, for, though he did n't say much, he was very grave and steady for a long time. I tried to comfort him, and we had two or three real sweet little talks together, and seemed to get acquainted for the first time. It was very nice, but it did n't last; good times never do with us. We soon got back into the old way, and now we hector one another just as before.”

“Yes, and when grandma was sick, he was completely devoted. I didn't realize the boy had so much kindness in him. He took her death really hard, because even though he didn't say much, he was very serious and calm for a long time. I tried to comfort him, and we had two or three genuine sweet little conversations together, which felt like we were getting to know each other for the first time. It was really nice, but it didn't last; good times never do for us. We quickly reverted to our old ways, and now we tease each other just like before.”

Fanny sighed, then yawned, and fell into her usual listless attitude, as if the brief excitement of Polly's coming had begun to subside.

Fanny sighed, then yawned, and settled into her usual indifferent posture, as if the short thrill of Polly's arrival had started to fade.

“Walk home with me and see my funny little room. It's bright now, and the air will do you good. Come, both of you, and have a frolic as we used to,” said Polly, for the red sunset now burning in the west seemed to invite them out.

“Walk home with me and check out my quirky little room. It's so bright now, and the fresh air will be good for you. Come on, both of you, and let's have some fun like we used to,” said Polly, as the red sunset glowing in the west seemed to beckon them outside.

They agreed, and soon the three were walking briskly away to Polly's new home, in a quiet street, where a few old trees rustled in the summer, and the morning sun shone pleasantly in winter time.

They agreed, and soon the three were walking quickly to Polly's new home, on a quiet street where a few old trees rustled in the summer, and the morning sun shone warmly in the winter.

     “The way into my parlor
     Is up a winding stair,”
 
     “The way into my parlor
     Is up a winding stair,”

sang Polly, running up two flights of broad, old-fashioned steps, and opening the door of a back room, out of which streamed the welcome glow of firelight.

sang Polly, running up two flights of wide, old-fashioned stairs, and opening the door to a back room, from which the warm glow of firelight streamed out.

“These are my pets, Maud,” she added, pausing on the threshold, and beckoning the girls to look in quietly.

“These are my pets, Maud,” she said, pausing at the doorway and motioning for the girls to look in quietly.

On the rug, luxuriously basking in the warmth, lay a gray kitten, and close by, meditatively roosting on one leg, stood a plump canary, who cocked his bright eye at the new-comers, gave a loud chirp as if to wake his comrade, and then flew straight to Polly's shoulder, where he broke into a joyful song to welcome his mistress home.

On the rug, soaking up the warmth, lay a gray kitten, and nearby, perched on one leg, stood a chubby canary. He tilted his bright eye at the newcomers, chirped loudly as if to wake his friend, and then flew right to Polly's shoulder, where he burst into a joyful song to greet her home.

“Allow me to introduce my family,” said Polly; “this noisy little chap the boys named Nicodemus; and this dozy cat is called Ashputtel, because the joy of her life is to get among the cinders. Now, take off your things, and let me do the honors, for you are to stop to tea, and the carriage is to come for you at eight. I arranged it with your mother while you were upstairs.”

“Let me introduce my family,” said Polly. “This noisy little guy the boys named Nicodemus, and this sleepy cat is called Ashputtel because she loves to hang out in the ashes. Now, take off your things and let me take care of you, because you’re staying for tea, and the carriage will come for you at eight. I arranged it with your mom while you were upstairs.”

“I want to see everything,” said Maud, when the hats were off, and the hands warmed.

“I want to see everything,” said Maud, when the hats were off and the hands were warmed.

“So you shall; for I think my housekeeping arrangements will amuse you.”

“So you will; because I think my housekeeping plans will entertain you.”

Then Polly showed her kingdom, and the three had a merry time over it. The big piano took up so much room there was no place for a bed; but Polly proudly displayed the resources of her chintz-covered couch, for the back let down, the seat lifted up, and inside were all the pillows and blankets. “So convenient, you see, and yet out of the way in the daytime, for two or three of my pupils come to me,” explained Polly.

Then Polly showed her kingdom, and the three had a great time exploring it. The big piano took up so much space that there was no room for a bed; but Polly proudly showcased her chintz-covered couch, since the back fell down, the seat lifted up, and inside were all the pillows and blankets. “It’s so convenient, you see, and yet out of the way during the day, because two or three of my students come to me,” explained Polly.

Then there was a bright drugget over the faded carpet, the little rocking-chair and sewing-table stood at one window, the ivy ran all over the other, and hid the banqueting performances which went on in that corner. Book-shelves hung over the sofa, a picture or two on the walls, and a great vase of autumn leaves and grasses beautified the low chimney-piece. It was a very humble little room, but Polly had done her best to make it pleasant, and it already had a home-like look, with the cheery fire, and the household pets chirping and purring confidingly on the rug.

Then there was a bright rug over the faded carpet, the little rocking chair and sewing table stood by one window, the ivy climbed all over the other and concealed the gatherings that happened in that corner. Bookshelves hung over the sofa, a picture or two decorated the walls, and a large vase filled with autumn leaves and grasses adorned the low mantel. It was a very modest little room, but Polly had done her best to make it inviting, and it already had a cozy feel, with the cheerful fire and the household pets chirping and purring trustfully on the rug.

“How nice it is!” exclaimed Maud, as she emerged from the big closet where Polly kept her stores. “Such a cunning teakettle and saucepan, and a tete-a-tete set, and lots of good things to eat. Do have toast for tea, Polly, and let me make it with the new toasting fork; it's such fun to play cook.”

“How nice it is!” Maud said excitedly as she stepped out of the big closet where Polly kept her supplies. “What a cute teakettle and saucepan, and a little tea set, plus plenty of tasty snacks. Let's have toast for tea, Polly, and let me make it with the new toasting fork; it’s so much fun to pretend to be a cook.”

Fanny was not so enthusiastic as her sister, for her eyes saw many traces of what seemed like poverty to her; but Polly was so gay, so satisfied with her small establishment, so full of happy hopes and plans, that her friend had not the heart to find a fault or suggest an improvement, and sat where she was told, laughing and talking while the others got tea.

Fanny wasn't as excited as her sister because she noticed many signs of what looked like poverty to her. But Polly was so cheerful, so content with her little setup, and so full of happy hopes and plans that her friend couldn't bring herself to criticize or suggest any changes. Instead, she stayed where she was told, laughing and chatting while the others made tea.

“This will be a country supper, girls,” said Polly, bustling about. “Here is real cream, brown bread, home-made cake, and honey from my own beehives. Mother fitted me out with such a supply, I'm glad to have a party, for I can't eat it all quick enough. Butter the toast, Maudie, and put that little cover over it. Tell me when the kettle boils, and don't step on Nicodemus, whatever you do.”

“This is going to be a country supper, girls,” said Polly, busying herself. “We have real cream, brown bread, homemade cake, and honey from my own beehives. Mom stocked me up with so much, I’m excited to have a party because I can’t eat it all fast enough. Butter the toast, Maudie, and put that little cover over it. Let me know when the kettle boils, and whatever you do, don’t step on Nicodemus.”

“What a capital house-keeper you will make some day,” said Fanny, as she watched Polly spread her table with a neatness and despatch which was pleasant to behold.

“What a great housekeeper you'll be someday,” said Fanny, as she watched Polly set the table with a neatness and efficiency that was nice to see.

“Yes, it's good practice,” laughed Polly, filling her tiny teapot, and taking her place behind the tray, with a matronly air, which was the best joke of the whole.

“Yes, it’s good practice,” laughed Polly, filling her small teapot and taking her spot behind the tray, with a nurturing vibe, which was the funniest part of it all.

“This is the most delicious party I ever went to,” observed Maud, with her mouth full of honey, when the feast was well under way. “I do wish I could have a nice room like this, and a cat and a bird that would n't eat each other up, and a dear little teakettle, and make just as much toast as I like.”

“This is the best party I’ve ever been to,” Maud said, her mouth full of honey, as the feast continued. “I really wish I could have a nice room like this, and a cat and a bird that wouldn’t eat each other, and a cute little teakettle, and make as much toast as I want.”

Such a peal of laughter greeted Maud's pensive aspiration, that Miss Mills smiled over her solitary cup of tea, and little Nick burst into a perfect ecstasy of song, as he sat on the sugar-bowl helping himself.

Such a burst of laughter met Maud's thoughtful wish that Miss Mills smiled over her lone cup of tea, while little Nick jumped into pure joy as he sat on the sugar bowl serving himself.

“I don't care for the toast and the kettle, but I do envy you your good spirits, Polly,” said Fanny, as the merriment subsided. “I'm so tired of everybody and everything, it seems sometimes as if I should die of ennui. Don't you ever feel so?”

“I don't care about the toast and the kettle, but I do envy you your good mood, Polly,” said Fanny, as the laughter died down. “I'm so tired of everyone and everything; sometimes it feels like I'm going to die of boredom. Don't you ever feel that way?”

“Things worry me sometimes, but I just catch up a broom and sweep, or wash hard, or walk, or go at something with all my might, and I usually find that by the time I get through the worry is gone, or I've got courage enough to bear it without grumbling,” answered Polly, cutting the brown loaf energetically.

“Sometimes things stress me out, but I just grab a broom and sweep, or clean hard, or go for a walk, or throw myself into something with all my energy, and I usually find that by the time I’m done, the worry is gone, or I have enough courage to handle it without complaining,” answered Polly, chopping the brown loaf energetically.

“I can't do those things, you know; there's no need of it, and I don't think they'd cure my worrying,” said Fanny, languidly feeding Ashputtel, who sat decorously beside her, at the table, winking at the cream pot.

“I can’t do those things, you know; it’s unnecessary, and I don’t think they’d cure my worrying,” said Fanny, lazily feeding Ashputtel, who sat properly beside her at the table, winking at the cream jug.

“A little poverty would do you good, Fan; just enough necessity to keep you busy till you find how good work is; and when you once learn that, you won't complain of ennui any more,” returned Polly, who had taken kindly the hard lesson which twenty years of cheerful poverty had taught her.

“A bit of poverty would benefit you, Fan; just enough struggle to keep you occupied until you realize how valuable work is; and once you understand that, you won’t grumble about boredom anymore,” replied Polly, who had embraced the tough lesson that twenty years of cheerful poverty had taught her.

“Mercy, no, I should hate that; but I wish some one would invent a new amusement for rich people. I'm dead sick of parties, and flirtations, trying to out-dress my neighbors, and going the same round year after year, like a squirrel in a cage.”

“Honestly, no, I should really hate that; but I wish someone would come up with a new way for rich people to have fun. I'm completely tired of parties, flirting, competing to out-dress my neighbors, and doing the same thing over and over again, like a squirrel in a cage.”

Fanny's tone was bitter as well as discontented, her face sad as well as listless, and Polly had an instinctive feeling that some trouble, more real than any she had ever known before, was lying heavy at her friend's heart. That was not the time to speak of it, but Polly resolved to stand ready to offer sympathy, if nothing more, whenever the confidential minute came; and her manner was so kind, so comfortable, that Fanny felt its silent magic, grew more cheerful in the quiet atmosphere of that little room, and when they said good-night, after an old-time gossip by the fire, she kissed her hostess warmly, saying, with a grateful look, “Polly, dear, I shall come often, you do me so much good.”

Fanny's tone was both bitter and discontented, her face sad and listless, and Polly had an instinctive feeling that some trouble, deeper than anything she had ever experienced, weighed heavily on her friend's heart. It wasn't the right time to bring it up, but Polly decided to be ready to offer sympathy, if nothing else, whenever the moment of trust came; and her manner was so kind and comforting that Fanny felt its quiet magic, became a bit more cheerful in the calm atmosphere of that little room, and when they said good-night after reminiscing by the fire, she kissed her hostess warmly, saying with a grateful look, “Polly, dear, I will come often; you help me so much.”





CHAPTER IX. LESSONS

THE first few weeks were hard ones, for Polly had not yet outgrown her natural shyness and going among so many strangers caused her frequent panics. But her purpose gave her courage, and when the ice was once broken, her little pupils quickly learned to love her. The novelty soon wore off, and though she thought she was prepared for drudgery, she found it very tedious to go on doing the same thing day after day. Then she was lonely, for Will could only come once a week, her leisure hours were Fanny's busiest, and the “bits of pleasure” were so few and far between that they only tantalized her. Even her small housekeeping lost its charms, for Polly was a social creature, and the solitary meals were often sad ones. Ashputtel and Nick did their best to cheer her, but they too, seemed to pine for country freedom and home atmosphere. Poor Puttel, after gazing wistfully out of the window at the gaunt city cats skulking about the yard, would retire to the rug, and curl herself up as if all hope of finding congenial society had failed; while little Nick would sing till he vibrated on his perch, without receiving any response except an inquisitive chirp from the pert sparrows, who seemed to twit him with his captivity. Yes, by the time the little teakettle had lost its brightness, Polly had decided that getting one's living was no joke, and many of her brilliant hopes had shared the fate of the little kettle.

The first few weeks were tough for Polly, as she hadn’t completely gotten over her natural shyness, and being around so many strangers made her anxious. But her determination gave her courage, and once she broke the ice, her little students quickly grew to love her. The novelty wore off fast, and although she thought she was ready for hard work, she found it really dull to do the same thing every day. Then she felt lonely, since Will could only visit once a week, her free time was when Fanny was busiest, and the few “bits of pleasure” she had were too rare to truly satisfy her. Even her small efforts at home lost their appeal, as Polly was a sociable person, and eating alone often felt sad. Ashputtel and Nick tried their best to cheer her up, but they also seemed to long for the freedom of the countryside and the comfort of home. Poor Puttel would gaze longingly out the window at the skinny city cats sneaking around the yard, then curl up on the rug as if she had lost all hope of finding friends; while little Nick would sing his heart out on his perch, getting nothing in return except an inquisitive chirp from the cheeky sparrows, who seemed to tease him about being trapped. Yes, by the time the little teakettle lost its shine, Polly realized that making a living wasn't easy, and many of her bright dreams had met the same fate as the little kettle.

If one could only make the sacrifice all at once, and done with it, then it would seem easier; but to keep up a daily sacrifice of one's wishes, tastes, and pleasures, is rather a hard task, especially when one is pretty, young, and gay. Lessons all day, a highly instructive lecture, books over a solitary fire, or music with no audience but a sleepy cat and a bird with his head tucked under his wing, for evening entertainment, was not exactly what might be called festive; so, in spite of her brave resolutions, Polly did long for a little fun sometimes, and after saying virtuously to herself at nine: “Yes, it is much wiser and better for me to go to bed early, and be ready for work tomorrow,” she would lie awake hearing the carriages roll to and fro, and imagining the gay girls inside, going to party, opera, or play, till Mrs. Dodd's hop pillow might as well have been stuffed with nettles, for any sleep it brought, or any use it was, except to catch and hide the tears that dropped on it when Polly's heart was very full.

If only the sacrifice could be made all at once and be done with it, it would feel easier; but keeping up a daily sacrifice of one's wishes, likes, and pleasures is a tough job, especially when you're pretty, young, and cheerful. Spending all day with lessons, attending a boring lecture, reading by a lonely fire, or enjoying music with no audience but a sleepy cat and a bird with its head tucked under its wing for evening entertainment wasn’t exactly festive; so despite her brave resolutions, Polly often craved a bit of fun. After telling herself at nine, “Yes, it’s much wiser and better for me to go to bed early and be ready for work tomorrow,” she would lie awake, hearing the carriages roll by and imagining the lively girls inside, heading to parties, the opera, or a show, until Mrs. Dodd's pillow might as well have been stuffed with nettles, because it didn’t bring her any sleep or serve any purpose, except catching and hiding the tears that fell onto it when Polly's heart felt very heavy.

Another thorn that wounded our Polly in her first attempt to make her way through the thicket that always bars a woman's progress, was the discovery that working for a living shuts a good many doors in one's face even in democratic America. As Fanny's guest she had been, in spite of poverty, kindly received wherever her friend took her, both as child and woman. Now, things were changed; the kindly people patronized, the careless forgot all about her, and even Fanny, with all her affection, felt that Polly the music teacher would not be welcome in many places where Polly the young lady had been accepted as “Miss Shaw's friend.”

Another challenge that hurt Polly in her first attempt to navigate the obstacles that often block a woman's progress was realizing that earning a living closes many doors, even in democratic America. As Fanny's guest, she had been, despite her financial struggles, warmly welcomed wherever her friend took her, both as a child and as a woman. Now, things had changed; the kind people turned into patrons, the indifferent forgot about her, and even Fanny, despite all her love, sensed that Polly the music teacher wouldn’t be welcome in many places where Polly the young lady had been accepted as “Miss Shaw's friend.”

Some of the girls still nodded amiably, but never invited her to visit them; others merely dropped their eyelids, and went by without speaking, while a good many ignored her as entirely as if she had been invisible. These things hurt Polly more than she would confess, for at home every one worked, and every one was respected for it. She tried not to care, but girls feel little slights keenly, and more than once Polly was severely tempted to give up her plan, and run away to the safe shelter at home.

Some of the girls still nodded politely, but never invited her to hang out with them; others just looked down and walked past without saying a word, while a lot completely ignored her as if she were invisible. These things hurt Polly more than she would admit, because at home everyone worked, and everyone was respected for it. She tried not to let it bother her, but girls really notice those small slights, and more than once Polly seriously thought about giving up her plan and running back home to safety.

Fanny never failed to ask her to every sort of festivity in the Shaw mansion; but after a few trials, Polly firmly declined everything but informal visits when the family were alone. She soon found that even the new black silk was n't fine enough for Fanny's smallest party, and, after receiving a few of the expressive glances by which women convey their opinion of their neighbor's toilet, and overhearing a joke or two “about that inevitable dress,” and “the little blackbird,” Polly folded away the once treasured frock, saying, with a choke in her voice: “I'll wear it for Will, he likes it, and clothes can't change his love for me.”

Fanny never missed an opportunity to invite her to every kind of celebration at the Shaw mansion; however, after a few attempts, Polly decisively turned down all but casual visits when the family was alone. She quickly realized that even the new black silk dress wasn't fancy enough for Fanny's smallest gatherings, and after catching a few disapproving looks that women give regarding each other's outfits and hearing a couple of jokes about “that inevitable dress” and “the little blackbird,” Polly put away the once-beloved dress, saying with a lump in her throat, “I'll wear it for Will, he likes it, and clothes can't change his love for me.”

I am afraid the wholesome sweetness of Polly's nature was getting a little soured by these troubles; but before lasting harm was done, she received, from an unexpected source, some of the real help which teaches young people how to bear these small crosses, by showing them the heavier ones they have escaped, and by giving them an idea of the higher pleasures one may earn in the good, old-fashioned ways that keep hearts sweet, heads sane, hands busy.

I’m worried that Polly’s naturally cheerful spirit was starting to be affected by these troubles; however, before any serious damage was done, she received, from an unexpected source, some real support that teaches young people how to deal with these small struggles by making them aware of the bigger challenges they’ve avoided and by showing them the higher joys that can be gained through the good, old-fashioned ways that keep hearts happy, minds clear, and hands active.

Everybody has their days of misfortune like little Rosamond, and Polly was beginning to think she had more than her share. One of these ended in a way which influenced her whole life, and so we will record it. It began early; for the hard-hearted little grate would n't behave itself till she had used up a ruinous quantity of kindlings. Then she scalded poor Puttel by upsetting her coffee-pot; and instead of a leisurely, cosy meal, had to hurry away uncomfortably, for everything went wrong even to the coming off of both bonnet strings in the last dreadful scramble. Being late, she of course forgot her music, and hurrying back for it, fell into a puddle, which capped the climax of her despair.

Everyone has their off days like little Rosamond, and Polly was starting to feel like she had more than her fair share. One of these days ended in a way that affected her entire life, so we should note it. It started early; the stubborn little grate wouldn’t cooperate until she used up an awful lot of kindling. Then she accidentally burned poor Puttel by knocking over her coffee pot; instead of enjoying a relaxing meal, she had to rush off uncomfortably, as everything went wrong, including both of her bonnet strings coming undone in the last frantic scramble. Being late, she naturally forgot her music, and while rushing back for it, she fell into a puddle, which was the final straw in her despair.

Such a trying morning as that was! Polly felt out of tune herself, and all the pianos seemed to need a tuner as much as she did. The pupils were unusually stupid, and two of them announced that their mamma was going to take them to the South, whither she was suddenly called. This was a blow, for they had just begun, and Polly had n't the face to send in a bill for a whole quarter, though her plans and calculations were sadly disturbed by the failure of that sum.

What a tough morning it was! Polly felt off-key, and all the pianos seemed to need tuning just as much as she did. The students were especially slow, and two of them said their mom was going to take them south because she was called away unexpectedly. This was a setback since they had just started, and Polly felt uncomfortable charging for a whole quarter, even though her plans and calculations were seriously disrupted by that loss.

Trudging home to dinner, tired and disappointed, poor Polly received another blow, which hurt her more than the loss of all her pupils. As she went hurrying along with a big music book in one hand and a paper bag of rolls for tea in the other, she saw Tom and Trix coming. As she watched them while they slowly approached, looking so gay and handsome and happy, it seemed to Polly as if all the sunshine and good walking was on their side of the street, all the wintry wind and mud on hers. Longing to see a friendly face and receive a kind word, she crossed over, meaning to nod and smile at least. Trix saw her first, and suddenly became absorbed in the distant horizon. Tom apparently did not see her, for his eyes were fixed on a fine horse just prancing by. Polly thought that he had seen her, and approached with a curious little flutter at her heart, for if Tom cut her she felt that her cup would be full.

Trudging home to dinner, tired and disappointed, poor Polly received another blow that hurt her more than losing all her students. As she hurried along with a big music book in one hand and a paper bag of rolls for tea in the other, she saw Tom and Trix coming. Watching them as they slowly approached, looking so cheerful, handsome, and happy, it felt to Polly like all the sunshine and easy walking was on their side of the street, while all the chilly wind and mud were on hers. Eager to see a friendly face and hear a kind word, she crossed over, intending to at least nod and smile. Trix spotted her first and suddenly became very focused on the distant horizon. Tom apparently didn't see her, as his eyes were fixed on a beautiful horse prancing by. Polly thought he had noticed her and felt a slight flutter in her heart, because if Tom ignored her, she knew that her situation would be even worse.

On they came, Trix intent on the view, Tom staring at the handsome horse, and Polly, with red checks, expectant eyes, and the brown bundle, in full sight. One dreadful minute as they came parallel, and no one spoke or bowed, then it was all over, and Polly went on, feeling as if some one had slapped her in the face. “She would n't have believed it of Tom; it was all the doings of that horrid Trix; well, she would n't trouble him any more, if he was such a snob as to be ashamed of her just because she carried bundles and worked for her bread.” She clutched the paper bag fiercely as she said this to herself, then her eyes filled, and her lips trembled, as she added, “How could he do it, before her, too?”

They walked on, Trix focused on the view, Tom staring at the attractive horse, and Polly, with flushed cheeks, eager eyes, and the brown bundle in plain sight. For one awful minute as they passed each other, nobody spoke or acknowledged the others, and then it was over, leaving Polly feeling as if someone had slapped her in the face. “She never would have thought Tom could be like this; it was all Trix’s doing. Well, she wouldn’t bother with him anymore if he was such a snob that he was ashamed of her just because she was carrying bundles and worked for a living.” She clutched the paper bag tightly as she thought this, and then her eyes filled with tears, and her lips trembled as she added, “How could he do that, especially in front of her?”

Now Tom was quite guiltless of this offence, and had always nodded to Polly when they met; but it so happened he had always been alone till now, and that was why it cut so deeply, especially as Polly never had approved of Trix. Before she could clear her eyes or steady her face, a gentleman met her, lifted his hat, smiled, and said pleasantly, “Good morning, Miss Polly, I'm glad to meet you.” Then, with a sudden change of voice and manner, he added, “I beg pardon is anything the matter can I be of service?”

Now Tom was completely innocent of this issue and had always nodded at Polly when they crossed paths; however, he had been alone until now, which made it hurt even more, especially since Polly had never liked Trix. Before she could wipe her tears or compose herself, a man approached her, tipped his hat, smiled, and said cheerfully, “Good morning, Miss Polly, it’s nice to meet you.” Then, suddenly changing his tone and demeanor, he added, “I’m sorry, is something wrong? Can I help in any way?”

It was very awkward, but it could n't be helped, and all Polly could do was to tell the truth and make the best of it.

It was really awkward, but there was nothing to be done, and all Polly could do was tell the truth and make the best of it.

“It's very silly, but it hurts me to be cut by my old friends. I shall get used to it presently, I dare say.”

“It's really silly, but it hurts to be cut off by my old friends. I guess I'll get used to it soon enough.”

Mr. Sydney glanced back, recognized the couple behind them, and turned round with a disgusted expression. Polly was fumbling for her handkerchief, and without a word he took both book and bundle from her, a little bit of kindness that meant a good deal just then. Polly felt it, and it did her good; hastily wiping the traitorous eyes, she laughed and said cheerfully, “There, I'm all right again; thank you, don't trouble yourself with my parcels.”

Mr. Sydney looked back, saw the couple behind them, and turned with a disgusted face. Polly was searching for her handkerchief, and without saying anything, he took both her book and bundle from her, a small act of kindness that meant a lot in that moment. Polly felt it, and it lifted her spirits; quickly wiping her betraying eyes, she laughed and said cheerfully, “There, I’m fine now; thank you, you don’t have to worry about my bags.”

“No trouble, I assure you, and this book reminds me of what I was about to say. Have you an hour to spare for my little niece? Her mother wants her to begin, and desired me to make the inquiry.”

"No problem, I promise you, and this book jogs my memory about what I was going to say. Do you have an hour to spend with my little niece? Her mom wants her to start, and asked me to check with you."

“Did she, really?” and Polly looked up at him, as if she suspected him of inventing the whole thing, out of kindness.

“Did she, really?” Polly looked up at him, as if she thought he was making the whole thing up, out of kindness.

Mr. Sydney smiled, and taking a note from his pocket, presented it, saying, with a reproachful look, “Behold the proof of my truth, and never doubt again.”

Mr. Sydney smiled, took a note from his pocket, and handed it over, saying with a disapproving look, “Here’s the proof of my honesty, so don’t doubt me again.”

Polly begged pardon, read the note from the little girl's mother, which was to have been left at her room if she was absent, and gave the bearer a very grateful look as she accepted this welcome addition to her pupils. Well pleased at the success of his mission, Sydney artfully led the conversation to music, and for a time Polly forgot her woes, talking enthusiastically on her favorite theme. As she reclaimed her book and bag, at her own door, she said, in her honest way, “Thank you very much for trying to make me forget my foolish little troubles.”

Polly apologized, read the note from the little girl's mom, which was supposed to be left in her room if she wasn't there, and gave the messenger a thankful look as she accepted this welcome addition to her students. Happy about the success of his mission, Sydney skillfully steered the conversation to music, and for a while, Polly forgot her worries, passionately discussing her favorite topic. As she picked up her book and bag at her own door, she said, in her straightforward way, “Thank you so much for trying to help me forget my silly little problems.”

“Then let me say one thing more; though appearances are against him, I don't believe Tom Shaw saw you. Miss Trix is equal to that sort of thing, but it is n't like Tom, for with all his foppery he is a good fellow at heart.”

“Then let me say one more thing; even though it seems that way, I don't think Tom Shaw saw you. Miss Trix is capable of that sort of thing, but that's not like Tom. Despite all his showiness, he's a good guy at heart.”

As Mr. Sydney said this, Polly held out her hand with a hearty “Thank you for that.” The young man shook the little hand in the gray woollen glove, gave her exactly the same bow which he did the Honorable Mrs. Davenport, and went away, leaving Polly to walk up stairs and address Puttel with the peculiar remark, “You are a true gentleman! so kind to say that about Tom. I'll think it's so, anyway; and won't I teach Minnie in my very best style!”

As Mr. Sydney said this, Polly reached out her hand with a sincere “Thank you for that.” The young man shook her small hand in the gray wool glove, gave her the same bow he used for the Honorable Mrs. Davenport, and walked away, leaving Polly to go upstairs and tell Puttel with a unique remark, “You’re a true gentleman! So nice of you to say that about Tom. I’ll believe it, anyway; and I’m going to teach Minnie in my very best style!”

Puttel purred, Nick chirped approvingly, and Polly ate her dinner with a better appetite than she had expected. But at the bottom of her heart there was a sore spot still, and the afternoon lessons dragged dismally. It was dusk when she got home, and as she sat in the firelight eating her bread and milk, several tears bedewed the little rolls, and even the home honey had a bitter taste.

Puttel purred, Nick chirped happily, and Polly enjoyed her dinner more than she had anticipated. But deep down, there was still a sore spot, and the afternoon lessons felt painfully slow. It was getting dark when she returned home, and as she sat in the glow of the fire eating her bread and milk, a few tears fell onto the little rolls, and even the home honey tasted bitter.

“Now this won't do,” she broke out all at once; “this is silly and wicked, and can't be allowed. I'll try the old plan and put myself right by doing some little kindness to somebody. Now what shall it be? O, I know! Fan is going to a party to-night; I'll run up and help her dress; she likes to have me, and I enjoy seeing the pretty things. Yes, and I'll take her two or three clusters of my daphne, it's so sweet.”

“Now this isn't going to work,” she exclaimed suddenly; “this is ridiculous and wrong, and I can't let it go on. I’ll try the old approach and make things better by doing a little kindness for someone. So, what should I do? Oh, I know! Fan is going to a party tonight; I’ll go help her get ready; she likes having me there, and I enjoy seeing all the pretty things. Yes, and I’ll bring her a couple of clusters of my daphne since it’s so sweet.”

Up got Polly, and taking her little posy, trotted away to the Shaws', determined to be happy and contented in spite of Trix and hard work.

Up went Polly, and taking her little bouquet, trotted off to the Shaws', determined to be happy and content despite Trix and the hard work.

She found Fanny enduring torment under the hands of the hair-dresser, who was doing his best to spoil her hair, and distort her head with a mass of curls, braids, frizzles, and puffs; for though I discreetly refrain from any particular description, still, judging from the present fashions, I think one may venture to predict that six years hence they would be something frightful.

She found Fanny suffering under the hands of the hairdresser, who was doing everything he could to ruin her hair and mess up her head with a bunch of curls, braids, frizzles, and puffs. Although I’ll hold back from giving a detailed description, based on the current trends, I think it’s safe to say that six years from now, they will look awful.

“How kind of you, Polly; I was just wishing you were here to arrange my flowers. These lovely daphnes will give odor to my camellias, and you were a dear to bring them. There's my dress; how do you like it?” said Fanny, hardly daring to lift her eyes from under the yellow tower on her head.

“How nice of you, Polly; I was just thinking about how great it would be if you were here to arrange my flowers. These beautiful daphnes will scent my camellias, and you were so sweet to bring them. There’s my dress; what do you think of it?” said Fanny, barely able to lift her gaze from under the yellow tower on her head.

“It's regularly splendid; but how do you ever get into it?” answered Polly, surveying with girlish interest the cloud of pink and white lace that lay upon the bed.

“It's always beautiful; but how do you even get into it?” replied Polly, looking with youthful curiosity at the pile of pink and white lace that rested on the bed.

“It's fearfully and wonderfully made, but distractingly becoming, as you shall see. Trix thinks I'm going to wear blue, so she has got a green one, and told Belle it would spoil the effect of mine, as we are much together, of course. Was n't that sweet of her? Belle came and told me in, time, and I just got pink, so my amiable sister, that is to be, won't succeed in her pretty little plot.”

“It's beautifully and impressively made, but it's also annoyingly changing, as you’ll see. Trix thinks I'm going to wear blue, so she got a green one and told Belle it would ruin the look of mine since we’re always together, of course. Wasn't that sweet of her? Belle came and warned me just in time, and I ended up getting pink, so my lovely sister-to-be won’t be able to pull off her little plan.”

“I guess she has been reading the life of Josephine. You know she made a pretty lady, of whom she was jealous, sit beside her on a green sofa, which set off her own white dress and spoilt the blue one of her guest,” answered Polly, busy with the flowers.

“I guess she has been reading about Josephine. You know she had a pretty lady, who she was jealous of, sit beside her on a green sofa, which made her own white dress look great and ruined her guest's blue one,” answered Polly, busy with the flowers.

“Trix never reads anything; you are the one to pick up clever little stories. I'll remember and use this one. Am I done? Yes, that is charming, is n't it, Polly?” and Fan rose to inspect the success of Monsieur's long labor.

“Trix never reads anything; you’re the one who picks up clever little stories. I’ll remember and use this one. Am I done? Yes, that’s charming, isn’t it, Polly?” and Fan stood up to check the results of Monsieur's long work.

“You know I don't appreciate a stylish coiffure as I ought, so I like your hair in the old way best. But this is'the thing,' I suppose, and not a word must be said.”

“You know I don’t really appreciate a stylish haircut as much as I should, so I prefer your hair the old way. But this is the trend, I guess, and we shouldn’t say a word about it.”

“Of course it is. Why, child, I have frizzed and burnt my hair so that I look like an old maniac with it in its natural state, and have to repair damages as well as I can. Now put the flowers just here,” and Fanny laid a pink camellia in a nest of fuzz, and stuck a spray of daphne straight up at the back of her head.

“Of course it is. Why, kid, I’ve curled and fried my hair so that I look like a crazy old person with it in its natural state, and I have to fix it as best as I can. Now place the flowers right here,” and Fanny set a pink camellia in a tangle of hair and stuck a sprig of daphne straight up at the back of her head.

“O, Fan, don't, it looks horridly so!” cried Polly, longing to add a little beauty to her friend's sallow face by a graceful adjustment of the flowers.

“O, Fan, don’t, it looks really bad!” cried Polly, wishing to bring a bit of beauty to her friend's pale face by gracefully arranging the flowers.

“Can't help it, that's the way, and so it must be,” answered Fan, planting another sprig half-way up the tower.

“Can't help it, that's just how it is, and that's how it has to be,” replied Fan, planting another sprig halfway up the tower.

Polly groaned and offered no more suggestions as the work went on; but when Fan was finished from top to toe, she admired all she honestly could, and tried to keep her thoughts to herself. But her frank face betrayed her, for Fanny turned on her suddenly, saying, “You may as well free your mind, Polly, for I see by your eyes that something don't suit.”

Polly sighed and stopped offering suggestions as the work continued; but when Fan was done from head to toe, she admired everything she genuinely could and tried to keep her thoughts to herself. But her honest expression gave her away, as Fanny suddenly confronted her, saying, “You might as well speak your mind, Polly, because I can tell by your eyes that something isn’t right.”

“I was only thinking of what grandma once said, that modesty had gone out of fashion,” answered Polly, glancing at the waist of her friend's dress, which consisted of a belt, a bit of lace, and a pair of shoulder straps.

“I was just thinking about what grandma used to say, that modesty is out of style,” replied Polly, looking at her friend's dress waist, which was made up of a belt, some lace, and a pair of shoulder straps.

Fanny laughed good-naturedly, saying, as she clasped her necklace, “If I had such shoulders as yours, I should n't care what the fashion was. Now don't preach, but put my cloak on nicely, and come along, for I'm to meet Tom and Trix, and promised to be there early.”

Fanny laughed warmly, saying, as she held her necklace, “If I had shoulders like yours, I wouldn't care about the fashion at all. Now, don't lecture me, just help me put on my cloak nicely, and let's go, because I'm supposed to meet Tom and Trix and promised to be there early.”

Polly was to be left at home after depositing Fan at Belle's.

Polly was going to stay home after dropping Fan off at Belle's.

“I feel as if I was going myself,” she said, as they rolled along.

“I feel like I’m going myself,” she said, as they rolled along.

“I wish you were, and you would be, Polly, if you weren't such a resolute thing. I've teased, and begged, and offered anything I have if you'll only break your absurd vow, and come and enjoy yourself.”

“I wish you were here, and you would be, Polly, if you weren't so stubborn. I've joked, and pleaded, and promised anything I could if you'd just break your ridiculous vow and come have some fun.”

“Thank you; but I won't, so don't trouble your kind heart about me; I'm all right,” said Polly, stoutly.

“Thanks, but I’m good, so don’t worry yourself about me; I’m all right,” said Polly confidently.

But when they drew up before the lighted house, and she found herself in the midst of the pleasant stir of festivity, the coming and going of carriages, the glimpses of bright colors, forms, and faces, the bursts of music, and a general atmosphere of gayety, Polly felt that she was n't all right, and as she drove away for a dull evening in her lonely little room, she just cried as heartily as any child denied a stick of candy.

But when they arrived at the brightly lit house, and she found herself in the middle of the cheerful buzz of celebration, with carriages coming and going, flashes of bright colors, people, and faces, the bursts of music, and a general vibe of happiness, Polly felt like something was off. As she drove away to a dull evening in her lonely little room, she cried as hard as any child denied a piece of candy.

“It's dreadful wicked of me, but I can't help it,” she sobbed to herself, in the corner of the carriage. “That music sets me all in a twitter, and I should have looked nice in Fan's blue tarlatan, and I know I could behave as well as any one, and have lots of partners, though I'm not in that set. Oh, just one good gallop with Mr. Sydney or Tom! No, Tom would n't ask me there, and I would n't accept if he did. Oh, me! oh, me! I wish I was as old and homely, and good and happy, as Miss Mills!”

"It's so terribly wrong of me, but I can't help it," she sobbed to herself in the corner of the carriage. "That music gets me all flustered, and I would have looked great in Fan's blue tarlatan. I know I could play it cool like anyone else and have plenty of dance partners, even though I'm not part of that group. Oh, just one nice gallop with Mr. Sydney or Tom! No, Tom wouldn’t invite me, and I wouldn’t say yes if he did. Oh, me! Oh, me! I wish I was as old and plain, and good and happy, as Miss Mills!"

So Polly made her moan, and by the time she got home, was just in the mood to go to bed and cry herself to sleep, as girls have a way of doing when their small affliction becomes unbearable.

So Polly complained, and by the time she got home, she was ready to go to bed and cry herself to sleep, just like girls do when their little troubles become too much to handle.

But Polly did n't get a chance to be miserable very long, for as she went up stairs feeling like the most injured girl in the world, she caught a glimpse of Miss Mills, sewing away with such a bright face that she could n't resist stopping for a word or two.

But Polly didn’t have the chance to be miserable for long, because as she walked upstairs feeling like the most mistreated girl in the world, she caught sight of Miss Mills, happily sewing away with such a cheerful expression that she couldn’t help but stop for a word or two.

“Sit down, my dear, I'm glad to see you, but excuse me if I go on with my work, as I'm in a driving hurry to get these things done to-night,” said the brisk little lady, with a smile and a nod, as she took a new needleful of thread, and ran up a seam as if for a wager.

“Sit down, my dear, I'm happy to see you, but please forgive me if I keep working, as I need to finish these things tonight,” said the energetic little lady, smiling and nodding as she threaded a new needle and quickly ran up a seam as if racing for a prize.

“Let me help you, then; I'm lazy and cross, and it will do me good,” said Polly, sitting down with the resigned feeling. “Well, if I can't be happy, I can be useful, perhaps.”

“Let me help you, then; I’m lazy and grumpy, and it will do me good,” said Polly, sitting down with a sense of resignation. “Well, if I can’t be happy, at least I can be useful, maybe.”

“Thank you, my dear; yes, you can just hem the skirt while I put in the sleeves, and that will be a great lift.”

“Thanks, my dear; yes, you can just hem the skirt while I put in the sleeves, and that will really help.”

Polly put on her thimble in silence, but as Miss Mills spread the white flannel over her lap, she exclaimed, “Why, it looks like a shroud! Is it one?”

Polly silently put on her thimble, but as Miss Mills laid the white flannel over her lap, she exclaimed, “Wow, it looks like a shroud! Is it one?”

“No, dear, thank God, it is n't, but it might have been, if we had n't saved the poor little soul,” cried Miss Mills, with a sudden brightening of the face, which made it beautiful in spite of the stiff gray curl that bobbed on each temple, the want of teeth, and a crooked nose.

“No, sweetheart, thank God it isn’t, but it could have been if we hadn’t saved the poor little soul,” exclaimed Miss Mills, her face suddenly lighting up, making her look beautiful despite the stiff gray curls bouncing on each side, the missing teeth, and her crooked nose.

“Will you tell me about it? I like to hear your adventures and good works so much,” said Polly, ready to be amused by anything that made her forget herself.

“Will you tell me about it? I love hearing about your adventures and good deeds so much,” said Polly, eager to be entertained by anything that helped her forget about herself.

“Ah, my dear, it's a very common story, and that's the saddest part of it. I'll tell you all about it, for I think you may be able to help me. Last night I watched with poor Mary Floyd. She's dying of consumption, you know,” began Miss Mills, as her nimble fingers flew, and her kind old face beamed over the work, as if she put a blessing in with every stitch. “Mary was very low, but about midnight fell asleep, and I was trying to keep things quiet, when Mrs. Finn she's the woman of the house came and beckoned me out, with a scared face. 'Little Jane has killed herself, and I don't know what to do,' she said, leading me up to the attic.”

“Ah, my dear, it's a very common story, and that's the saddest part of it. I'll tell you all about it, because I think you might be able to help me. Last night I stayed with poor Mary Floyd. She's dying of tuberculosis, you know,” began Miss Mills, as her quick fingers worked and her kind old face lit up over the task, as if she infused a blessing with every stitch. “Mary was very weak, but around midnight she fell asleep, and I was trying to keep things calm when Mrs. Finn—she’s the woman of the house—came and motioned for me to come out, looking frightened. 'Little Jane has killed herself, and I don't know what to do,' she said, leading me up to the attic.”

“Who was little Jane?” broke in Polly, dropping her work.

“Who was little Jane?” Polly interrupted, putting down her work.

“I only knew her as a pale, shy young girl who went in and out, and seldom spoke to any one. Mrs. Finn told me she was poor, but a busy, honest, little thing, who did n't mix with the other folks, but lived and worked alone. 'She has looked so down-hearted and pale for a week, that I thought she was sick, and asked her about it,' said Mrs. Finn, 'but she thanked me in her bashful way, and said she was pretty well, so I let her alone. But to-night, as I went up late to bed, I was kind of impressed to look in and see how the poor thing did, for she had n't left her room all day. I did look in, and here's what I found.' As Mrs. Finn ended she opened the door of the back attic, and I saw about as sad a sight as these old eyes ever looked at.”

“I only knew her as a pale, shy young girl who came and went quietly, hardly speaking to anyone. Mrs. Finn told me she was poor but a hardworking, honest little thing who kept to herself and lived alone. 'She has looked so downhearted and pale for a week that I thought she was sick, so I asked her about it,' said Mrs. Finn, 'but she thanked me shyly and said she was doing just fine, so I left her alone. But tonight, as I was heading to bed late, I felt a strong urge to check on her since she hadn’t left her room all day. I peeked in, and here's what I found.' As Mrs. Finn finished, she opened the door to the back attic, and I saw one of the saddest sights I've ever witnessed.”

“O, what?” cried Polly, pale now with interest.

“O, what?” cried Polly, looking pale with interest now.

“A bare room, cold as a barn, and on the bed a little dead, white face that almost broke my heart, it was so thin, so patient, and so young. On the table was a bottle half full of laudanum, an old pocket-book, and a letter. Read that, my dear and don't think hard of little Jane.”

“A plain room, as cold as a barn, and on the bed was a small, lifeless, pale face that nearly shattered my heart; it was so thin, so resigned, and so youthful. On the table lay a half-full bottle of laudanum, an old wallet, and a letter. Read that, my dear, and don’t judge little Jane harshly.”

Polly took the bit of paper Miss Mills gave her, and read these words:

Polly grabbed the piece of paper Miss Mills handed her and read these words:

DEAR MRS. FINN, Please forgive me for the trouble I make you, but I don't see any other way. I can't get work that pays enough to keep me; the Dr. says I can't be well unless I rest. I hate to be a burden, so I'm going away not to trouble anybody anymore. I've sold my things to pay what I owe you. Please let me be as I am, and don't let people come and look at me. I hope it is n't very wicked, but there don't seem any room for me in the world, and I'm not afraid to die now, though I should be if I stayed and got bad because I had n't strength to keep right. Give my love to the baby, and so good-by, good-by.

DEAR MRS. FINN, I'm really sorry for the trouble I'm causing you, but I don’t see any other option. I can’t find a job that pays enough to support myself; the doctor says I need to rest to get better. I hate being a burden, so I’ve decided to leave so I won’t trouble anyone anymore. I’ve sold my belongings to settle what I owe you. Please let me be as I am, and don’t let anyone come to see me. I hope this isn't too wrong, but I just don’t feel like there’s a place for me in the world, and I’m not afraid of dying now, even though I would be if I stayed and got worse because I didn’t have the strength to stay on track. Please send my love to the baby, and so goodbye, goodbye.

JANE BRYANT.

Jane Bryant.

“O, Miss Mills, how dreadful!” cried Polly, with her eyes so full she could hardly read the little letter.

“O, Miss Mills, how awful!” cried Polly, with her eyes so full she could hardly read the tiny letter.

“Not so dreadful as it might have been, but a bitter, sad thing to see that child, only seventeen, lying there in her little clean, old night-gown, waiting for death to come and take her, because'there did n't seem to be any room for her in the world.' Ah, well, we saved her, for it was n't too late, thank heaven, and the first thing she said was, 'Oh, why did you bring me back?' I've been nursing her all day, hearing her story, and trying to show her that there is room and a welcome for her. Her mother died a year ago, and since then she has been struggling along alone. She is one of the timid, innocent, humble creatures who can't push their way, and so get put aside and forgotten. She has tried all sorts of poorly paid work, could n't live on it decently, got discouraged, sick, frightened, and could see no refuge from the big, bad world but to get out of it while she was n't afraid to die. A very old story, my dear, new and dreadful as it seems to you, and I think it won't do you any harm to see and help this little girl, who has gone through dark places that you are never like to know.”

“Not as terrible as it could have been, but it was still a bitter, sad sight to see that girl, only seventeen, lying there in her little clean, old nightgown, waiting for death to come and take her because it seemed there was no place for her in the world. Thankfully, we saved her; it wasn't too late, thank goodness, and the first thing she said was, 'Oh, why did you bring me back?' I've been taking care of her all day, listening to her story, and trying to show her that there is room and a welcome for her. Her mother died a year ago, and since then, she has been struggling along alone. She is one of those timid, innocent, humble people who can't fight for themselves and, as a result, get overlooked and forgotten. She has tried all sorts of low-paying jobs, couldn't make a decent living, got discouraged, sick, scared, and felt like there was no escape from the big, bad world other than to leave it while she still had the courage to die. It's an age-old story, my dear, new and dreadful as it may seem to you, and I believe it will do you good to see and help this little girl who has gone through dark times that you are unlikely to know.”

“I will; indeed, I will do all I can! Where is she now?” asked Polly, touched to the heart by the story, so simple yet so sad.

“I will; definitely, I will do everything I can! Where is she now?” asked Polly, moved by the story, so simple yet so sad.

“There,” and Miss Mills pointed to the door of her own little bedroom. “She was well enough to be moved to-night, so I brought her home and laid her safely in my bed. Poor little soul! she looked about her for a minute, then the lost look went away, and she gave a great sigh, and took my hand in both her thin bits of ones, and said, 'O, ma'am, I feel as if I'd been born into a new world. Help me to begin again, and I'll do better.' So I told her she was my child now, and might rest here, sure of a home as long as I had one.”

“There,” Miss Mills said, pointing to the door of her small bedroom. “She was well enough to be moved tonight, so I brought her home and tucked her safely into my bed. Poor thing! She looked around for a moment, then the lost expression faded, and she let out a big sigh, took my hand with both of her tiny ones, and said, 'Oh, ma'am, I feel like I've been born into a new world. Help me start fresh, and I'll do better.' So I told her she was my child now and could rest here, guaranteed a home for as long as I had one.”

As Miss Mills spoke in her motherly tone, and cast a proud and happy look toward the warm and quiet nest in which she had sheltered this friendless little sparrow, feeling sure that God meant her to keep it from falling to the ground, Polly put both arms about her neck, and kissed her withered cheek with as much loving reverence as if she had been a splendid saint, for in the likeness of this plain old maid she saw the lovely charity that blesses and saves the world.

As Miss Mills spoke in her caring tone and looked proudly and happily at the cozy little space where she had taken in this friendless little sparrow, convinced that God intended her to protect it from harm, Polly wrapped her arms around her neck and kissed her wrinkled cheek with as much love and respect as if she were an incredible saint, because in the presence of this ordinary old woman she recognized the beautiful kindness that blesses and saves the world.

“How good you are! Dear Miss Mills, tell me what to do, let me help you, I 'm ready for anything,” said Polly, very humbly, for her own troubles looked so small and foolish beside the stern hardships which had nearly had so tragical an end, that she felt heartily ashamed of herself, and quite burned to atone for them.

“How amazing you are! Dear Miss Mills, please tell me what to do, let me help you, I’m ready for anything,” said Polly, very humbly, as her own problems seemed so small and silly compared to the serious hardships that almost had such a tragic ending. She felt genuinely ashamed of herself and was eager to make up for them.

Miss, Mills stopped to stroke the fresh cheek opposite, to smile, and say, “Then, Polly, I think I'll ask you to go in and say a friendly word to my little girl. The sight of you will do her good; and you have just the right way of comforting people, without making a fuss.”

Miss, Mills stopped to gently touch the fresh cheek opposite, to smile, and said, “Then, Polly, I think I'll ask you to go in and say a kind word to my little girl. Seeing you will cheer her up; and you have just the right way of comforting people without making a big deal out of it.”

“Have I?” said Polly, looking much gratified by the words.

"Have I?" said Polly, looking very pleased by the words.

“Yes, dear, you've the gift of sympathy, and the rare art of showing it without offending. I would n't let many girls in to see my poor Jenny, because they'd only flutter and worry her; but you'll know what to do; so go, and take this wrapper with you; it's done now, thanks to your nimble fingers.”

“Yeah, sweetheart, you have the ability to be sympathetic and the unique skill to show it without upsetting anyone. I wouldn't let many girls visit my poor Jenny because they would just fuss and stress her out; but you’ll know how to handle it, so go ahead and take this wrap with you; it’s ready now, thanks to your quick hands.”

Polly threw the warm garment over her arm, feeling a thrill of gratitude that it was to wrap a living girl in, and not to hide away a young heart that had grown cold too soon. Pushing open the door, she went quietly into the dimly lighted room, and on the pillow saw a face that drew her to it with an irresistible power, for it was touched by a solemn shadow that made its youth pathetic. As she paused at the bedside, thinking the girl asleep, a pair of hollow, dark eyes opened wide, and looked up at her; startled at first, then softening with pleasure, at sight of the bonny face before them, and then a humble, beseeching expression filled them, as if asking pardon for the rash act nearly committed, and pity for the hard fate that prompted it. Polly read the language of these eyes, and answered their mute prayer with a simple eloquence that said more than any words for she just stooped down and kissed the poor child, with her own eyes full, and lips that trembled with the sympathy she could not tell. Jenny put both arms about her neck, and began to shed the quiet tears that so refresh and comfort heavy hearts when a tender touch unseals the fountain where they lie.

Polly tossed the warm garment over her arm, feeling a rush of gratitude that it was meant to wrap a living girl instead of covering up a young heart that had turned cold too soon. She pushed open the door and quietly entered the dimly lit room. On the pillow, she saw a face that drew her in with an irresistible force, as it was shaded by a solemn shadow that made its youth heart-wrenching. As she paused at the bedside, thinking the girl was asleep, a pair of hollow, dark eyes opened wide and looked up at her; at first startled, then softening with pleasure at the sight of the cheerful face before them, and finally filled with a humble, pleading expression, as if asking for forgiveness for the rash act nearly committed and for sympathy over the harsh fate that drove it. Polly understood the unspoken language of those eyes and responded to their silent plea with a simple gesture that meant more than words could convey—she bent down and kissed the poor child, her own eyes brimming and her lips trembling with the emotions she couldn’t express. Jenny wrapped both arms around her neck and began to shed the quiet tears that refresh and comfort heavy hearts when a gentle touch opens the floodgates where they lie.

“Everybody is so kind,” she sobbed, “and I was so wicked, I don't deserve it.”

“Everyone is so nice,” she cried, “and I was so bad, I don’t deserve it.”

“Oh, yes, you do; don't think of that, but rest and let us pet you. The old life was too hard for such a little thing as you, and we are going to try and make the new one ever so much easier and happier,” said Polly, forgetting everything except that this was a girl like herself, who needed heartening up.

“Oh, yes, you do; don’t think about that, just relax and let us comfort you. The old life was too tough for someone as small as you, and we’re going to do our best to make the new one a whole lot easier and happier,” said Polly, forgetting everything except that this was a girl like herself, who needed some encouragement.

“Do you live here?” asked Jenny, when her tears were wiped away, still clinging to the new-found friend.

“Do you live here?” Jenny asked, once her tears were wiped away, still holding on to her newfound friend.

“Yes, Miss Mills lets me have a little room up stairs, and there I have my cat and bird, my piano and my posy pots, and live like a queen. You must come up and see me to-morrow if you are able. I'm often lonely, for there are no young people in the house to play with me,” answered Polly, smiling hospitably.

“Yes, Miss Mills lets me have a little room upstairs, and there I have my cat and bird, my piano and my flower pots, and I live like a queen. You should come up and see me tomorrow if you can. I often feel lonely since there are no young people in the house to play with,” Polly replied with a warm smile.

“Do you sew?” asked Jenny.

“Do you sew?” Jenny asked.

“No, I'm a music teacher, and trot round giving lessons all day.”

“No, I’m a music teacher, and I go around giving lessons all day.”

“How beautiful it sounds, and how happy you must be, so strong and pretty, and able to go round making music all the time,” sighed Jenny, looking with respectful admiration at the plump, firm hand held in both her thin and feeble ones.

“How beautiful it sounds, and how happy you must be, so strong and pretty, and able to go around making music all the time,” sighed Jenny, looking with respectful admiration at the plump, firm hand held in both her thin and weak ones.

It did sound pleasant even to Polly's ears, and she felt suddenly so rich, and so contented, that she seemed a different creature from the silly girl who cried because she could n't go to the party. It passed through her mind like a flash, the contrast between her life, and that of the wan creature lying before her, and she felt as if she could not give enough out of her abundance to this needy little sister, who had nothing in the wide world but the life just saved to her. That minute did more for Polly than many sermons, or the wisest books, for it brought her face to face with bitter truths, showed her the dark side of life, and seemed to blow away her little vanities, her frivolous desires, like a wintry wind, that left a wholesome atmosphere behind. Sitting on the bedside, Polly listened while Jane told the story, which was so new to her listener, that every word sank deep into her heart, and never was forgotten.

It sounded nice even to Polly, and she suddenly felt so rich and content that she seemed like a different person from the silly girl who cried because she couldn't go to the party. The contrast between her life and that of the frail girl lying before her flashed through her mind, and she felt like she couldn’t give enough from her abundance to this needy little sister, who had nothing in the wide world but the life just saved for her. That moment did more for Polly than many sermons or the smartest books, as it confronted her with harsh truths, showed her the darker side of life, and swept away her little vanities and trivial desires like a cold wind, leaving a healthy atmosphere behind. Sitting on the bedside, Polly listened as Jane told the story, which was so new to her that every word sank deep into her heart and was never forgotten.

“Now you must go to sleep. Don't cry nor think, nor do anything but rest. That will please Miss Mills best. I'll leave the doors open, and play you a lullaby that you can't resist. Good night, dear.” And with another kiss, Polly went away to sit in the darkness of her own room, playing her softest airs till the tired eyes below were shut, and little Jane seemed to float away on a sea of pleasant sounds, into the happier life which had just dawned for her.

“Now you need to go to sleep. Don’t cry or think, just rest. That’s what Miss Mills would want most. I’ll leave the doors open and play you a lullaby you won’t be able to resist. Good night, dear.” With another kiss, Polly left to sit in the darkness of her own room, playing her softest melodies until the tired eyes below were closed, and little Jane seemed to drift away on a sea of soothing sounds into the happier life that had just begun for her.

Polly had fully intended to be very miserable, and cry herself to sleep; but when she lay down at last, her pillow seemed very soft, her little room very lovely, with the firelight flickering on all the home-like objects, and her new-blown roses breathing her a sweet good-night. She no longer felt an injured, hard-working, unhappy Polly, but as if quite burdened with blessings, for which she was n't half grateful enough. She had heard of poverty and suffering, in the vague, far-off way, which is all that many girls, safe in happy homes, ever know of it; but now she had seen it, in a shape which she could feel and understand, and life grew more earnest to her from that minute. So much to do in the great, busy world, and she had done so little. Where should she begin? Then, like an answer came little Jenny's words, now taking a'new significance' to Polly's mind, “To be strong, and beautiful, and go round making music all the time.” Yes, she could do that; and with a very earnest prayer, Polly asked for the strength of an upright soul, the beauty of a tender heart, the power to make her life a sweet and stirring song, helpful while it lasted, remembered when it died.

Polly had planned to be really miserable and cry herself to sleep; but when she finally lay down, her pillow felt soft, her little room looked lovely with the firelight dancing on all the cozy things around her, and her fresh roses seemed to whisper her a sweet good-night. She no longer felt like a wronged, hard-working, unhappy Polly; instead, she felt overwhelmed with blessings that she wasn't nearly grateful enough for. She had heard about poverty and suffering in a vague, distant way, which was all that many girls, safe in happy homes, ever knew of it; but now she had witnessed it in a way she could feel and understand, and life suddenly felt more serious to her. There was so much to do in the busy world, and she had done so little. Where should she start? Then, little Jenny's words came to her mind with new meaning, “To be strong, and beautiful, and go around making music all the time.” Yes, she could do that; and with a sincere prayer, Polly asked for the strength of an upright soul, the beauty of a kind heart, and the ability to make her life a sweet and inspiring song, one that would be helpful while it lasted and remembered when it was gone.

Little Jane's last thought had been to wish with all her might, that “God would bless the dear, kind girl up there, and give her all she asked.” I think both prayers, although too humble to be put in words, went up together, for in the fulness of time they were beautifully answered.

Little Jane's last thought was to wish with all her heart that "God would bless the sweet, kind girl up there and give her everything she wanted." I believe both prayers, even though they were too modest to be expressed in words, went up together, and in due time, they were wonderfully answered.





CHAPTER X. BROTHERS AND SISTERS

POLLY'S happiest day was Sunday, for Will never failed to spend it with her. Instead of sleeping later than usual that morning, she was always up bright and early, flying round to get ready for her guest, for Will came to breakfast, and they made a long day of it. Will considered his sister the best and prettiest girl going, and Polly, knowing well that a time would come when he would find a better and a prettier, was grateful for his good opinion, and tried to deserve it. So she made her room and herself as neat and inviting as possible, and always ran to meet him with a bright face and a motherly greeting, when he came tramping in, ruddy, brisk, and beaming, with the brown loaf and the little pot of beans from the bake-house near by.

POLLY'S favorite day was Sunday because Will always spent it with her. Instead of sleeping in that morning, she was always up bright and early, rushing to get ready for her guest, since Will joined her for breakfast and they had a full day ahead. Will thought his sister was the best and most beautiful girl around, and Polly, knowing that one day he would find someone better and prettier, appreciated his good opinion and tried to live up to it. So she made her room and herself as tidy and welcoming as possible and always ran to meet him with a bright smile and a warm greeting when he came in, rosy, lively, and smiling, carrying the brown loaf and a small jar of beans from the nearby bakery.

They liked a good country breakfast, and nothing gave Polly more satisfaction than to see her big boy clear the dishes, empty the little coffee-pot, and then sit and laugh at her across the ravaged table. Another pleasure was to let him help clear away, as they used to do at home, while the peals of laughter that always accompanied this performance did Miss Mills' heart good to hear, for the room was so small and Will so big that he seemed to be everywhere at once, and Polly and Puttel were continually dodging his long arms and legs. Then they used to inspect the flower pots, pay Nick a visit, and have a little music as a good beginning for the day, after which they went to church and dined with Miss Mills, who considered Will “an excellent young man.” If the afternoon was fair, they took a long walk together over the bridges into the country, or about the city streets full of Sabbath quietude. Most people meeting them would have seen only an awkward young man, with a boy's face atop of his tall body, and a quietly dressed, fresh faced little woman hanging on his arm; but a few people, with eyes to read romances and pleasant histories everywhere, found something very attractive in this couple, and smiled as they passed, wondering if they were young, lovers, or country cousins “looking round.”

They enjoyed a nice country breakfast, and nothing made Polly happier than watching her big boy clear the dishes, finish off the little coffee pot, and then sit across the messy table, laughing at her. Another joy was letting him help clean up, just like they used to do at home, and the sound of their laughter always warmed Miss Mills' heart. The room was so small and Will was so big that he seemed to be everywhere at once, with Polly and Puttel constantly dodging his long arms and legs. After that, they would check out the flower pots, visit Nick, and play a little music to kick off the day, before heading to church and having lunch with Miss Mills, who thought Will was "a great young man." If the afternoon was nice, they would take a long walk together over the bridges into the countryside or around the serene city streets. Most people who saw them would have noticed just an awkward young man with a boy’s face on his tall frame, accompanied by a simply dressed, fresh-faced little woman on his arm; but a few people, who had the ability to see romance and charming stories everywhere, found something very appealing about this couple and smiled as they passed, wondering if they were young, in love, or country cousins “exploring.”

If the day was stormy, they stayed at home, reading, writing letters, talking over their affairs, and giving each other good advice; for, though Will was nearly three years younger than Polly, he could n't for the life of him help assuming amusingly venerable airs, when he became a Freshman. In the twilight he had a good lounge on the sofa, and Polly sung to him, which arrangement he particularly enjoyed, it was so “cosy and homey.” At nine o'clock, Polly packed his bag with clean clothes, nicely mended, such remnants of the festive tea as were transportable, and kissed him “good-night,” with many injunctions to muffle up his throat going over the bridge, and be sure that his feet were dry and warm when he went to bed. All of which Will laughed at, accepted graciously, and did n't obey; but he liked it, and trudged away for another week's work, rested, cheered, and strengthened by that quiet, happy day with Polly, for he had been brought up to believe in home influences, and this brother and sister loved one another dearly, and were not ashamed to own it.

If the day was stormy, they stayed home, reading, writing letters, discussing their plans, and giving each other good advice. Even though Will was nearly three years younger than Polly, he couldn't help but act amusingly older when he became a Freshman. In the evening, he would lounge on the sofa while Polly sang to him, which he particularly enjoyed; it felt so “cozy and homey.” At nine o'clock, Polly packed his bag with clean, nicely mended clothes and whatever leftovers from tea could be taken, then kissed him “good-night,” reminding him to bundle up his throat when crossing the bridge and to make sure his feet were dry and warm when he went to bed. Will laughed at all of this, accepted it graciously, and didn’t follow the advice, but he liked it, and walked away for another week of work feeling rested, cheerful, and strengthened by that quiet, happy day with Polly. He had been raised to believe in the power of home, and this brother and sister loved each other dearly and weren’t ashamed to show it.

One other person enjoyed the humble pleasures of these Sundays quite as much as Polly and Will. Maud used to beg to come to tea, and Polly, glad to do anything for those who had done a good deal for her, made a point of calling for the little girl as they came home from their walk, or sending Will to escort her in the carriage, which Maud always managed to secure if bad weather threatened to quench her hopes. Tom and Fanny laughed at her fancy, but she did not tire of it, for the child was lonely, and found something in that little room which the great house could not give her.

One other person enjoyed the simple joys of these Sundays just as much as Polly and Will did. Maud would often ask to join them for tea, and Polly, happy to do anything for those who had helped her, made a point of picking up the little girl on their way home from their walk, or sending Will to bring her in the carriage, which Maud always managed to secure if bad weather threatened to ruin her plans. Tom and Fanny laughed at her wish, but she never grew tired of it, as the child was lonely and found something in that little room that the big house couldn’t provide.

Maud was twelve now; a pale, plain child, with sharp, intelligent eyes, and a busy little mind, that did a good deal more thinking than anybody imagined. She was just at the unattractive, fidgety age when no one knew what to do with her, and so let her fumble her way up as she could, finding pleasure in odd things, and living much alone, for she did not go to school, because her shoulders were growing round, and Mrs. Shaw would not “allow her figure to be spoiled.” That suited Maud excellently; and whenever her father spoke of sending her again, or getting a governess, she was seized with bad headaches, a pain in her back, or weakness of the eyes, at which Mr. Shaw laughed, but let her holiday go on. Nobody seemed to care much for plain, pug-nosed little Maudie; her father was busy, her mother nervous and sick, Fanny absorbed in her own affairs, and Tom regarded her as most young men do their younger sisters, as a person born for his amusement and convenience, nothing more. Maud admired Tom with all her heart, and made a little slave of herself to him, feeling well repaid if he merely said, “Thank you, chicken,” or did n't pinch her nose, or nip her ear, as he had a way of doing, “just as if I was a doll, or a dog, and had n't got any feelings,” she sometimes said to Fanny, when some service or sacrifice had been accepted without gratitude or respect. It never occurred to Tom, when Maud sat watching him with her face full of wistfulness, that she wanted to be petted as much as ever he did in his neglected boyhood, or that when he called her “Pug” before people, her little feelings were as deeply wounded as his used to be, when the boys called him “Carrots.” He was fond of her in his fashion, but he did n't take the trouble to show it, so Maud worshipped him afar off, afraid to betray the affection that no rebuff could kill or cool.

Maud was now twelve; a pale, plain girl with sharp, intelligent eyes and a busy little mind that thought a lot more than anyone realized. She was at that awkward, restless age when no one knew what to do with her, so they let her figure things out on her own, finding joy in odd things and spending a lot of time alone since she didn’t go to school. Her shoulders were getting round, and Mrs. Shaw wouldn’t “let her figure get ruined.” This arrangement suited Maud just fine, and whenever her father mentioned sending her back to school or hiring a tutor, she would suddenly get bad headaches, back pain, or eye strain, which made Mr. Shaw laugh but still allowed her break to continue. No one seemed to care much about plain, pug-nosed little Maudie; her father was busy, her mother was nervous and unwell, Fanny was caught up in her own life, and Tom saw her just like most young men do their younger sisters—as someone there for his amusement and convenience, nothing more. Maud adored Tom with all her heart and made herself a little servant to him, feeling rewarded if he merely said, “Thank you, chicken,” or didn't pinch her nose or tweak her ear, as he often did, “just as if I were a doll or a dog and didn’t have any feelings,” she sometimes told Fanny when a favor or sacrifice was accepted without acknowledgment or respect. It never crossed Tom's mind that when Maud watched him with a hopeful look on her face, she wanted as much affection as he did in his neglected childhood, or that when he called her “Pug” in front of others, her feelings were hurt just as deeply as his used to be when the boys teased him by calling him “Carrots.” He cared for her in his own way, but he didn’t bother to show it, so Maud idolized him from a distance, afraid to reveal a love that no dismissal could diminish.

One snowy Sunday afternoon Tom lay on the sofa in his favorite attitude, reading “Pendennis” for the fourth time, and smoking like a chimney as he did so. Maud stood at the window watching the falling flakes with an anxious countenance, and presently a great sigh broke from her.

One snowy Sunday afternoon, Tom was sprawled on the sofa in his usual position, reading “Pendennis” for the fourth time and smoking like crazy while he did it. Maud stood by the window, watching the snowflakes fall with a worried expression, and soon let out a big sigh.

“Don't do that again, chicken, or you'll blow me away. What's the matter?” asked Tom, throwing down his book with a yawn that threatened dislocation.

“Don't do that again, chicken, or you'll blow me away. What's wrong?” Tom asked, tossing his book aside with a yawn that seemed like it could dislocate his jaw.

“I'm afraid I can't go to Polly's,” answered Maud, disconsolately.

“I'm sorry, I can't go to Polly's,” Maud replied, feeling down.

“Of course you can't; it's snowing hard, and father won't be home with the carriage till this evening. What are you always cutting off to Polly's for?”

“Of course you can't; it's snowing heavily, and dad won't be home with the carriage until this evening. Why do you always rush off to Polly's?”

“I like it; we have such nice times, and Will is there, and we bake little johnny-cakes in the baker before the fire, and they sing, and it is so pleasant.”

“I like it; we have such great times, and Will is there, and we bake little johnny-cakes in the oven before the fire, and they sing, and it is so nice.”

“Warbling johnny-cakes must be interesting. Come and tell me all about it.”

"Warbling johnny-cakes must be fascinating. Come and tell me all about it."

“No, you'll only laugh at me.”

"No, you'll just laugh at me."

“I give you my word I won't, if I can help it; but I really am dying of curiosity to know what you do down there. You like to hear secrets, so tell me yours, and I'll be as dumb as an oyster.”

“I promise I won’t if I can avoid it; but I’m really dying to know what you do down there. You love hearing secrets, so share yours with me, and I’ll stay as quiet as an oyster.”

“It is n't a secret, and you would n't care for it. Do you want another pillow?” she added, as Tom gave his a thump.

“It isn't a secret, and you wouldn't care about it. Do you want another pillow?” she added, as Tom gave his a thump.

“This will do; but why you women always stick tassels and fringe all over a sofa-cushion, to tease and tickle a fellow, is what I don't understand.”

“This is fine; but I don’t get why you women always put tassels and fringe on a sofa cushion to tease and annoy a guy.”

“One thing that Polly does Sunday nights, is to take Will's head in her lap, and smooth his forehead. It rests him after studying so hard, she says. If you don't like the pillow, I could do that for you, 'cause you look as if you were more tired of studying than Will,” said Maud, with some hesitation, but an evident desire to be useful and agreeable.

“One thing that Polly does on Sunday nights is take Will's head in her lap and smooth his forehead. She says it helps him relax after studying so hard. If you don't like the pillow, I could do that for you, because you look like you're even more tired from studying than Will,” said Maud, hesitating a bit but clearly wanting to be helpful and pleasant.

“Well, I don't care if you do try it, for I am confoundedly tired.” And Tom laughed, as he recalled the frolic he had been on the night before.

“Well, I don't care if you try it, because I'm ridiculously tired.” And Tom laughed as he remembered the fun he had the night before.

Maud established herself with great satisfaction, and Tom owned that a silk apron was nicer than a fuzzy cushion.

Maud settled in with a lot of satisfaction, and Tom admitted that a silk apron was nicer than a fuzzy cushion.

“Do you like it?” she asked, after a few strokes over the hot forehead, which she thought was fevered by intense application to Greek and Latin.

“Do you like it?” she asked, after a few sweeps over the hot forehead, which she believed was feverish from working hard on Greek and Latin.

“Not bad; play away,” was the gracious reply, as Tom shut his eyes, and lay so still that Maud was charmed at the success of her attempt. Presently, she said, softly, “Tom, are you asleep?”

“Not bad; keep playing,” was the kind response as Tom closed his eyes and lay so still that Maud felt thrilled by the success of her attempt. After a moment, she gently asked, “Tom, are you asleep?”

“Just turning the corner.”

"Just around the corner."

“Before you get quite round would you please tell me what a Public Admonition is?”

“Before you finish your turn, could you please tell me what a Public Admonition is?”

“What do you want to know for?” demanded Tom, opening his eyes very wide.

“What do you want to know for?” Tom asked, his eyes widening in surprise.

“I heard Will talking about Publics and Privates, and I meant to ask him, but I forgot.”

“I heard Will talking about Publics and Privates, and I intended to ask him, but I forgot.”

“What did he say?”

"What did he say?"

“I don't remember; it was about somebody who cut prayers, and got a Private, and had done all sorts of bad things, and had one or two Publics. I did n't hear the name and did n't care; I only wanted to know what the words meant.”

“I don't remember; it was about someone who interrupted prayers, and ended up with a Private, and had done all kinds of bad things, and had one or two Publics. I didn’t catch the name and didn’t care; I just wanted to know what the words meant.”

“So Will tells tales, does he?” and Tom's forehead wrinkled with a frown.

“So Will tells stories, does he?” Tom said, frowning.

“No, he did n't; Polly knew about it and asked him.”

“No, he didn't; Polly knew about it and asked him.”

“Will's a'dig,'” growled Tom, shutting his eyes again, as if nothing more could be said of the delinquent William.

“Will's a jerk,” growled Tom, shutting his eyes again, as if nothing more could be said about the troublemaker William.

“I don't care if he is; I like him very much, and so does Polly.”

“I don’t care if he is; I like him a lot, and so does Polly.”

“Happy Fresh!” said Tom, with a comical groan.

“Happy Fresh!” Tom said, groaning dramatically.

“You need n't sniff at him, for he is nice, and treats me with respect,” cried Maud, with an energy that made Tom laugh in her face.

"You don't need to look down on him, because he's nice and treats me with respect," Maud exclaimed, her passion making Tom burst out laughing right in her face.

“He's good to Polly always, and puts on her cloak for her, and says'my dear,' and kisses her'good-night,' and don't think it's silly, and I wish I had a brother just like him, yes, I do!” And Maud showed signs of woe, for her disappointment about going was very great.

“He's always nice to Polly, helps her with her coat, calls her 'my dear,' kisses her goodnight, and doesn’t think it’s silly. I really wish I had a brother like him!” Maud showed that she was upset because she was really disappointed about not being able to go.

“Bless my boots! what's the chicken ruffling up her little feathers and pecking at me for? Is that the way Polly soothes the best of brothers?” said Tom, still laughing.

“Wow! Why is the chicken fluffing up her feathers and pecking at me? Is that how Polly calms down her favorite brother?” said Tom, still laughing.

“Oh, I forgot! there, I won't cry; but I do want to go,” and Maud swallowed her tears, and began to stroke again.

“Oh, I forgot! There, I won't cry; but I really do want to go,” and Maud swallowed her tears and started stroking again.

Now Tom's horse and sleigh were in the stable, for he meant to drive out to College that evening, but he did n't take Maud's hint. It was less trouble to lie still, and say in a conciliatory tone, “Tell me some more about this good boy, it's very interesting.”

Now Tom's horse and sleigh were in the stable because he planned to drive to College that evening, but he didn't pick up on Maud's hint. It was easier to stay quiet and say in a friendly tone, “Tell me more about this good boy; it's really interesting.”

“No, I shan't, but I'll tell about Puttel's playing on the piano,” said Maud, anxious to efface the memory of her momentary weakness. “Polly points to the right key with a little stick, and Puttel sits on the stool and pats each key as it's touched, and it makes a tune. It's so funny to see her, and Nick perches on the rack and sings as if he'd kill himself.”

“No, I won’t, but I’ll talk about Puttel playing the piano,” said Maud, eager to erase the memory of her brief moment of weakness. “Polly points to the right key with a little stick, and Puttel sits on the stool and taps each key as it’s touched, creating a tune. It’s hilarious to watch her, and Nick perches on the rack and sings like he’d burst.”

“Very thrilling,” said Tom, in a sleepy tone.

"That’s really exciting," Tom said, sounding sleepy.

Maud felt that her conversation was not as interesting as she hoped, and tried again.

Maud felt that her conversation wasn't as engaging as she'd hoped, and tried again.

“Polly thinks you are handsomer than Mr. Sydney.”

“Polly thinks you’re better looking than Mr. Sydney.”

“Much obliged.”

"Thanks a lot."

“I asked which she thought had the nicest face, and she said yours was the handsomest, and his the best.”

“I asked her which one she thought had the nicest face, and she said yours was the most handsome, and his was the best.”

“Does he ever go there?” asked a sharp voice behind them; and looking round Maud saw Fanny in the big chair, cooking her feet over the register.

“Does he ever go there?” asked a sharp voice behind them; and looking around, Maud saw Fanny in the big chair, warming her feet over the vent.

“I never saw him there; he sent up some books one day, and Will teased her about it.”

"I never saw him there; he sent up some books one day, and Will joked with her about it."

“What did she do?” demanded Fanny. “Oh, she shook him.”

“What did she do?” Fanny asked. “Oh, she shook him.”

“What a spectacle!” and Tom looked as if he would have enjoyed seeing it, but Fanny's face grew so forbidding, that Tom's little dog, who was approaching to welcome her, put his tail between his legs and fled under the table.

“What a show!” Tom looked like he would have loved to see it, but Fanny's expression became so unwelcoming that Tom's little dog, who was coming over to greet her, tucked his tail between his legs and ran under the table.

“Then there is n't any 'Sparking Sunday night'?” sung Tom, who appeared to have waked up again.

“Is there no 'Sparking Sunday night'?” sang Tom, who seemed to have woken up again.

“Of course not. Polly is n't going to marry anybody; she's going to keep house for Will when he's a minister, I heard her say so,” cried Maud, with importance.

“Of course not. Polly isn’t going to marry anyone; she’s going to take care of the house for Will when he’s a minister, I heard her say that,” Maud exclaimed, sounding important.

“What a fate for pretty Polly!” ejaculated Tom.

"What a fate for pretty Polly!" exclaimed Tom.

“She likes it, and I'm sure I should think she would; it's beautiful to hear'em plan it all out.”

“She likes it, and I'm sure I think she would; it's beautiful to hear them plan it all out.”

“Any more gossip to retail, Pug?” asked Tom a minute after, as Maud seemed absorbed in visions of the future.

“Any more gossip to share, Pug?” Tom asked a minute later, as Maud seemed lost in thoughts about the future.

“He told a funny story about blowing up one of the professors. You never told us, so I suppose you did n't know it. Some bad fellow put a torpedo, or some sort of powder thing, under the chair, and it went off in the midst of the lesson, and the poor man flew up, frightened most to pieces, and the boys ran with pails of water to put the fire out. But the thing that made Will laugh most was, that the very fellow who did it got his trousers burnt trying to put out the fire, and he asked the is it Faculty or President?”

“He shared a funny story about blowing up one of the professors. You never mentioned it, so I guess you didn’t know. Some troublemaker placed a torpedo or some kind of explosive under the chair, and it went off in the middle of the lesson. The poor guy jumped up, totally freaked out, and the boys ran with buckets of water to put out the fire. But what made Will laugh the most was that the guy who did it ended up burning his own pants while trying to extinguish the flames, and he asked if it was the Faculty or the President?”

“Either will do,” murmured Tom, who was shaking with suppressed laughter.

"Either one is fine," Tom whispered, shaking with barely contained laughter.

“Well, he asked'em to give him some new ones, and they did give him money enough, for a nice pair; but he got some cheap ones, with horrid great stripes on'em, and always wore'em to that particular class, 'which was one too many for the fellows,' Will said, and with the rest of the money he had a punch party. Was n't it dreadful?”

“Well, he asked them to give him some new ones, and they did give him enough money for a nice pair; but he bought some cheap ones with awful big stripes on them, and always wore them to that one class, 'which was one too many for the guys,' Will said, and with the rest of the money he threw a punch party. Wasn't it terrible?”

“Awful!” And Tom exploded into a great laugh, that made Fanny cover her ears, and the little dog bark wildly.

“Awful!” Tom burst into a loud laugh, causing Fanny to cover her ears and the little dog to bark frantically.

“Did you know that bad boy?” asked innocent Maud.

“Did you know about that bad boy?” asked innocent Maud.

“Slightly,” gasped Tom, in whose wardrobe at college those identical trousers were hanging at that moment.

“Kind of,” gasped Tom, whose identical trousers were hanging in his college closet at that moment.

“Don't make such a noise, my head aches dreadfully,” said Fanny, fretfully.

“Don't make such a noise, my head hurts so much,” Fanny said irritably.

“Girls' heads always do ache,” answered Tom, subsiding from a roar into a chuckle.

“Girls always have headaches,” Tom replied, shifting from a loud laugh to a chuckle.

“What pleasure you boys can find in such ungentlemanly things, I don't see,” said Fanny, who was evidently out of sorts.

“What pleasure you boys can find in such uncivilized things, I just don't understand,” said Fanny, who was clearly in a bad mood.

“As much a mystery to you as it is to us, how you girls can like to gabble and prink from one week's end to the other,” retorted Tom.

“As much a mystery to you as it is to us, how you girls can chat and primp from one week to the next,” Tom shot back.

There was a pause after this little passage-at-arms, but Fan wanted to be amused, for time hung heavily on her hands, so she asked, in a more amiable tone, “How's Trix?”

There was a pause after this little exchange, but Fan wanted some entertainment since she was bored, so she asked, in a friendlier tone, “How's Trix?”

“As sweet as ever,” answered Tom, gruffly.

“As sweet as ever,” Tom replied gruffly.

“Did she scold you, as usual?”

“Did she yell at you, like always?”

“She just did.”

"She just did."

“What was the matter?”

"What's the problem?"

“Well, I'll leave it to you if this is n't unreasonable: she won't dance with me herself, yet don't like me to go it with anybody else. I said, I thought, if a fellow took a girl to a party, she ought to dance with him once, at least, especially if they were engaged. She said that was the very reason why she should n't do it; so, at the last hop, I let her alone, and had a gay time with Belle, and to-day Trix gave it to me hot and heavy, coming home from church.”

“Well, I’ll leave it up to you to decide if this isn’t unreasonable: she won’t dance with me herself, but she doesn’t like me dancing with anyone else. I thought if a guy takes a girl to a party, she should at least dance with him once, especially if they’re engaged. She said that was exactly why she shouldn’t do it; so, at the last party, I left her alone and had a great time with Belle, and today Trix really let me have it on the way home from church.”

“If you go and engage yourself to a girl like that, I don't know what you can expect. Did she wear her Paris hat to-day?” added Fan, with sudden interest in her voice.

“If you go and get involved with a girl like that, I don’t know what you can expect. Did she wear her Paris hat today?” added Fan, suddenly interested.

“She wore some sort of a blue thing, with a confounded bird of Paradise in it, that kept whisking into my face every time she turned her head.”

“She wore a blue garment that had this annoying bird of Paradise on it, which kept brushing against my face every time she turned her head.”

“Men never know a pretty thing when they see it. That hat is perfectly lovely.”

“Guys never recognize something pretty when they see it. That hat is absolutely beautiful.”

“They know a lady when they see her, and Trix don't look like one; I can't say where the trouble is, but there's too much fuss and feathers for my taste. You are twice as stylish, yet you never look loud or fast.”

“They know a woman when they see one, and Trix doesn’t fit the bill; I can’t pinpoint the issue, but there's too much drama and flair for my liking. You're twice as chic, yet you never look over the top or flashy.”

Touched by this unusual compliment, Fanny drew her chair nearer as she replied with complacency, “Yes, I flatter myself I do know how to dress well. Trix never did; she's fond of gay colors, and generally looks like a walking rainbow.”

Touched by this unexpected compliment, Fanny scooted her chair closer as she replied with satisfaction, “Yes, I like to think I know how to dress well. Trix never did; she's into bright colors and usually looks like a walking rainbow.”

“Can't you give her a hint? Tell her not to wear blue gloves anyway, she knows I hate'em.”

“Can’t you drop her a hint? Tell her not to wear blue gloves, since she knows I can’t stand them.”

“I've done my best for your sake, Tom, but she is a perverse creature, and don't mind a word I say, even about things much more objectionable than blue gloves.”

“I've tried my hardest for you, Tom, but she is a stubborn person, and she doesn’t care about anything I say, even about things that are much more questionable than blue gloves.”

“Maudie, run and bring me my other cigar case, it's lying round somewhere.”

“Maudie, go grab my other cigar case; it’s around here somewhere.”

Maud went; and as soon as the door was shut, Tom rose on his elbow, saying in a cautiously lowered voice, “Fan, does Trix paint?”

Maud left, and as soon as the door closed, Tom propped himself up on his elbow and asked in a carefully lowered voice, “Fan, does Trix paint?”

“Yes, and draws too,” answered Fanny, with a sly laugh.

“Yes, and also sketches,” replied Fanny, with a teasing laugh.

“Come, you know what I mean; I've a right to ask and you ought to tell,” said Tom, soberly, for he was beginning to find that being engaged was not unmitigated bliss.

“Come on, you know what I mean; I have the right to ask and you should tell me,” said Tom, seriously, as he started to realize that being engaged wasn't all happiness.

“What makes you think she does?”

“What makes you think she does?”

“Well, between ourselves,” said Tom, looking a little sheepish, but anxious to set his mind at rest, “she never will let me kiss her on her cheek, nothing but an unsatisfactory peck at her lips. Then the other day, as I took a bit of heliotrope out of a vase to put in my button-hole, I whisked a drop of water into her face; I was going to wipe it off, but she pushed my hand away, and ran to the glass, where she carefully dabbed it dry, and came back with one cheek redder than the other. I did n't say anything, but I had my suspicions. Come now, does she?”

"Well, just between us," said Tom, looking a bit embarrassed but eager to put his mind at ease, "she never lets me kiss her on the cheek, only a frustrating peck on her lips. Then the other day, when I took a piece of heliotrope out of a vase to put in my buttonhole, I accidentally splashed a drop of water on her face. I was going to wipe it off, but she pushed my hand away and ran to the mirror, where she carefully dried it off and came back with one cheek redder than the other. I didn’t say anything, but I had my suspicions. So, what do you think—does she?”

“Yes, she does; but don't say a word to her, for she'll never forgive my telling if she knew it.”

“Yes, she does; but don't say anything to her, because she’ll never forgive me if she finds out.”

“I don't care for that; I don't like it, and I won't have it,” said Tom, decidedly.

“I don't like that; I don’t want it, and I won’t accept it,” said Tom, firmly.

“You can't help yourself. Half the girls do it, either paint or powder, darken their lashes with burnt hair-pins, or take cologne on lumps of sugar or belladonna to make their eyes bright. Clara tried arsenic for her complexion, but her mother stopped it,” said Fanny, betraying the secrets of the prison-house in the basest manner.

“You can't help it. Half the girls do it, either using makeup or powder, darkening their lashes with burnt hairpins, or taking cologne on sugar cubes or belladonna to make their eyes bright. Clara tried arsenic for her skin, but her mom put a stop to it,” said Fanny, revealing the secrets of the place in the most low-down way.

“I knew you girls were a set of humbugs, and very pretty ones, too, some of you, but I can't say I like to see you painted up like a lot of actresses,” said Tom, with an air of disgust.

“I knew you girls were all just fakes, and some of you are actually pretty, but I can't say I like seeing you all made up like a bunch of actresses,” Tom said, looking disgusted.

“I don't do anything of the sort, or need it, but Trix does; and having chosen her, you must abide your choice, for better or worse.”

"I don't do anything like that, or need it, but Trix does; and since you've chosen her, you have to stick with your choice, for better or worse."

“It has n't come to that yet,” muttered Tom, as he lay down again with a rebellious air.

“It hasn't come to that yet,” muttered Tom, as he lay down again with a defiant attitude.

Maud's return put an end to these confidences, though Tom excited her curiosity by asking the mysterious question, “I say, Fan, is Polly up to that sort of thing?”

Maud's return put a stop to these secrets, though Tom piqued her curiosity by asking the mysterious question, “Hey, Fan, is Polly into that kind of stuff?”

“No, she thinks it's awful. When she gets pale and dragged out she will probably change her mind.”

“No, she thinks it's terrible. When she gets pale and worn out, she'll probably change her mind.”

“I doubt it,” said Tom.

"I don't think so," said Tom.

“Polly says it is n't proper to talk secrets before people who ain't in 'em,” observed Maud, with dignity.

“Polly says it’s not right to discuss secrets in front of people who aren’t part of them,” Maud said, with dignity.

“Do, for mercy sake, stop talking about Polly, I'm sick to death of it,” cried Fanny, snappishly.

“Please, for heaven's sake, stop talking about Polly, I'm so over it,” Fanny snapped.

“Hullo!” and Tom sat up to take a survey. “I thought you were bosom friends, and as spoony as ever.”

“Hey!” Tom said as he sat up to take a look around. “I thought you were best friends and still acting all lovey-dovey.”

“Well, I am fond of Polly, but I get tired of hearing Maud sing her praises everlastingly. Now don't go and repeat that, chatterbox.”

“Well, I really like Polly, but I get tired of hearing Maud go on and on about how great she is. Now, don’t you dare repeat that, you gossip.”

“My goodness, is n't she cross?” whispered Maud to Tom.

“Oh my, isn’t she upset?” Maud whispered to Tom.

“As two sticks; let her be. There's the bell; see who it is, Pug,” answered Tom, as a tingle broke the silence of the house.

“As two sticks; let her be. There's the bell; go see who it is, Pug,” replied Tom, as a tingle disrupted the silence of the house.

Maud went to peep over the banisters, and came flying back in a rapture.

Maud went to peek over the banisters and then came rushing back, filled with excitement.

“It's Will come for me! Can't I go? It don't snow hard, and I'll bundle up, and you can send for me when papa comes.”

“Will is coming for me! Can't I go? It’s not snowing hard, and I’ll bundle up, and you can send for me when Dad arrives.”

“I don't care what you do,” answered Fan, who was in a very bad temper.

“I don’t care what you do,” replied Fan, who was in a really bad mood.

Without waiting for any other permission, Maud rushed away to get ready. Will would n't come up, he was so snowy, and Fanny was glad, because with her he was bashful, awkward, and silent, so Tom went down and entertained him with Maud's report. They were very good friends, but led entirely different lives, Will being a “dig,” and Tom a “bird,” or, in plain English, one was a hard student, and the other a jolly young gentleman. Tom had rather patronized Will, who did n't like it, and showed that he did n't by refusing to borrow money of him, or accept any of his invitations to join the clubs and societies to which Tom belonged. So Shaw let Milton alone, and he got on very well in his own way, doggedly sticking to his books, and resisting all temptations but those of certain libraries, athletic games, and such inexpensive pleasures as were within his means; for this benighted youth had not yet discovered that college nowadays is a place in which to “sky-lark,” not to study.

Without waiting for any other permission, Maud rushed off to get ready. Will wouldn't come up; he was so snowy, and Fanny was glad because he was shy, awkward, and quiet around her, so Tom went downstairs and entertained him with Maud's update. They were good friends but lived completely different lives—Will being a “nerd” and Tom a “socialite,” or in simpler terms, one was a serious student and the other a fun-loving gentleman. Tom had a tendency to look down on Will, which Will didn't appreciate, and he showed it by refusing to borrow money from him or accept any of his invitations to join the clubs and societies that Tom was part of. So, Shaw left Milton alone, and he managed quite well in his own way, stubbornly sticking to his studies and resisting all temptations except for certain libraries, athletic games, and other affordable pastimes; for this poor guy hadn't yet realized that college today is a place for “having fun,” not just studying.

When Maud came down and trotted contentedly away, holding Will's hand, Tom watched them out of sight, and then strolled about the house whistling and thinking, till he went to sleep in his father's arm-chair, for want of something better to do. He awoke to the joys of a solitary tea, for his mother never came down, and Fanny shut herself and her headache up in her own room.

When Maud came downstairs and happily walked away holding Will's hand, Tom watched them until they were out of sight. He then wandered around the house, whistling and thinking, until he fell asleep in his dad's armchair because he didn't have anything better to do. He woke up to the cheerful experience of having tea alone, since his mom never came down, and Fanny locked herself in her room with her headache.

“Well, this is cheerful,” he said, as the clock struck eight, and his fourth cigar came to an end. “Trix is mad, and Fan in the dumps, so I'll take myself off. Guess I'll go round to Polly's, and ask Will to drive out with me, and save him the walk, poor chap. Might bring Midget home, it will please her, and there's no knowing when the governor will be back.”

“Well, this is cheerful,” he said as the clock struck eight, and his fourth cigar finished up. “Trix is angry, and Fan is feeling down, so I’ll just leave. I guess I’ll swing by Polly’s and ask Will to drive out with me to save him the walk, poor guy. I might bring Midget back home; it’ll make her happy, and who knows when the boss will return.”

With these thoughts in his head, Tom leisurely got under way, and left his horse at a neighboring stable, for he meant to make a little call, and see what it was Maud enjoyed so much.

With these thoughts in mind, Tom set off at a relaxed pace and left his horse at a nearby stable because he intended to make a quick visit and find out what Maud enjoyed so much.

“Polly is holding forth,” he said to himself, as he went quietly up stairs, and the steady murmur of a pleasant voice came down to him. Tom laughed at Polly's earnest way of talking when she was interested in anything. But he liked it because it was so different from the coquettish clatter of most of the girls with whom he talked. Young men often laugh at the sensible girls whom they secretly respect, and affect to admire the silly ones whom they secretly despise, because earnestness, intelligence, and womanly dignity are not the fashion.

“Polly is on a roll,” he said to himself as he quietly walked upstairs, and the steady hum of a pleasant voice came down to him. Tom chuckled at Polly's serious way of speaking when she was passionate about something. But he appreciated it because it was so different from the flirty chatter of most of the girls he talked to. Young men often laugh at the sensible girls they secretly respect while pretending to admire the silly ones they secretly dislike, because seriousness, intelligence, and feminine dignity aren't in style.

The door was ajar, and pausing in the dark entry Tom took a survey before he went in. The prospect was not dazzling, but home-like and pleasant. The light of a bright fire filled the little room, and down on a stool before it was Maud tending Puttel, and watching with deep interest the roasting of an apple intended for her special benefit. On the couch lounged Will, his thoughtful eyes fixed on Polly, who, while she talked, smoothed the broad forehead of her “yellow-haired laddie” in a way that Tom thought an immense improvement on Maud's performance. They had evidently been building castles in the air, for Polly was saying in her most impressive manner, “Well, whatever you do, Will, don't have a great, costly church that takes so much money to build and support it that you have nothing to give away. I like the plain, old-fashioned churches, built for use, not show, where people met for hearty praying and preaching, and where everybody made their own music instead of listening to opera singers, as we do now. I don't care if the old churches were bare and cold, and the seats hard, there was real piety in them, and the sincerity of it was felt in the lives of the people. I don't want a religion that I put away with my Sunday clothes, and don't take out till the day comes round again; I want something to see and feel and live by day-by-day, and I hope you'll be one of the true ministers, who can teach by precept and example, how to get and keep it.”

The door was slightly open, and pausing in the dark entry, Tom took a look around before he went in. The scene wasn't breathtaking, but it felt cozy and welcoming. The light from a bright fire filled the small room, and sitting on a stool in front of it was Maud, taking care of Puttel and watching closely as an apple roasted just for her. On the couch, Will lounged with his thoughtful gaze fixed on Polly, who, while talking, gently rubbed the forehead of her "yellow-haired boy" in a way that Tom thought was a major improvement over Maud's method. They had clearly been daydreaming, as Polly was speaking in her most serious tone, “Well, whatever you do, Will, don’t build an expensive church that costs so much to construct and maintain that you have nothing left to share. I prefer the simple, old-fashioned churches built for purpose, not for show, where people gathered for sincere prayer and preaching, and where everyone made their own music instead of listening to opera singers like we do now. I don't mind if the old churches were bare and cold, and the seats uncomfortable; there was genuine faith in them, and you could feel the sincerity in the lives of the people. I don’t want a faith that I put away with my Sunday clothes and don’t take out until next week; I want something to see and feel and live by every day, and I hope you’ll be one of the true ministers who can teach by example how to find and maintain it.”

“I hope I shall be, Polly, but you know they say that in families, if there is a boy who can't do anything else, they make a minister of him. I sometimes think I ain't good for much, and that seems to me the reason why I should n't even try to be a minister,” said Will, smiling, yet looking as if with all his humility he did have faith in the aspirations that came to him in his best moments.

“I hope I’ll be, Polly, but you know how it is in families—if there’s a boy who can’t do anything else, they just make him a minister. Sometimes I feel like I’m not good for much, and that makes me think maybe I shouldn’t even try to be a minister,” said Will, smiling, though he looked as if, despite all his humility, he did have faith in the dreams that came to him in his best moments.

“Some one said that very thing to father once, and I remember he answered, 'I am glad to give my best and brightest son to the service of God.'”

“Someone said that to my dad once, and I remember he replied, 'I’m proud to give my best and brightest son to the service of God.'”

“Did he say that?” and Will's color rose, for the big, book-loving fellow was as sensitive as a girl to the praise of those dearest to him.

“Did he really say that?” Will's face flushed with color because the big, book-loving guy was as sensitive as a girl when it came to praise from those he cared about the most.

“Yes,” said Polly, unconsciously giving the strongest stimulus to her brother's hope and courage. “Yes, and he added, 'I shall let my boys follow the guide that is in them, and only ask of them to use their gifts conscientiously, and be honest, useful men.'”

“Yes,” said Polly, unknowingly boosting her brother's hope and courage. “Yes, and he added, 'I will let my boys follow their inner instincts, and I will only ask them to use their talents responsibly and to be honest, good men.'”

“So we will! Ned is doing well out West, and I'm hard at it here. If father does his best to give us the chance we each want, the least we can do is to work with a will.”

“So we will! Ned is doing great out West, and I'm working hard here. If Dad does his best to give us the opportunities we both want, the least we can do is put in some real effort.”

“Whatever you do, you can't help working with a Will,” cried Tom, who had been so interested, that he forgot he was playing eavesdropper.

“Whatever you do, you can't help but work with a Will,” shouted Tom, who had been so invested that he forgot he was secretly listening in.

Polly flew up, looking so pleased and surprised, that Tom reproached himself for not having called oftener.

Polly flew up, looking so happy and surprised that Tom felt guilty for not visiting more often.

“I've come for Maud,” he announced, in a paternal tone, which made that young lady open her eyes.

“I've come for Maud,” he said, in a fatherly tone, which caused that young lady to raise her eyebrows.

“I can't go till my apple is done; besides, it is n't nine yet, and Will is going to take me along, when he goes. I'd rather have him.”

“I can’t leave until my apple is finished; plus, it's not nine yet, and Will is going to take me with him when he goes. I’d prefer to go with him.”

“I'm going to take you both in the cutter. The storm is over, but it is heavy walking, so you'll drive out with me, old man?” said Tom, with a nod at Will.

“I'm going to take both of you in the boat. The storm is over, but the ground is still tough to walk on, so are you coming with me, old man?” said Tom, nodding at Will.

“Of course he will; and thank you very much. I've been trying to keep him all night; Miss Mills always manages to find a corner for stray people, but he insists on going, so as to get to work early to-morrow,” said Polly, delighted to see that Tom was taking off his coat, as if he meant to wait for Maud's apple, which Polly blessed for being so slow to cook.

“Of course he will; and thank you so much. I've been trying to keep him here all night; Miss Mills always finds a spot for lost people, but he insists on leaving so he can get to work early tomorrow,” Polly said, thrilled to see Tom taking off his coat, as if he planned to wait for Maud's apple, which Polly appreciated for taking its time to cook.

Putting her guest into the best chair, Polly sat down and beamed at him with such hospitable satisfaction, that Tom went up several pegs in his own estimation.

Putting her guest in the best chair, Polly sat down and smiled at him with such warm satisfaction that Tom felt a boost in his own self-esteem.

“You don't come very often, so we are rather over-powered when you do honor us,” she said, demurely.

“You don't come around much, so we feel a bit overwhelmed when you do honor us,” she said, shyly.

“Well, you, know we fellows are so busy, we have n't much time to enjoy ourselves,” answered Tom.

"Well, you know, us guys are so busy, we don't have much time to relax," replied Tom.

“Ahem!” said Will, loudly.

“Excuse me!” said Will, loudly.

“Take a troche,” said Tom.

“Take a troche,” said Tom.

Then they both burst out laughing, and Polly, fully understanding the joke, joined them, saying, “Here are some peanuts, Tom; do enjoy yourself while you can.”

Then they both laughed out loud, and Polly, completely getting the joke, joined in, saying, “Here are some peanuts, Tom; have a good time while you can.”

“Now I call that a delicate compliment!” And Tom, who had not lost his early relish for this sort of refreshment, though he seldom indulged his passion nowadays, because peanuts are considered vulgar, fell to cracking and munching with great satisfaction.

“Now I call that a delicate compliment!” And Tom, who hadn’t lost his early taste for this kind of snack, even though he rarely indulged his passion these days because peanuts are seen as tacky, started cracking and munching with great satisfaction.

“Do you remember the first visit I made at your house, how you gave me peanuts, coming from the depot, and frightened me out of my wits, pretending the coachman was tipsy?” asked Polly.

“Do you remember the first time I visited your house, how you gave me peanuts from the depot and scared me to death by pretending the coachman was drunk?” asked Polly.

“Of course I do, and how we coasted one day,” answered Tom, laughing.

“Of course I do! Remember the day we went cruising?” Tom replied, laughing.

“Yes, and the velocipede; you've got the scar of that yet, I see.”

“Yes, and the bicycle; I can see you still have the scar from that.”

“I remember how you stood by me while it was sewed up; that was very plucky, Polly.”

“I remember how you stayed by me while it was being stitched up; that was really brave, Polly.”

“I was dreadfully afraid, but I remember I wanted to seem very brave, because you'd called me a coward.”

“I was really scared, but I remember I wanted to look very brave because you called me a coward.”

“Did I? Ought to have been ashamed of myself. I used to rough you shamefully, Polly, and you were so good-natured, you let me do it.”

“Did I? I should have been ashamed of myself. I used to treat you badly, Polly, and you were so good-natured that you let me get away with it.”

“Could n't help myself,” laughed Polly. “I did use to think you were an awful boy, but seems to me I rather liked it.”

“Couldn’t help myself,” laughed Polly. “I used to think you were a terrible guy, but it seems to me I kind of liked it.”

“She had so much of it at home, she got used to it,” put in Will, pulling the little curl behind Polly's ear.

“She had so much of it at home, she got used to it,” Will said, tucking the little curl behind Polly's ear.

“You boys never teased me as Tom did, that's the reason it amused me, I suppose; novelty hath charms, you know.”

“You guys never teased me like Tom did, and I guess that's why it was funny to me; new experiences have their appeal, you know.”

“Grandma used to lecture Tom for plaguing you, Polly, and he used to say he'd be a tip-top boy, but he was n't,” observed Maud, with a venerable air.

“Grandma used to lecture Tom for bothering you, Polly, and he always said he'd be a great kid, but he wasn't,” Maud observed, with an air of wisdom.

“Dear old grandma; she did her best, but I'm a bad lot,” said Tom, with a shake of the head and a sober face.

“Dear old grandma; she did her best, but I’m a lost cause,” said Tom, shaking his head with a serious expression.

“It always seems as if she must be up in her rooms, and I can't get used to finding them empty,” added Polly, softly.

“It always feels like she must be up in her rooms, and I can't get used to finding them empty,” added Polly quietly.

“Father would n't have anything moved, and Tom sits up there sometimes; it makes him feel good, he says,” said Maud, who had a talent for betraying trifles which people preferred should not be mentioned in public.

“Dad wouldn’t let anything be moved, and Tom sits up there sometimes; it makes him feel good, he says,” said Maud, who had a knack for revealing little things that people preferred to keep private.

“You'd better hurry up your apple, for if it is n't done pretty soon, you 'll have to leave it, Pug,” said Tom, looking annoyed.

“You'd better finish your apple quickly, because if you don’t eat it soon, you’ll have to leave it, Pug,” said Tom, looking annoyed.

“How is Fan?” asked Polly, with tact.

“How is Fan?” Polly asked tactfully.

“Well, Fan is rather under the weather; says she's dyspeptic, which means cross.”

“Well, Fan isn’t feeling well; she says she has indigestion, which means she’s irritable.”

“She is cross, but she's sick too, for I found her crying one day, and she said nobody cared about her, and she might as well be dead,” added Maud, having turned her apple with tender care.

“She’s upset, but she’s also sick, because I caught her crying one day, and she said nobody cared about her, and she might as well be dead,” added Maud, as she gently turned her apple.

“We must try to cheer her up, among us. If I was n't so busy I'd like to devote myself to her, she has done so much for me,” said Polly, gratefully.

“We should try to lift her spirits. If I weren't so busy, I’d love to focus on her because she has done so much for me,” said Polly, gratefully.

“I wish you could. I can't understand her, for she acts like a weathercock, and I never know how I'm going to find her. I hate to have her mope so, but, upon my life, I don't know what to do,” said Tom; but as he uttered the words, something was suggested by the sight before him. Chairs were few, and Polly had taken half of Will's when they drew round the fire. Now she was leaning against him, in a cosy, confiding way, delightful to behold, while Will's strong arm went round her with a protecting air, which said, as plainly as any words, that this big brother and small sister knew how to love and help one another. It was a pleasant little picture, all the pleasanter for its unconsciousness, and Tom found it both suggestive and agreeable.

“I wish you could. I can't figure her out; she changes like the wind, and I never know what to expect. I hate seeing her so down, but honestly, I don't know what to do,” said Tom. But as he spoke, something caught his attention. There weren't many chairs, and Polly had taken half of Will's when they gathered around the fire. Now she was leaning against him in a cozy, trusting way that was lovely to see, while Will had his strong arm around her in a protective manner that clearly showed this big brother and little sister knew how to love and support each other. It was a nice little scene, even nicer because they were unaware of it, and Tom found it both thought-provoking and pleasing.

“Poor old Fan, she don't get much petting; maybe that's what she wants. I 'll try it and see, for she stands by me like a trump. If she was a rosy, cosy little woman, like Polly, it would come easier, though,” thought Tom, as he meditatively ate his last nut, feeling that fraternal affection could not be very difficult of demonstration, to brothers blessed with pretty, good-tempered sisters.

“Poor old Fan, she doesn’t get much affection; maybe that’s what she needs. I’ll give it a shot and see, since she’s always there for me. If she were a sweet, cuddly woman like Polly, it would be easier, though,” Tom thought as he thoughtfully finished his last nut, believing that showing brotherly love shouldn’t be too hard for brothers with nice, easy-going sisters.

“I told Tom about the bad fellow who blew up the professor, and he said he knew him, slightly; and I was so relieved, because I had a kind of a feeling that it was Tom himself, you and Will laughed so about it.”

“I told Tom about the guy who blew up the professor, and he said he knew him, a little; and I was so relieved because I had a feeling it was Tom himself, and you and Will laughed so much about it.”

Maud had a queer way of going on with her own thoughts, and suddenly coming out with whatever lay uppermost, regardless of time, place, or company. As this remark fell from her, there was a general smile, and Polly said, with mock solemnity, “It was a sad thing, and I've no doubt that misguided young man is very sorry for it now.”

Maud had a strange habit of getting lost in her own thoughts and then suddenly sharing whatever was on her mind, no matter the time, place, or who was around. When she said this, everyone smiled, and Polly added, with a fake serious tone, “It was a sad thing, and I’m sure that confused young man regrets it now.”

“He looked perfectly bowed down with remorse last time I saw him,” said Will, regarding Tom with eyes full of fun, for Will was a boy as well as a bookworm, and relished a joke as well as scatter-brained Tom.

“He looked completely weighed down with guilt the last time I saw him,” said Will, referring to Tom with playful eyes, since Will was both a boy and a bookworm, and enjoyed a joke just as much as scatterbrained Tom.

“He always is remorseful after a scrape, I've understood, for he is n't a very bad fellow, only his spirits are one too many for him, and he is n't as fond of his book as another fellow I know.”

“He's always sorry after getting into trouble, I've realized, because he's not a bad guy; it's just that his energy is a bit too much for him, and he's not as into his studies as someone else I know.”

“I'm afraid he'll he expelled if he don't mind,” said Polly, warningly.

“I'm worried he'll get expelled if he doesn't behave,” said Polly, warningly.

“Should n't wonder if he was, he's such an unlucky dog,” answered Tom, rather soberly.

"Can't say I'm surprised if he was; he's such an unlucky guy," Tom replied, quite seriously.

“I hope he'll remember that his friends will be very much disappointed if he is. He might make them so proud and happy; that I guess he will, for he is n't half as thoughtless as he makes himself out,” said Polly, looking across at Tom with such friendly eyes that he was quite touched, though of course he did n't show it.

“I hope he remembers that his friends will be really disappointed if he doesn’t. He could make them so proud and happy; I think he will, because he’s not nearly as thoughtless as he pretends to be,” said Polly, looking at Tom with such friendly eyes that he was genuinely touched, even though he didn’t show it.

“Thank you, Polly; he may pull through, but I have my doubts. Now old man, let us'pud' along; it's getting late for the chicken,” he added, relapsing into the graceful diction with which a classical education gifts its fortunate possessor.

“Thanks, Polly; he might survive, but I’m not sure. Now, old man, let’s 'pud' along; it’s getting late for the chicken,” he added, slipping back into the polished language that a classical education gives its lucky holder.

Taking advantage of the moment while Will was wrestling with his boots in the closet, and Maud was absorbed in packing her apple into a large basket, Polly said to Tom in a low tone, “Thank you very much, for being so kind to Will.”

Taking advantage of the moment while Will was struggling with his boots in the closet, and Maud was focused on packing her apple into a large basket, Polly said to Tom quietly, “Thank you so much for being so nice to Will.”

“Bless your heart, I have n't done anything; he's such a proud fellow he won't let me,” answered Tom.

“Bless your heart, I haven’t done anything; he’s such a proud guy he won’t let me,” replied Tom.

“But you do in many little ways; to-night, for example. Do you think I don't know that the suit of clothes he's just got would have cost a good deal more, if your tailor had n't made them? He's only a boy, and don't understand things yet; but I know your way of helping proud people; so that they don't find it out, and I do thank you, Tom, so much.”

“But you do in many small ways; tonight, for instance. Do you think I don't realize that the suit he just got would have cost a lot more if your tailor hadn’t made it? He’s just a kid and doesn’t get it yet, but I know how you help proud people in a way that they don’t notice. I really appreciate it, Tom, thank you so much.”

“Oh, come, Polly, that won't do. What do you know about tailors and college matters?” said Tom, looking as much confused as if she had found him out in something reprehensible.

“Oh, come on, Polly, that’s not going to work. What do you know about tailors and college stuff?” said Tom, looking as confused as if she had caught him doing something wrong.

“I don't know much, and that's the reason why I'm grateful for your kindness to Will. I don't care what stories they tell about you, I'm sure, you won't lead him into trouble, but keep him straight, for my sake. You know I've lost one brother, and Will takes Jimmy's place to me now.”

“I don’t know a lot, and that’s why I really appreciate your kindness to Will. I don’t care what stories people say about you; I’m sure you won’t lead him into trouble but will keep him on the right path for my sake. You know I’ve lost one brother, and Will is like Jimmy to me now.”

The tears in Polly's eyes as she said that made Tom vow a tremendous vow within himself to stand by Will through thick and thin, and “keep him straight for Polly's sake”; feeling all the time how ill-fitted he was for such a task.

The tears in Polly's eyes as she said that made Tom promise himself to stick by Will no matter what, and “keep him on track for Polly's sake,” while realizing just how unqualified he was for such a responsibility.

“I'll do my best,” he said, heartily, as he pressed the hand Polly gave him, with a look which assured her that he felt the appeal to his honor, and that henceforth the country lad was safe from all the temptations Tom could have offered him.

“I'll do my best,” he said warmly, as he held the hand Polly offered him, with a look that reassured her he recognized the appeal to his honor, and that from then on, the country boy was safe from any temptations Tom could have presented him with.

“There! now I shall give that to mamma to take her pills in; it's just what she likes, and it pleases her to be thought of,” said Maud, surveying her gift with complacency, as she put on her things.

“Here! Now I’ll give this to Mom for her pills; it's exactly what she likes, and it makes her happy to be thought of,” said Maud, looking at her gift with satisfaction as she got ready.

“You're a good little soul, to remember poor mum, said Tom, with an approving nod.

“You're a sweet little soul for remembering poor mom,” said Tom, with an approving nod.

“Well, she was so pleased with the grapes you brought her, I thought I'd try something, and maybe she'd say 'Thank you, darling,' to me too. Do you think she will?” whispered Maud, with the wistful look so often seen on her little plain face.

“Well, she was so happy with the grapes you brought her, I thought I'd try something too, and maybe she'd say 'Thank you, darling' to me as well. Do you think she will?” whispered Maud, with the hopeful expression so often seen on her little plain face.

“See if she don't;” and to Maud's great surprise Tom did n't laugh at her project.

“Watch her not;” and to Maud's great surprise, Tom didn't laugh at her plan.

“Good night, dear; take care of yourself, and keep your muffler round your mouth going over the bridge, or you'll be as hoarse as a crow to-morrow,” said Polly, as she kissed her brother, who returned it without looking as if he thought it “girl's nonsense” Then the three piled into the sleigh and drove off, leave Polly nodding on the doorstep.

“Good night, dear; take care of yourself, and wrap your scarf around your mouth while crossing the bridge, or you’ll wake up as hoarse as a crow tomorrow,” said Polly as she kissed her brother, who returned the gesture without seeming to think it was “silly girl stuff.” Then the three hopped into the sleigh and drove off, leaving Polly nodding on the doorstep.

Maud found the drive altogether too short, but was consoled by the promise of a longer one if the sleighing lasted till next Saturday: and when Tom ran up to bid his mother good-by, and give her a hint about Maud's gift, she stayed below to say, at the last minute, in unconscious imitation of Polly.

Maud thought the ride was way too short, but she felt better knowing there’d be a longer one if the sleighing continued until next Saturday. When Tom rushed up to say goodbye to his mom and drop a hint about Maud's gift, she stayed downstairs to say something at the last minute, unconsciously copying Polly.

“Good night; take care of yourself, my dear.”

“Good night; take care of yourself, my dear.”

Tom laughed, and was about to pinch the much enduring little nose; but, as if the words reminded him of something, he gave her a kiss instead, a piece of forbearance which almost took Maud's breath away with surprise and gratification.

Tom laughed and was about to pinch the little nose that had put up with so much; but as if the words triggered a memory, he gave her a kiss instead, an act of restraint that nearly left Maud breathless with surprise and joy.

It was rather a silent drive, for Will obediently kept his muffler up, and Tom fell into a brown study.

It was a pretty quiet drive, since Will kept his muffler up like he was supposed to, and Tom was lost in thought.

He was not much given to reflection, but occasionally indulged when something gave him a turn in that direction, and at such times he was as sober and sincere as could be desired. Any one might have lectured him for an hour without doing as much good as that little call and the chat that grew out of it, for, though nothing very wise or witty was said, many things were suggested, and every one knows that persuasive influences are better than any amount of moralizing. Neither Polly nor Will tried to do anything of the sort, and that was the charm of it. Nobody likes to be talked to, but nobody can resist the eloquence of unconscious preaching. With all his thoughtlessness, Tom was quick to see and feel these things, and was not spoilt enough yet to laugh at them. The sight of Will and Polly's simple affection for one another reminded him of a neglected duty so pleasantly, that he could not forget it. Talking of early days made him wish he could go back and start again, doing better. Grandma's name recalled the tender memory that always did him good, and the thought that Polly trusted her dearest brother to his care stirred up a manful desire to deserve the confidence. Tortures would n't have drawn a word of all this from him, but it had its effect, for boys don't leave their hearts and consciences behind them when they enter college, and little things of this sort do much to keep both from being damaged by the four years' scrimmage which begins the battle of life for most of them.

He didn't usually reflect much, but sometimes he would when something prompted him to think. During those times, he was as serious and genuine as anyone could want. Anyone could have lectured him for an hour without making as much impact as that brief visit and the conversation that followed. Even though nothing particularly wise or funny was said, many ideas were brought up, and everyone knows that subtle influences are more effective than any amount of preaching. Neither Polly nor Will tried to do anything along those lines, which made it all the more appealing. Nobody likes to be lectured, but nobody can resist the charm of unintentional teaching. Despite his lack of thoughtfulness, Tom was quick to notice and feel these things, and he wasn't spoiled enough to laugh at them yet. Seeing the simple affection between Will and Polly reminded him of a neglected responsibility so pleasantly that he couldn't shake it off. Reflecting on their early days made him wish he could go back and do better. Grandma's name brought back a cherished memory that always uplifted him, and the thought of Polly trusting her beloved brother to him ignited a strong desire to earn that trust. He wouldn't have expressed any of this under pressure, but it had an impact on him. Boys don’t leave their emotions and morals behind when they go to college, and these little moments play a big role in keeping both intact during the four years of chaos that mark the start of adult life for many of them.





CHAPTER XI. NEEDLES AND TONGUES

DEAR POLLY, The Sewing Circle meets at our house this P. M. This is in your line, so do come and help me through. I shall depend on you.

DEAR POLLY, The Sewing Circle is meeting at our house this afternoon. This is right up your alley, so please come and help me out. I’m counting on you.

Yours ever, FAN.

Yours always, FAN.

“Bad news, my dear?” asked Miss Mills, who had just handed the note to Polly as she came in one noon, a few weeks after Jenny's arrival.

“Bad news, my dear?” asked Miss Mills, who had just handed the note to Polly as she came in one day around noon, a few weeks after Jenny's arrival.

Polly told her what it was, adding, “I suppose I ought to go and help Fanny, but I can't say I want to. The girls talk about things I have nothing to do with, and I don't find their gossip very amusing. I'm an outsider, and they only accept me on Fan's account; so I sit in a corner and sew, while they chatter and laugh.”

Polly told her what it was, adding, “I guess I should go help Fanny, but I can't say I'm really into it. The girls chat about things I’m not involved with, and I don't find their gossip very entertaining. I'm an outsider, and they only tolerate me because of Fan; so I just sit in a corner and sew while they talk and laugh.”

“Would n't it be a good chance to say a word for Jenny? She wants work, and these young ladies probably have quantities done somewhere. Jenny does fine work exquisitely, and begins to feel anxious to be earning something. I don't want her to feel dependent and unhappy, and a little well-paid sewing would be all she needs to do nicely. I can get it for her by running round to my friends, but I really have n't the time, till I get the Mullers off. They are paupers here, but out West they can take care of themselves, so I've begged the money to send them, and as soon as I can get them some clothes, off they go. That's the way to help people help themselves,” and Miss Mills clashed her big scissors energetically, as she cut out a little red flannel shirt.

“Wouldn't it be a good opportunity to say a word for Jenny? She wants to work, and these young ladies probably have plenty of jobs available. Jenny does exceptional work, and she’s starting to feel anxious about earning something. I don't want her to feel dependent and unhappy, and a little well-paid sewing would be just what she needs to feel good. I can get her something by reaching out to my friends, but I really don’t have the time until I send off the Mullers. They’re struggling here, but out West, they can manage on their own, so I’ve raised money to send them, and as soon as I can get them some clothes, they’ll be on their way. That’s the best way to help people help themselves,” and Miss Mills snipped her big scissors vigorously as she cut out a little red flannel shirt.

“I know it is, and I want to help, but I don't know where to begin,” said Polly, feeling quite oppressed with the immensity of the work.

“I know it is, and I want to help, but I don't know where to start,” said Polly, feeling overwhelmed by the sheer size of the task.

“We can't any of us do all we would like, but we can do our best for every case that comes to us, and that helps amazingly. Begin with Jenny, my dear; tell those girls about her, and if I'm not much mistaken, you will find them ready to help, for half the time it is n't hardness of heart, but ignorance or thoughtlessness on the part of the rich, that makes them seem so careless of the poor.”

“We can’t do everything we want, but we can do our best for each situation that comes our way, and that makes a huge difference. Start with Jenny, my dear; tell those girls about her, and if I’m not mistaken, you’ll find them ready to help, because a lot of the time it’s not that the rich are cold-hearted, but rather that they’re ignorant or thoughtless, which makes them seem so indifferent to the poor.”

“To tell the truth, I'm afraid of being laughed at, if I try to talk seriously about such things to the girls,” said Polly, frankly.

“To be honest, I’m scared of being laughed at if I try to talk seriously about stuff like this with the girls,” Polly said frankly.

“You believe that'such things' are true? You are sincere in your wish to help better them, and you respect those who work for that end?”

"You really believe those kinds of things are true? You're genuinely trying to help improve them, and you have respect for those who are working towards that goal?"

“Yes, I do.”

“Yeah, I do.”

“Then, my dear, can't you bear a little ridicule for the sake of a good cause? You said yesterday that you were going to make it a principle of your life, to help up your sex as far and as fast as you could. It did my heart good to hear you say it, for I was sure that in time you would keep your word. But, Polly, a principle that can't bear being laughed at, frowned on, and cold-shouldered, is n't worthy of the name.”

“Then, my dear, can't you handle a little ridicule for a good cause? You mentioned yesterday that you were going to make it a principle in your life to uplift your gender as much and as quickly as you could. It warmed my heart to hear you say that, because I was confident that in time you would follow through. But, Polly, a principle that can't withstand laughter, disapproval, and indifference isn't really worthy of the name.”

“I want to be strong-minded in the real sense of the word, but I don't like to be called so by people who don't understand my meaning; and I shall be if I try to make the girls think soberly about anything sensible or philanthropic. They call me old-fashioned now, and I'd rather be thought that, though it is n't pleasant, than be set down as a rampant woman's rights reformer,” said Polly, in whose memory many laughs, and snubs, and sarcasms still lingered, forgiven but not forgotten.

“I want to be genuinely strong-minded, but I don’t like being called that by people who don’t get what I mean; and I will be if I encourage the girls to think seriously about anything meaningful or charitable. They call me old-fashioned now, and I’d rather be seen that way, even if it’s not pleasant, than be dismissed as just a crazy women's rights activist,” said Polly, who still remembered many laughs, snubs, and sarcastic remarks, forgiven but not forgotten.

“This love and thought and care for those weaker, poorer, or worse than ourselves, which we call Christian charity, is a very old fashion, my dear. It began eighteen hundred years ago, and only those who honestly follow the beautiful example set us then, learn how to get genuine happiness out of life. I'm not a'rampant woman's rights reformer,'” added Miss Mills, with a smile at Polly's sober face; “but I think that women can do a great deal for each other, if they will only stop fearing what'people will think,' and take a hearty interest in whatever is going to fit their sisters and themselves to deserve and enjoy the rights God gave them. There are so many ways in which this can be done, that I wonder they don't see and improve them. I don't ask you to go and make speeches, only a few have the gift for that, but I do want every girl and woman to feel this duty, and make any little sacrifice of time or feeling that may be asked of them, because there is so much to do, and no one can do it as well as ourselves, if we only think so.”

“This love, care, and concern for those who are weaker, poorer, or struggling more than we are, which we call Christian charity, is quite an old concept, my dear. It started eighteen hundred years ago, and only those who genuinely follow the wonderful example set for us then learn how to find true happiness in life. I'm not a 'radical women's rights reformer,'” added Miss Mills, smiling at Polly's serious expression; “but I believe women can do a lot for each other if they just stop worrying about what 'people will think' and take a genuine interest in whatever will help them and their sisters earn and enjoy the rights that God has given them. There are so many ways to achieve this that it surprises me they don’t see and take advantage of them. I’m not asking you to give speeches; only a few have that talent, but I do want every girl and woman to recognize this responsibility and make any small sacrifice of time or feelings that may be asked of them, because there is so much to be done, and no one can do it better than ourselves if we just believe it.”

“I'll try!” said Polly, influenced more by her desire to keep Miss Mills' good opinion than any love of self-sacrifice for her sex. It was rather a hard thing to ask of a shy, sensitive girl, and the kind old lady knew it, for in spite of the gray hair and withered face, her heart was very young, and her own girlish trials not forgotten. But she knew also that Polly had more influence over others than she herself suspected, simply because of her candid, upright nature; and that while she tried to help others, she was serving herself in a way that would improve heart and soul more than any mere social success she might gain by following the rules of fashionable life, which drill the character out of girls till they are as much alike as pins in a paper, and have about as much true sense and sentiment in their little heads. There was good stuff in Polly, unspoiled as yet, and Miss Mills was only acting out her principle of women helping each other. The wise old lady saw that Polly had reached that point where the girl suddenly blooms into a woman, asking something more substantial than pleasure to satisfy the new aspirations that are born; a time as precious and important to the after-life, as the hour when the apple blossoms fall, and the young fruit waits for the elements to ripen or destroy the harvest.

“I'll try!” said Polly, motivated more by her desire to keep Miss Mills' good opinion than any love for self-sacrifice for her gender. It was a tough thing to ask of a shy, sensitive girl, and the kind old lady understood it, for despite her gray hair and wrinkled face, her heart was still very young, and she hadn’t forgotten her own girlish struggles. But she also knew that Polly had more influence over others than she realized, simply because of her honest, upright nature; and that while she tried to help others, she was also helping herself in a way that would enrich both her heart and soul more than any social success she might gain by conforming to the expectations of fashionable society, which drills character out of girls until they all become just as similar as pins in a box, with as little true sense and feeling in their heads. There was good potential in Polly, still unspoiled, and Miss Mills was just putting her principle of women supporting each other into action. The wise old lady recognized that Polly had reached that moment when a girl suddenly blossoms into a woman, seeking something more meaningful than mere pleasure to satisfy the new ambitions that arise; a time as precious and crucial for her future as the hour when the apple blossoms fall and the young fruit awaits the elements to either nurture or ruin the harvest.

Polly did not know this, and was fortunate in possessing a friend who knew what influences would serve her best, and who could give her what all women should desire to give each other, the example of a sweet, good life, more eloquent and powerful than any words; for this is a right no one can deny us.

Polly didn’t realize this and was lucky to have a friend who understood what influences would benefit her the most, and who could provide her with what all women should want to offer each other: the example of a kind, good life, which speaks louder and carries more weight than any words; because this is a right that no one can take away from us.

Polly turned the matter over in her mind as she dressed, while Jenny played waiting maid, little dreaming what this new friend was meaning to do for her, if she dared.

Polly thought about the situation as she got dressed, while Jenny acted as her waiting maid, not realizing what this new friend intended to do for her, if she had the courage.

“Is it going to be a tea-party, Miss?” asked Jenny, as the black silk went rustling on, to her great admiration, for she considered Polly a beauty.

“Is it going to be a tea party, Miss?” asked Jenny, as the black silk rustled on, to her great admiration, because she thought Polly was beautiful.

“Well, no, I think it will probably be a lecture,” answered Polly, laughing, for Jenny's grateful service and affectionate eyes confirmed the purpose which Miss Mills' little homily had suggested.

"Well, no, I think it will probably be a lecture," replied Polly, laughing, as Jenny's grateful service and loving eyes confirmed the intention that Miss Mills' little speech had implied.

As she entered the Shaws' parlor an hour or two later, an appalling array of well-dressed girls appeared, each provided with a dainty reticule, basket, or bag, and each tongue going a good deal faster than the needle, while the white fingers stitched sleeves in upside down, put flannel jackets together hind part before, or gobbled button-holes with the best intentions in life.

As she walked into the Shaws' living room an hour or two later, she was met with a shocking sight of fashionable girls, each with a cute purse, basket, or bag. They were chatting rapidly, while their skilled fingers awkwardly stitched sleeves on upside down, put flannel jackets together backwards, or clumsily attempted buttonholes, all with the best intentions.

“You are a dear to come so early. Here's a nice place for you between Belle and Miss Perkins, and here's a sweet little dress to make, unless you like something else better,” said Fanny, receiving her friend with warmth and placing her where she thought she would enjoy herself.

“You're so sweet to come so early. There's a nice spot for you between Belle and Miss Perkins, and here's a lovely little dress to make, unless you'd prefer something else,” said Fanny, warmly welcoming her friend and placing her where she thought she'd have a good time.

“Thank you, I'll take an unbleached cotton shirt if you have such a thing, for it is likely to be needed before a cambric frock,” replied Polly, subsiding into her corner as quickly as possible, for at least six eye-glasses were up, and she did n't enjoy being stared at.

“Thanks, I’ll take an unbleached cotton shirt if you have one, because I’ll probably need it before a cambric dress,” replied Polly, sinking into her corner as quickly as she could, since at least six pairs of glasses were on her, and she didn't like being stared at.

Miss Perkins, a grave, cold-looking young lady, with an aristocratic nose, bowed politely, and then went on with her work, which displayed two diamond rings to great advantage. Belle, being of the demonstrative sort, smiled and nodded, drew up her chair, and began a whispered account of Trix's last quarrel with Tom. Polly listened with interest while she sewed diligently, occasionally permitting her eyes to study the elegant intricacies of Miss Perkins' dress, for that young lady sat like a statue, quirking her delicate fingers, and accomplishing about two stitches a minute.

Miss Perkins, a serious-looking young woman with an aristocratic nose, greeted politely and then returned to her work, which showcased two diamond rings beautifully. Belle, being more expressive, smiled and nodded, pulled up her chair, and began to quietly share the details of Trix's latest argument with Tom. Polly listened intently as she sewed, occasionally glancing at the elegant details of Miss Perkins' dress, since that young woman sat like a statue, twisting her delicate fingers and managing only about two stitches a minute.

In the midst of Belle's story, a more exciting bit of gossip caught her ear, and she plunged into the conversation going on across the table, leaving Polly free to listen and admire the wit, wisdom, and charitable spirit of the accomplished young ladies about her. There was a perfect Babel of tongues, but out of the confusion Polly gathered scraps of fashionable intelligence which somewhat lessened her respect for the dwellers in high places. One fair creature asserted that Joe Somebody took so much champagne at the last German, that he had to be got away, and sent home with two servants. Another divulged the awful fact that Carrie P.'s wedding presents were half of them hired for the occasion. A third circulated a whisper to the effect that though Mrs. Buckminster wore a thousand-dollar cloak, her boys were not allowed but one sheet to their beds. And a fourth young gossip assured the company that a certain person never had offered himself to a certain other person, though the report was industriously spread by interested parties. This latter remark caused such a clamor that Fanny called the meeting to order in a most unparliamentary fashion.

In the middle of Belle's story, a more exciting piece of gossip caught her ear, and she jumped into the conversation happening across the table, leaving Polly to listen and admire the wit, wisdom, and generosity of the talented young women around her. There was a complete mix of voices, but from the chaos, Polly picked up bits of trendy news that somewhat lowered her opinion of those in high society. One attractive young woman claimed that Joe Somebody drank so much champagne at the last German event that he had to be taken home by two servants. Another revealed the shocking truth that half of Carrie P.'s wedding gifts were rented for the occasion. A third shared a rumor that even though Mrs. Buckminster wore a thousand-dollar cloak, her sons were only given one sheet for their beds. And a fourth young gossip assured everyone that a certain someone never proposed to a certain other someone, despite the rumor being heavily circulated by interested parties. This last comment caused such a stir that Fanny called the meeting to order in a very unorthodox way.

“Girls! girls! you really must talk less and sew more, or our society will be disgraced. Do you know our branch sent in less work than any of the others last month, and Mrs. Fitz George said, she did n't see how fifteen young ladies could manage to do so little?”

“Girls! Girls! You really need to talk less and sew more, or our community will be embarrassed. Do you know our group submitted less work than any of the others last month? Mrs. Fitz George said she couldn’t understand how fifteen young ladies could accomplish so little?”

“We don't talk a bit more than the old ladies do. I just wish you could have heard them go on, last time. The way they get so much done, is, they take work home, and make their seamstresses do it, and then they take credit for vast industry,” said Belle, who always spoke her mind with charming candor.

“We don’t talk any more than the older ladies do. I just wish you could have heard them last time. The way they get so much done is that they bring work home, make their seamstresses do it, and then take credit for being super productive,” said Belle, who always expressed her thoughts with charming honesty.

“That reminds me that mamma says they want as many things as we can make, for it's a hard winter, and the poor are suffering very much. Do any of you wish to take articles home, to do at odd times?” said Fan, who was president of this energetic Dorcas Society.

“That reminds me that Mom says they need as many items as we can create, because it’s going to be a tough winter, and the poor are really struggling. Does anyone want to take things home to work on during their free time?” said Fan, who was president of this active Dorcas Society.

“Mercy, no! It takes all my leisure time to mend my gloves and refresh my dresses,” answered Belle.

“Seriously, no! It takes all my free time to fix my gloves and update my dresses,” replied Belle.

“I think if we meet once a week, it is all that should be expected of us, with our other engagements. Poor people always complain that the winter is a hard one, and never are satisfied,” remarked Miss Perkins, making her diamonds sparkle as she sewed buttons on the wrong side of a pink calico apron, which would hardly survive one washing.

“I think if we meet once a week, that should be all that’s expected of us, considering our other commitments. Poor people always say winter is tough and are never satisfied,” commented Miss Perkins, making her diamonds shine as she sewed buttons on the wrong side of a pink calico apron, which wouldn't last through one wash.

“Nobody can ask me to do any more, if they remember all I've got to attend to before summer,” said Trix, with an important air. “I've got three women hard at work, and want another, but everyone is so busy, and ask such abominable prices, that I'm in despair, and shall have to take hold myself, I'm afraid.”

“Nobody can expect me to do any more, considering all that I have to take care of before summer,” said Trix, sounding quite serious. “I have three women working hard already and want to hire another, but everyone is so busy and asks for outrageous rates that I'm feeling hopeless, and I’m afraid I’ll have to pitch in myself.”

“There's a chance for Jane,” thought Polly, but had n't courage “to speak out loud in meeting,” just then, and resolved to ask Trix for work, in private.

“There's a chance for Jane,” thought Polly, but she didn't have the courage “to speak out loud in the meeting,” just then, and decided to ask Trix for work, in private.

“Prices are high, but you forget how much more it costs to live now than it used to do. Mamma never allows us to beat down workwomen, but wishes us to pay them well, and economize in some other way, if we must,” said Emma Davenport, a quiet, bright-eyed girl, who was called “odd” among the young ladies, because she dressed simply, when her father was a millionaire.

"Prices are high, but you forget how much more it costs to live now compared to before. Mom never lets us underpay women who work for us; she wants us to pay them fairly and find ways to save money elsewhere, if we have to," said Emma Davenport, a quiet, bright-eyed girl who was considered "odd" among the young ladies because she dressed simply, even though her father was a millionaire.

“Just hear that girl talk about economy! I beg your pardon, she's some relation of yours, I believe!” said Belle, in a low tone.

“Just listen to that girl talk about the economy! Excuse me, she's related to you, right?” said Belle, in a quiet voice.

“Very distant; but I'm proud of it; for with her, economy does n't mean scrimping in one place to make a show in another. If every one would follow the Davenports' example, workwomen would n't starve, or servants be such a trouble. Emma is the plainest dressed girl in the room, next to me, yet any one can see she is a true gentlewoman,” said Polly, warmly.

“Very far away; but I'm proud of it; because for her, being economical doesn't mean cutting back in one area just to show off in another. If everyone followed the Davenports' example, working women wouldn't go hungry, and having servants wouldn't be such a hassle. Emma dresses more simply than anyone else in the room, aside from me, yet you can tell she's a real gentlewoman,” said Polly, passionately.

“And you are another,” answered Belle, who had always loved Polly, in her scatter-brained way.

“And you are another,” replied Belle, who had always cared for Polly, in her scatterbrained way.

“Hush! Trix has the floor.”

“Quiet! Trix has the floor.”

“If they spent their wages properly, I should n't mind so much, but they think they must be as fine as anybody, and dress so well that it is hard to tell mistress from maid. Why our cook got a bonnet just like mine (the materials were cheaper, but the effect was the same), and had the impertinence to wear it before my face. I forbid it, and she left, of course, which made papa so cross he would n't give me the camel's hair shawl he promised this year.”

“If they managed their money better, I wouldn't care so much, but they think they need to look as fancy as everyone else and dress so well that it’s hard to tell the mistress from the maid. Our cook even got a bonnet that’s just like mine (the materials were cheaper, but it looked the same) and had the nerve to wear it in front of me. I told her not to, and of course she quit, which made my dad so angry he wouldn’t give me the camel's hair shawl he promised this year.”

“It's perfectly shameful!” said Miss Perkins, as Trix paused out of breath. “Servants ought to be made to dress like servants, as they do abroad; then we should have no more trouble,” observed Miss Perkins, who had just made the grand tour, and had brought home a French maid.

“It's absolutely outrageous!” said Miss Perkins, as Trix paused to catch her breath. “Servants should be required to dress like servants, like they do in other countries; then we wouldn't have any more issues,” commented Miss Perkins, who had just returned from her grand tour and had brought back a French maid.

“Perky don't practise as she preaches,” whispered Belle to Polly, as Miss P. became absorbed in the chat of her other neighbors. “She pays her chamber girl with old finery; and the other day, when Betsey was out parading in her missis's cast-off purple plush suit, Mr. Curtis thought she was mademoiselle, and bowed to her. He is as blind as a bat, but recognized the dress, and pulled off his hat to it in the most elegant style. Perky adores him, and was mad enough to beat Betsey when she told the story and giggled over it. Betsey is quite as stylish and ever so much prettier than Perky, and she knows it, which is an aggravation.”

“Perky doesn’t practice what she preaches,” Belle whispered to Polly, while Miss P. got caught up in the conversation with her other neighbors. “She pays her maid with old clothes; and the other day, when Betsey was out flaunting her boss's leftover purple velvet suit, Mr. Curtis thought she was a lady and bowed to her. He’s as clueless as they come, but he recognized the outfit and tipped his hat to it so elegantly. Perky is crazy about him and was furious enough to scold Betsey when she shared the story and laughed about it. Betsey is just as stylish and way prettier than Perky, and she knows it, which drives Perky crazy.”

Polly could n't help laughing, but grew sober a minute after, as Trix said, pettishly, “Well, I'm sick of hearing about beggars; I believe half of them are humbugs, and if we let them alone they'd go to work and take care of themselves. There's altogether too much fuss made about charity. I do wish we could be left in peace.”

Polly couldn't help but laugh, but she became serious a minute later when Trix said, annoyed, “Well, I’m tired of hearing about beggars; I think half of them are fakes, and if we just left them alone, they’d go to work and take care of themselves. There’s way too much fuss over charity. I really wish we could just be left in peace.”

“There can't be too much charity!” burst out Polly, forgetting her shyness all at once.

“There can't be too much charity!” Polly exclaimed, suddenly forgetting her shyness.

“Oh, indeed! Well, I take the liberty to differ from you,” returned Trix, putting up her glass, and bestowing upon Polly her most “toploftical stare,” as the girls called it.

“Oh, really! I’m going to respectfully disagree with you,” said Trix, raising her glass and giving Polly her most “high-and-mighty look,” as the girls called it.

I regret to say that Polly never could talk with or be near Trix without feeling irritated and combative. She tried to conquer this feeling, but she could n't, and when Trix put on airs, Polly felt an intense desire to box her ears. That eye-glass was her especial aversion, for Trix was no more near-sighted than herself, but pretended to be because it was the fashion, and at times used the innocent glass as a weapon with which to put down any one who presumed to set themselves up. The supercilious glance which accompanied her ironically polite speech roused Polly, who answered with sudden color and the kindling of the eyes that always betrayed a perturbed spirit, “I don't think many of us would enjoy that selfish sort of peace, while little children starve, and girls no older than us kill themselves because their dreadful poverty leaves them no choice but sin or death.”

I'm sorry to say that Polly could never be around Trix without feeling annoyed and combative. She tried to get past this feeling, but she couldn’t, and when Trix acted snobbishly, Polly had a strong urge to slap her. That eye-glass was her biggest irritation because Trix wasn’t really near-sighted any more than Polly was, but pretended to be because it was trendy. Sometimes, she even used that innocent-looking glass as a weapon to put down anyone who dared to stand out. The condescending look that came with her sarcastically polite remarks fired up Polly, who responded with a flush of color and the spark in her eyes that always revealed her troubled spirit, “I don’t think many of us would enjoy that selfish kind of peace while little kids are starving, and girls our age are taking their own lives because their terrible poverty leaves them with no options other than sin or death.”

A sudden lull took place, for, though Polly, did not raise her voice, it was full of indignant emotion, and the most frivolous girl there felt a little thrill of sympathy; for the most utterly fashionable life does not kill the heart out of women, till years of selfish pleasure have passed over their heads. Trix was ashamed of herself; but she felt the same antagonism toward Polly, that Polly did toward her; and, being less generous, took satisfaction in plaguing her. Polly did not know that the secret of this was the fact that Tom often held her up as a model for his fiance to follow, which caused that young lady to dislike her more than ever.

A sudden silence fell over the room because, even though Polly didn't raise her voice, it was charged with passionate emotion, and even the most frivolous girl there felt a little spark of empathy; after all, a completely fashionable lifestyle doesn't completely drain a woman's heart until years of selfish enjoyment have gone by. Trix felt ashamed of herself, but she couldn't shake off the same hostility towards Polly that Polly had towards her; and, being less generous, she took pleasure in tormenting her. Polly didn’t realize that the reason behind this was that Tom often pointed her out as a role model for his fiancée to emulate, which made that young woman dislike her even more.

“Half the awful stories in the papers are made up for a sensation, and it 's absurd to believe them, unless one likes to be harrowed up. I don't; and as for peace, I'm not likely to get much, while I have Tom to look after,” said Trix, with an aggravating laugh.

“Half the terrible stories in the newspapers are fabricated for shock value, and it's ridiculous to believe them unless someone enjoys being upset. I don't; and as for peace, I'm not going to find much with Tom to take care of,” said Trix, with an annoying laugh.

Polly's needle snapped in two, but she did not mind it, as she said, with a look that silenced even sharp-tongued Trix, “I can't help believing what my own eyes and ears have seen and heard. You lead such safe and happy lives, you can't imagine the misery that is all round you; but if you could get a glimpse of it, it would make your hearts ache, as it has mine.”

Polly's needle broke in two, but she didn't care, as she said, with a look that silenced even the sharp-tongued Trix, “I can't help believing what my own eyes and ears have seen and heard. You live such safe and happy lives that you can't imagine the misery surrounding you; but if you could catch a glimpse of it, it would make your hearts ache, just like it has for me.”

“Do you suffer from heartache? Some one hinted as much to me, but you looked so well, I could n't believe it.”

“Are you dealing with heartache? Someone implied that you are, but you looked so good that I couldn't believe it.”

Now that was cruel in Trix, more cruel than any one guessed; but girls' tongues can deal wounds as sharp and sudden as the slender stiletto Spanish women wear in their hair, and Polly turned pale, as those words stabbed her. Belle saw it, and rushed to the rescue with more good-will than wisdom.

Now that was really harsh from Trix, more than anyone realized; but girls' words can inflict wounds as sharp and sudden as the slender stilettos Spanish women wear in their hair, and Polly turned pale as those words hit her. Belle noticed it and rushed to help with more enthusiasm than common sense.

“Nobody ever accused you of having any heart to ache with. Polly and I are not old enough yet to get tough and cool, and we are still silly enough to pity unhappy people, Tom Shaw especially,” added Belle, under her breath.

“Nobody ever said you had any heart to feel pain. Polly and I aren’t old enough yet to be tough and cool, and we’re still naive enough to feel sorry for unhappy people, especially Tom Shaw,” Belle added quietly.

That was a two-edged thrust, for Trix was decidedly an old girl, and Tom was generally regarded as a hapless victim. Trix turned red; but before she could load and fire again, Emma Davenport, who labored under the delusion that this sort of skirmishing was ill-natured, and therefore ill-bred, spoke up in her pleasant way, “Speaking of pitying the poor, I always wonder why it is that we all like to read and cry over their troubles in books, but when we have the real thing before us, we think it is uninteresting and disagreeable.”

That was a double-edged comment because Trix was definitely not that young anymore, and Tom was usually seen as the unfortunate one. Trix blushed; but before she could respond, Emma Davenport, who mistakenly thought that this kind of teasing was mean-spirited and thus rude, chimed in with her friendly tone, “Speaking of feeling sorry for the less fortunate, I always wonder why we enjoy reading about their struggles in stories and tearing up over it, but when it’s right in front of us, we find it boring and unpleasant.”

“It's the genius that gets into the books, which makes us like the poverty, I fancy. But I don't quite agree that the real thing is n't interesting. I think it would be, if we knew how to look at and feel it,” said Polly, very quietly, as she pushed her chair out of the arctic circle of Miss Perkins, into the temperate one of friendly Emma.

“It's the genius that goes into the books that makes us appreciate poverty, I think. But I don’t entirely agree that the real thing isn't interesting. I believe it would be, if we knew how to view and experience it,” said Polly softly, as she moved her chair out of Miss Perkins' chilly zone and into the warm one with friendly Emma.

“But how shall we learn that? I don't see what we girls can do, more than we do now. We have n't much money for such things, should n't know how to use it if we had; and it is n't proper for us to go poking into dirty places, to hunt up the needy. 'Going about doing good, in pony phaetons,' as somebody says, may succeed in England, but it won't work here,” said Fanny, who had begun, lately, to think a good deal of some one beside herself, and so found her interest in her fellow-beings increasing daily.

“But how are we supposed to learn that? I don’t see what we girls can do, other than what we already do. We don’t have much money for that, and we wouldn’t know how to use it if we did; plus, it’s not proper for us to go searching through dirty places to find those in need. 'Going around doing good in fancy carriages,' as someone says, might work in England, but it won’t work here,” said Fanny, who had recently started to think a lot about someone other than herself, and as a result, found her interest in her fellow humans growing every day.

“We can't do much, perhaps, just yet; but still there are things left undone that naturally fall to us. I know a house,” said Polly, sewing busily as she talked, “where every servant who enters it becomes an object of interest to the mistress and her daughters. These women are taught good habits, books are put where they can get them, sensible amusements are planned for them sometimes, and they soon feel that they are not considered mere scrubs, to do as much work as possible, for as little money as possible, but helpers in the family, who are loved and respected in proportion to their faithfulness. This lady feels her duty to them, owns it, and does it, as conscientiously as she wants them to do theirs by her; and that is the way it ought to be, I think.”

“We might not be able to do much right now, but there are still things we should take care of. I know a house,” Polly said, busy with her sewing as she talked, “where every servant is treated as someone important by the mistress and her daughters. These women are encouraged to develop good habits, there are books available for them, and they occasionally have fun activities planned. They quickly realize they aren’t just there to work hard for minimal pay, but are part of the family and are appreciated and respected based on their dedication. This lady understands her responsibility to them, acknowledges it, and fulfills it just as she expects them to do for her; and that’s how it should be, I believe.”

As Polly paused, several keen eyes discovered that Emma's cheeks were very red, and saw a smile lurking in the corners of the mouth that tried to look demure, which told them who Polly meant.

As Polly stopped, several sharp eyes noticed that Emma's cheeks were really red and caught a smile hiding at the corners of her mouth that was trying to look modest, revealing who Polly was talking about.

“Do the Biddies all turn out saints in that well regulated family?” asked the irrepressible Trix.

“Do all the Biddies end up being saints in that well-organized family?” asked the unstoppable Trix.

“No; few of us do that, even in the parlor; but every one of the Biddies is better for being there, whether they are grateful or not. I ought not to have mentioned this, perhaps, but I wanted to show you one thing that we girls can do. We all complain about bad servants, most as much as if we were house-keepers ourselves; but it never occurs to us to try and mend the matter, by getting up a better spirit between mistress and maid. Then there's another thing we can do,” added Polly, warming up. “Most of us find money enough for our little vanities and pleasures, but feel dreadfully poor when we come to pay for work, sewing especially. Could n't we give up a few of the vanities, and pay the seamstresses better?”

"No; few of us do that, even in the living room; but everyone among the Biddies is better for being there, whether they appreciate it or not. I probably shouldn't have brought this up, but I wanted to show you something we girls can do. We all complain about bad servants, just as much as if we were housekeepers ourselves; but it never crosses our minds to try and improve the situation by creating a better connection between the mistress and the maid. Then there's another thing we can do,” added Polly, getting more passionate. “Most of us find enough money for our little luxuries and pleasures, but we feel really broke when it comes to paying for work, especially sewing. Couldn't we give up a few of those luxuries and pay the seamstresses better?”

“I declare I will!” cried Belle, whose conscience suddenly woke, and smote her for beating down the woman who did her plain sewing, in order that she might have an extra flounce on a new dress. “Belle has got a virtuous fit; pity it won't last a week,” said Trix.

“I promise I will!” shouted Belle, her conscience suddenly awakening and punishing her for treating the woman who did her simple sewing poorly, just so she could add an extra flounce to a new dress. “Belle’s feeling all virtuous; too bad it won't last a week,” Trix remarked.

“Wait and see,” retorted Belle, resolving that it should last, just to disappoint “that spiteful minx;” as she sweetly called her old school-mate.

“Wait and see,” Belle replied, deciding that it should last, just to frustrate “that spiteful minx,” as she lovingly referred to her old classmate.

“Now we shall behold Belle galloping away at a great pace, on her new hobby. I should n't be surprised to hear of her preaching in the jail, adopting a nice dirty little orphan, or passing round tracts at a Woman's Rights meeting,” said Trix, who never could forgive Belle for having a lovely complexion, and so much hair of her own that she never patronized either rats, mice, waterfalls, switches, or puff-combs.

“Now we’ll see Belle racing off at full speed on her new hobby. I wouldn’t be surprised to hear she’s preaching in jail, adopting a sweet little orphan, or handing out pamphlets at a Women’s Rights meeting,” said Trix, who could never forgive Belle for having such a beautiful complexion and so much hair that she never needed to use rats, mice, waterfalls, switches, or puff-combs.

“Well, I might do worse; and I think, of the two, I'd rather amuse myself so, than as some young ladies do, who get into the papers for their pranks,” returned Belle, with a moral air.

“Well, I could do worse; and I think, between the two, I’d rather have fun this way than like some young ladies do, who make the news for their antics,” replied Belle, sounding quite moral.

“Suppose we have a little recess, and rest while Polly plays to us. Will you, Polly? It will do us good; they all want to hear you, and begged I'd ask.”

“Let’s take a short break and relax while Polly plays for us. Will you, Polly? It’ll be good for us; everyone is eager to hear you and asked me to request it.”

“Then I will, with pleasure”; and Polly went to the piano with such obliging readiness, that several reproachful glances fell upon Trix, who did n't need her glass to see them.

“Then I will, with pleasure,” Polly said, heading to the piano with such eager willingness that several disapproving looks were directed at Trix, who didn’t need her glasses to notice them.

Polly was never too sad, perturbed, or lazy to sing, for it was almost as easy to her as breathing, and seemed the most natural outlet for her emotions. For a minute her hands wandered over the keys, as if uncertain what to play; then, falling into a sad, sweet strain, she sang “The Bridge of Sighs.” Polly did n't know why she chose it, but the instinct seemed to have been a true one, for, old as the song was, it went straight to the hearts of the hearers, and Polly sung it better than she ever had before, for now the memory of little Jane lent it a tender pathos which no art could give. It did them all good, for music is a beautiful magician, and few can resist its power. The girls were touched by the appeal; Polly was lifted out of herself, and when she turned round, the softened look on all the faces told her that for the moment foolish differences and frivolous beliefs were forgotten in the one womanly sentiment of pity for the wrongs and woes of which the listeners' happy lives were ignorant.

Polly was never too sad, troubled, or lazy to sing, because it came to her as easily as breathing and felt like the most natural way to express her feelings. For a moment, her hands moved over the keys, as if unsure of what to play; then, falling into a sad, sweet melody, she sang “The Bridge of Sighs.” Polly didn't know why she picked it, but her instinct was spot on, because, old as the song was, it went straight to the hearts of those listening, and Polly sang it better than she ever had before. Now, the memory of little Jane gave it a tender sadness that no skill could replicate. It uplifted everyone, because music is a beautiful form of magic, and few can resist its charm. The girls were moved by the emotion; Polly felt elevated beyond herself, and when she turned around, the softened expressions on all their faces told her that, for a moment, silly differences and trivial beliefs were overlooked in the shared womanly feeling of compassion for the suffering and struggles that the listeners' joyful lives were unaware of.

“That song always makes me cry, and feel as if I had no right to be so comfortable,” said Belle, openly wiping her eyes on a crash towel.

“That song always makes me cry and makes me feel like I have no right to be so comfortable,” said Belle, openly wiping her eyes on a dish towel.

“Fortunately such cases are very rare,” said another young lady, who seldom read the newspapers.

“Luckily, those cases are really uncommon,” said another young woman, who rarely read the news.

“I wish they were, but I'm afraid they are not; for only three weeks ago, I saw a girl younger than any of us, and no worse, who tried to destroy herself simply because she was so discouraged, sick, and poor,” said Polly.

“I wish they were, but I'm afraid they aren't; because just three weeks ago, I saw a girl younger than any of us, and no worse, who tried to end her life just because she was so discouraged, sick, and poor,” said Polly.

“Do tell about her,” cried Belle, eagerly.

“Tell me about her,” Belle said excitedly.

Feeling that the song had paved the way for the story, and given her courage to tell it, Polly did tell it, and must have done it well, for the girls stopped work to listen, and when she ended, other eyes beside warm-hearted Belle's were wet. Trix looked quite subdued; Miss Perkins thawed to such a degree, that something glittered on her hand as she bent over the pink pinafore again, better and brighter than her biggest diamond; Emma got up and went to Polly with a face full of affectionate respect, while Fanny, moved by a sudden impulse, caught up a costly Sevres plate that stood on the etagere, and laying a five-dollar bill in it, passed it round, quoting Polly's words, “Girls, I know you'll like to help poor little Jenny'begin again, and do better this time.'”

Feeling that the song had set the stage for the story and inspired her to share it, Polly went ahead and told it, and she must have done a great job because the girls paused their work to listen. When she finished, other eyes besides warm-hearted Belle's were teary. Trix looked quite subdued; Miss Perkins softened to the point that something sparkling caught the light on her hand as she leaned over the pink pinafore again, looking more dazzling than her biggest diamond. Emma got up and approached Polly with a face full of affectionate respect, while Fanny, feeling a sudden impulse, grabbed a fancy Sevres plate from the etagere, placed a five-dollar bill in it, and passed it around, quoting Polly's words, “Girls, I know you'll like to help poor little Jenny begin again and do better this time.”

It was good to see how quickly the pretty purses were out, how generously each gave of its abundance, and what hearty applause broke from the girls, as Belle laid down her gold thimble, saying with an April face, “There, take that; I never have any money, somehow it won't stay with me, but I can't let the plate pass me this time.”

It was nice to see how quickly the beautiful purses were opened, how generously everyone shared their money, and the enthusiastic applause that erupted from the girls as Belle placed her gold thimble down, saying with a playful smile, “Here, take this; I never seem to have any money, it just doesn’t stick around with me, but I can't let the plate pass by me this time.”

When Fanny brought the contributions to Polly, she just gathered it up in her two hands with such a glad, grateful face, the girls wished they had had more to give.

When Fanny brought the donations to Polly, she gathered them up in her two hands with such a happy, grateful expression that the girls wished they could have given more.

“I can't thank you enough,” she said, with an eloquent little choke in her voice. “This will help Jenny very much; but the way in which it was done will do her more good than double the money, because it will prove to her that she is n't without friends, and make her feel that there is a place in the world for her. Let her work for you in return for this; she don't ask alms, she only wants employment and a little kindness, and the best charity we can bestow is to see that she has both.”

“I can't thank you enough,” she said, her voice trembling slightly. “This will help Jenny a lot; but the way it was done will benefit her even more than twice the money, because it will show her that she isn’t alone and help her feel that she has a place in the world. Let her work for you in exchange for this; she doesn’t want charity, she just wants a job and a little kindness, and the best way we can help is to make sure she gets both.”

“I'll give her as much sewing as she wants, and she can stay at our house while she does it, if she needs a home,” said Trix, in a spasm of benevolence.

“I'll give her as much sewing as she wants, and she can stay at our house while she does it if she needs a place to stay,” Trix said, feeling generous.

“She does n't need a home, thank you; Miss Mills has given half of hers, and considers Jane her child,” answered Polly, with proud satisfaction in the fact.

“She doesn’t need a home, thank you; Miss Mills has given up half of hers, and considers Jane her child,” replied Polly, feeling proud about it.

“What an old dear!” cried Belle.

“What a sweet old lady!” cried Belle.

“I want to know her. May I?” whispered Emma.

“I want to get to know her. Can I?” whispered Emma.

“Oh, yes; I'm glad to make her known to any one. She is a quiet little old lady, but she does one heaps of good, and shows you how to be charitable in the wisest way.”

“Oh, yes; I'm happy to introduce her to anyone. She’s a sweet little old lady, but she does a lot of good and teaches you how to be charitable in the smartest way.”

“Do tell us about it. I'm sure I want to do my duty, but it's such a muddle, I don't know how,” said Belle.

"Please tell us about it. I'm sure I want to do my part, but it's such a mess, I don’t know how," said Belle.

Then, quite naturally, the conversation fell upon the great work that none should be too busy to think of, and which few are too young or too poor to help on with their mite. The faces grew more earnest, the fingers flew faster, as the quick young hearts and brains took in the new facts, ideas, and plans that grew out of the true stories, the sensible hints, the successful efforts which Polly told them, fresh from the lips of Miss Mills; for, of late, Polly had talked much with the good lady, and learned quickly the lessons her unselfish life conveyed. The girls found this more interesting than gossip, partly owing to its novelty, doubtless; but the enthusiasm was sincere while it lasted, and did them good. Many of them forgot all about it in a week, but Polly's effort was not lost, for Emma, Belle, and Fanny remained firm friends to Jane, so kindly helping her that the poor child felt as if she had indeed been born again, into a new and happy world.

Then, naturally, the conversation shifted to the important work that no one should be too busy to think about, and which few are too young or too poor to contribute to. The expressions grew more serious, and the fingers moved more quickly as the eager young minds absorbed the new facts, ideas, and plans that emerged from the true stories, wise advice, and successful efforts that Polly shared, fresh from her talks with Miss Mills. Recently, Polly had been learning a lot from the kind lady, quickly grasping the lessons from her selfless life. The girls found this topic more engaging than gossip, partly because it was something new; yet, their enthusiasm was genuine while it lasted, and it positively impacted them. Many of them forgot all about it within a week, but Polly's efforts were not in vain, as Emma, Belle, and Fanny remained supportive friends to Jane, helping her so kindly that the poor girl felt as if she had truly been born again into a new and joyful world.

Not till long afterward did Polly see how much good this little effort had done her, for the first small sacrifice of this sort leads the way to others, and a single hand's turn given heartily to the world's great work helps one amazingly with one's own small tasks. Polly found this out as her life slowly grew easier and brighter, and the beautiful law of compensation gave her better purposes and pleasures than any she had lost. The parents of some of her pupils were persons of real refinement, and such are always quick to perceive the marks of culture in others, no matter where they find them. These, attracted first by Polly's cheerful face, modest manners, and faithful work, soon found in her something more than a good teacher; they found a real talent for music, an eager desire for helpful opportunities, and a heart grateful for the kindly sympathy that makes rough places smooth. Fortunately those who have the skill to detect these traits also possess the spirit to appreciate and often the power to serve and develop them. In ways so delicate that the most sensitive pride could not resent the favor, these true gentlefolk showed Polly their respect and regard, put many pleasures in her way, and when they paid her for her work, gave her also the hearty thanks that takes away all sense of degradation even from the humblest service, for money so earned and paid sweetens the daily bread it buys, and makes the mutual obligation a mutual benefit and pleasure.

Not long after, Polly realized how much good this small effort had done for her. The first little sacrifice often leads to more, and making a heartfelt contribution to the important work in the world can really help with personal challenges. Polly discovered this as her life gradually became easier and more joyful, and the beautiful law of compensation provided her with better goals and joys than she had lost. The parents of some of her students were genuinely refined people, and such individuals easily recognize signs of culture in others, regardless of where they encounter them. These parents, initially drawn in by Polly's cheerful demeanor, modest behavior, and dedicated work, soon saw in her more than just a good teacher; they recognized her real musical talent, her eagerness for opportunities to help, and her grateful heart that smooths out difficulties. Thankfully, those who can appreciate these qualities also have the spirit to value and often the ability to nurture them. With such subtlety that even the most sensitive pride couldn't take offense, these genuine gentlefolk expressed their respect and admiration for Polly, opened up many joys for her, and when they compensated her for her work, they also offered sincere thanks that removed any sense of degradation from even the simplest service. Money earned and given in this way makes the daily bread it buys taste sweeter and turns mutual obligation into mutual benefit and pleasure.

A few such patrons did much for Polly, and the music she gave them had an undertone of gratitude that left blithe echoes in those great houses, which money could not buy.

A few of these supporters did a lot for Polly, and the music she shared with them had a tone of gratitude that created joyful memories in those grand homes, which money couldn't purchase.

Then, as her butterfly acquaintances deserted her, she found her way into a hive of friendly bees, who welcomed her, and showed her how to find the honey that keeps life sweet and wholesome. Through Miss Mills, who was the counsellor and comforter of several, Polly came to know a little sisterhood of busy, happy, independent girls, who each had a purpose to execute, a talent to develop, an ambition to achieve, and brought to the work patience and perseverance, hope and courage. Here Polly found her place at once, for in this little world love and liberty prevailed; talent, energy, and character took the first rank; money, fashion, and position were literally nowhere; for here, as in the big world outside, genius seemed to blossom best when poverty was head gardener. Young teachers, doing much work for little pay; young artists, trying to pencil, paint, or carve their way to Rome; young writers, burning to distinguish themselves; young singers, dreaming of triumphs, great as those of Jenny Lind; and some who tried to conquer independence, armed only with a needle, like poor Jane. All these helped Polly as unconsciously as she helped them, for purpose and principle are the best teachers we can have, and the want of them makes half the women of America what they are, restless, aimless, frivolous, and sick.

Then, as her butterfly friends left her, she found her way into a hive of friendly bees, who welcomed her and showed her how to find the honey that keeps life sweet and fulfilling. Through Miss Mills, who was the counselor and comforter of several, Polly got to know a little sisterhood of busy, happy, independent girls, each with a purpose to fulfill, a talent to develop, an ambition to achieve, bringing patience, perseverance, hope, and courage to their work. Here, Polly immediately found her place, as love and freedom prevailed in this little world; talent, energy, and character took the top spot, while money, fashion, and status were literally nonexistent. Just like in the larger world outside, genius seemed to thrive best when poverty was the head gardener. Young teachers doing a lot of work for little pay, young artists trying to pencil, paint, or carve their way to success, young writers eager to make a name for themselves, young singers dreaming of triumphs as great as those of Jenny Lind, and some who sought independence armed only with a needle, like poor Jane. All of these helped Polly just as unconsciously as she helped them, because purpose and principle are the best teachers we can have, and the lack of them makes half the women of America what they are: restless, aimless, frivolous, and unwell.

To outsiders that was a very hard-working and uneventful winter to Polly. She thought so herself; but as spring came on, the seed of new virtues, planted in the winter time, and ripened by the sunshine of endeavor, began to bud in Polly's nature, betraying their presence to others by the added strength and sweetness of her character, long before she herself discovered these May flowers that had blossomed for her underneath the snow.

To outsiders, it was a very hard-working and uneventful winter for Polly. She thought so too; but as spring approached, the seeds of new virtues, sown during the winter and nurtured by the warmth of effort, started to bloom in Polly's nature, revealing their presence to others through the newfound strength and sweetness of her character, long before she realized these May flowers had blossomed for her beneath the snow.





CHAPTER XII. FORBIDDEN FRUIT

“I'M perfectly aching for some fun,” said Polly to herself as she opened her window one morning and the sunshine and frosty air set her blood dancing and her eyes sparkling with youth, health, and overflowing spirits. “I really must break out somewhere and have a good time. It's quite impossible to keep steady any longer. Now what will I do?” Polly sprinkled crumbs to the doves, who came daily to be fed, and while she watched the gleaming necks and rosy feet, she racked her brain to devise some unusually delightful way of enjoying herself, for she really had bottled up her spirits so long, they were in a state of uncontrollable effervescence.

“I’m totally craving some fun,” Polly said to herself as she opened her window one morning, and the sunshine and crisp air made her blood race and her eyes sparkle with youth, health, and overflowing energy. “I really need to get out and have a good time. It’s just impossible to stay still any longer. So, what should I do?” Polly tossed crumbs to the doves that came by every day to be fed, and while she watched their gleaming necks and rosy feet, she tried to come up with some uniquely enjoyable way to have fun, as she had kept her spirits bottled up for so long that they were bursting with excitement.

“I'll go to the opera,” she suddenly announced to the doves. “It's expensive, I know, but it's remarkably good, and music is such a treat to me. Yes, I'll get two tickets as cheap as I can, send a note to Will, poor lad, he needs fun as much as I do, and we'll go and have a nice time in some corner, as Charles Lamb and his sister used to.”

“I’m going to the opera,” she suddenly told the doves. “I know it’s pricey, but it’s really great, and music is such a joy for me. Yes, I’ll get two tickets as cheap as I can, send a note to Will, that poor guy, he needs some fun just as much as I do, and we’ll go and have a good time in some corner, like Charles Lamb and his sister used to.”

With that Polly slammed down the window, to the dismay of her gentle little pensioners, and began to fly about with great energy, singing and talking to herself as if it was impossible to keep quiet. She started early to her first lesson that she might have time to buy the tickets, hoping, as she put a five-dollar bill into her purse, that they would n't be very high, for she felt that she was not in a mood to resist temptation. But she was spared any struggle, for when she reached the place, the ticket office was blocked up by eager purchasers and the disappointed faces that turned away told Polly there was no hope for her.

With that, Polly slammed the window shut, disappointing her gentle little neighbors, and started to dart around energetically, singing and talking to herself as if she couldn't possibly stay quiet. She left for her first lesson early so she would have time to buy the tickets, hoping, as she put a five-dollar bill into her purse, that they wouldn't be too expensive, since she felt she wouldn’t be able to resist temptation. But she didn’t have to struggle at all, because when she got to the place, the ticket office was packed with eager buyers, and the disappointed faces that turned away told Polly there was no chance for her.

“Well, I don't care, I'll go somewhere, for I will have my fun,” she said with great determination, for disappointment only seemed to whet her appetite. But the playbills showed her nothing inviting and she was forced to go away to her work with the money burning her pocket and all manner of wild schemes floating in her head. At noon, instead of going home to dinner, she went and took an ice, trying to feet very gay and festive all by herself. It was rather a failure, however, and after a tour of the picture shops she went to give Maud a lesson, feeling that it was very hard to quench her longings, and subside into a prim little music teacher.

“Well, I don’t care, I’ll go somewhere because I’m going to have my fun,” she said with great determination, as disappointment only seemed to make her want more. But the playbills offered nothing appealing, and she had to head off to work with the money burning a hole in her pocket and all sorts of wild ideas swirling in her mind. At noon, instead of going home for lunch, she decided to treat herself to an ice cream, trying to feel cheerful and festive all by herself. It didn’t really work out, though, and after wandering through some art shops, she went to give Maud a lesson, feeling it was really tough to suppress her desires and settle into the role of a proper little music teacher.

Fortunately she did not have to do violence to her feelings very long, for the first thing Fanny said to her was: “Can you go?”

Fortunately, she didn’t have to suppress her feelings for long, because the first thing Fanny said to her was: “Can you go?”

“Where?”

"Where at?"

“Did n't you get my note?”

“Didn’t you see my message?”

“I did n't go home to dinner.”

“I didn't go home for dinner.”

“Tom wants us to go to the opera to-night and” Fan got no further, for Polly uttered a cry of rapture and clasped her hands.

“Tom wants us to go to the opera tonight and” Fan didn't get any further, because Polly let out a cry of excitement and clasped her hands.

“Go? Of course I will. I've been dying to go all day, tried to get tickets this morning and could n't, been fuming about it ever since, and now oh, how splendid!” And Polly could not restrain an ecstatic skip, for this burst of joy rather upset her.

“Go? Absolutely! I’ve been wanting to go all day, tried to get tickets this morning but couldn’t, and I’ve been so frustrated about it since then, and now, oh, how wonderful!” And Polly couldn’t help but skip with excitement, as this rush of happiness threw her off a bit.

“Well, you come to tea, and we'll dress together, and go all comfortable with Tom, who is in a heavenly frame of mind to-day.”

“Well, why don’t you come over for tea? We can get ready together and then hang out with Tom, who’s in such a great mood today.”

“I must run home and get my things,” said Polly, resolving on the spot to buy the nicest pair of gloves the city afforded.

“I need to go home and grab my stuff,” said Polly, deciding right then to buy the best pair of gloves the city had to offer.

“You shall have my white cloak and any other little rigging you want. Tommy likes to have his ladies a credit to him, you know,” said Fanny, departing to take a beauty sleep.

“You can have my white cloak and whatever else you want. Tommy likes his ladies to reflect well on him, you know,” said Fanny, heading off to get some beauty sleep.

Polly instantly decided that she would n't borrow Becky's best bonnet, as she at first intended, but get a new one, for in her present excited state, no extravagance seemed too prodigal in honor of this grand occasion. I am afraid that Maud's lesson was not as thorough as it should have been, for Polly's head was such a chaos of bonnets, gloves, opera-cloaks and fans, that Maud blundered through, murdering time and tune at her own sweet will. The instant it was over Polly rushed away and bought not only the kids but a bonnet frame, a bit of illusion, and a pink crape rose, which had tempted her for weeks in a certain shop window, then home and to work with all the skill and speed of a distracted milliner.

Polly quickly decided that she wouldn't borrow Becky's best bonnet like she initially planned, but instead would get a new one. In her current excited state, no spending seemed too extravagant for this big occasion. I’m afraid Maud's lesson wasn’t as thorough as it should have been because Polly's mind was such a jumble of bonnets, gloves, opera cloaks, and fans that Maud stumbled through, messing up time and tune however she liked. As soon as it was over, Polly dashed off and bought not just the kids but also a bonnet frame, a bit of illusion fabric, and a pink crepe rose that had been tempting her for weeks in a certain shop window. Then she hurried home to work with all the skill and speed of a distracted milliner.

“I'm rushing madly into expense, I'm afraid, but the fit is on me and I 'll eat bread and water for a week to make up for it. I must look nice, for Tom seldom takes me and ought to be gratified when he does. I want to do like other girls, just for once, and enjoy myself without thinking about right and wrong. Now a bit of pink ribbon to tie it with, and I shall be done in time to do up my best collar,” she said, turning her boxes topsy-turvy for the necessary ribbon in that delightful flurry which young ladies feel on such occasions.

“I’m going a bit overboard with spending, I’m afraid, but I’ll survive on just bread and water for a week to make up for it. I have to look nice, since Tom rarely takes me out and should be pleased when he does. I want to experience what other girls do, just for once, and have fun without worrying about right and wrong. Now just a bit of pink ribbon to tie it all together, and I’ll be ready in time to fix my best collar,” she said, turning her boxes upside down in that delightful flurry that young women feel on such occasions.

It is my private opinion that the little shifts and struggles we poor girls have to undergo beforehand give a peculiar relish to our fun when we get it. This fact will account for the rapturous mood in which Polly found herself when, after making her bonnet, washing and ironing her best set, blacking her boots and mending her fan, she at last, like Consuelo, “put on a little dress of black silk” and, with the smaller adornments pinned up in a paper, started for the Shaws', finding it difficult to walk decorously when her heart was dancing in her bosom.

I personally believe that the little challenges and struggles we girls go through beforehand make our fun all the more enjoyable when it finally comes. This explains the ecstatic mood Polly was in when, after making her bonnet, washing and ironing her best outfit, polishing her boots, and fixing her fan, she finally, like Consuelo, “put on a little black silk dress” and, with her smaller accessories tucked in a paper, set off for the Shaws', finding it hard to walk properly while her heart was dancing with excitement.

Maud happened to be playing a redowa up in the parlor, and Polly came prancing into the room so evidently spoiling for a dance that Tom, who was there, found it impossible to resist catching her about the waist, and putting her through the most intricate evolutions till Maud's fingers gave out.

Maud was playing a redowa in the parlor, and Polly pranced into the room clearly eager to dance. Tom, who was there, couldn’t resist wrapping his arms around her waist and leading her through the most complicated moves until Maud's fingers were tired.

“That was splendid! Oh, Tom, thank you so much for asking me to-night. I feel just like having a regular good time,” cried Polly, when she stopped, with her hat hanging round her neck and her hair looking as if she had been out in a high wind.

"That was amazing! Oh, Tom, thank you so much for inviting me tonight. I feel like having a really great time," exclaimed Polly as she paused, her hat dangling around her neck and her hair looking like she’d been out in a strong wind.

“Glad of it. I felt so myself and thought we'd have a jolly little party all in the family,” said Tom, looking much gratified at her delight.

“Glad to hear it. I felt the same way and thought we’d have a fun little party just for the family,” said Tom, looking really pleased at her happiness.

“Is Trix sick?” asked Polly.

“Is Trix okay?” asked Polly.

“Gone to New York for a week.”

“Gone to New York for a week.”

“Ah, when the cat's away the mice will play.”

“Ah, when the cat's gone, the mice will have their fun.”

“Exactly. Come and have another turn.”

“Exactly. Come and take another turn.”

Before they could start, however, the awful spectacle of a little dog trotting out of the room with a paper parcel in his mouth, made Polly clasp her hands with the despairing cry: “My bonnet! Oh, my bonnet!”

Before they could begin, though, the awful sight of a little dog walking out of the room with a paper package in its mouth made Polly clasp her hands and cry out in despair, “My bonnet! Oh, my bonnet!”

“Where? what? which?” And Tom looked about him, bewildered.

“Where? What? Which?” Tom looked around, confused.

“Snip's got it. Save it! save it!”

“Snip's got it. Hold on to it! Hold on!”

“I will!” And Tom gave chase with more vigor than discretion.

“I will!” And Tom pursued with more energy than caution.

Snip, evidently regarding it as a game got up for his special benefit, enjoyed the race immensely and scampered all over the house, shaking the precious parcel like a rat while his master ran and whistled, commanded and coaxed, in vain. Polly followed, consumed with anxiety, and Maud laughed till Mrs. Shaw sent down to know who was in hysterics. A piteous yelp from the lower regions at last announced that the thief was captured, and Tom appeared bearing Snip by the nape of the neck in one hand and Polly's cherished bonnet in the other.

Snip, clearly seeing it as a game made just for him, had a blast during the race and darted all over the house, shaking the precious package like a rat while his owner ran around whistling, shouting commands, and trying to coax him, all to no avail. Polly trailed behind, filled with worry, and Maud laughed until Mrs. Shaw sent a message to find out who was in hysterics. A sad yelp from downstairs finally revealed that the thief had been caught, and Tom came into view, holding Snip by the scruff of his neck in one hand and Polly's prized bonnet in the other.

“The little scamp was just going to worry it when I grabbed him. I'm afraid he has eaten one of your gloves. I can't find it, and this one is pretty well chewed up,” said Tom, bereaving Snip of the torn kid, to which he still pertinaciously clung.

“The little troublemaker was about to mess with it when I caught him. I think he’s eaten one of your gloves. I can’t find it, and this one is pretty much ruined,” said Tom, taking the torn glove away from Snip, who was still stubbornly hanging onto it.

“Serves me right,” said Polly with a groan. “I'd no business to get a new pair, but I wanted to be extra gorgeous to-night, and this is my punishment for such mad extravagance.”

“Serves me right,” said Polly with a groan. “I had no reason to get a new pair, but I wanted to look extra fabulous tonight, and this is my punishment for such crazy spending.”

“Was there anything else?” asked Tom.

“Is there anything else?” Tom asked.

“Only my best cuffs and collar. You'll probably find them in the coal-bin,” said Polly, with the calmness of despair.

“Just my best cuffs and collar. You’ll probably find them in the coal bin,” said Polly, with a sense of calm that came from despair.

“I saw some little white things on the dining-room floor as I raced through. Go get them, Maud, and we'll repair damages,” said Tom, shutting the culprit into the boot closet, where he placidly rolled himself up and went to sleep.

“I saw some small white things on the dining room floor as I rushed through. Go get them, Maud, and we'll fix this mess,” said Tom, locking the guilty one in the boot closet, where he calmly curled up and fell asleep.

“They ain't hurt a bit,” proclaimed Maud, restoring the lost treasures.

"They're not hurt at all," Maud declared, putting the lost treasures back.

“Neither is my bonnet, for which I'm deeply grateful,” said Polly, who had been examining it with a solicitude which made Tom's eyes twinkle.

“Neither is my hat, for which I'm really thankful,” said Polly, who had been looking at it with a concern that made Tom's eyes sparkle.

“So am I, for it strikes me that is an uncommonly'nobby' little affair,” he said approvingly. Tom had a weakness for pale pink roses, and perhaps Polly knew it.

“So am I, because it seems to me that's a really 'fancy' little thing,” he said with approval. Tom had a soft spot for pale pink roses, and maybe Polly was aware of that.

“I'm afraid it's too gay,” said Polly, with a dubious look.

“I'm afraid it's too over-the-top,” said Polly, with a skeptical expression.

“Not a bit. Sort of bridal, you know. Must be becoming. Put it on and let 's see.”

“Not at all. Kind of like a bridal look, you know? It should be flattering. Put it on and let’s take a look.”

“I would n't for the world, with my hair all tumbling down. Don't look at me till I'm respectable, and don't tell any one how I've been acting. I think I must be a little crazy to-night,” said Polly, gathering up her rescued finery and preparing to go and find Fan.

“I wouldn’t want anyone to see me like this, with my hair all messy. Don’t look at me until I’m presentable, and don’t tell anyone how I’ve been acting. I think I must be a bit crazy tonight,” said Polly, picking up her salvaged clothes and getting ready to go find Fan.

“Lunacy is mighty becoming, Polly. Try it again,” answered Tom, watching her as she went laughing away, looking all the prettier for her dishevelment. “Dress that girl up, and she'd be a raving, tearing beauty,” added Tom to Maud in a lower tone as he look her into the parlor under his arm.

“Being crazy is really attractive, Polly. Give it another shot,” Tom replied, keeping an eye on her as she laughed and walked away, looking even prettier for her messy hair. “If you dressed that girl up, she'd be absolutely stunning,” he added to Maud in a quieter voice as he led her into the parlor with his arm around her.

Polly heard it and instantly resolved to be as “raving and as tearing” as her means would allow, “just for one night,” she said as she peeped over the banisters, glad to see that the dance and the race had taken the “band-boxy” air out of Tom's elegant array.

Polly heard it and immediately decided to be as “wild and crazy” as her resources would permit, “just for one night,” she said as she looked over the banister, pleased to see that the dance and the race had taken the “fancy” air out of Tom's stylish outfit.

I deeply regret being obliged to shock the eyes and ears of such of my readers as have a prejudice in favor of pure English by expressions like the above, but, having rashly undertaken to write a little story about Young America, for Young America, I feel bound to depict my honored patrons as faithfully as my limited powers permit. Otherwise, I must expect the crushing criticism, “Well, I dare say it's all very prim and proper, but it is n't a bit like us,” and never hope to arrive at the distinction of finding the covers of “An Old-Fashioned Girl” the dirtiest in the library.

I really regret having to shock the eyes and ears of some readers who prefer pure English with phrases like the one above, but having carelessly decided to write a short story about Young America, for Young America, I feel I have to portray my respected audience as truthfully as my limited skills allow. Otherwise, I might face the harsh criticism, “Well, I suppose it’s all very proper, but it doesn’t resemble us at all,” and I can forget about achieving the distinction of having the covers of “An Old-Fashioned Girl” be the dirtiest in the library.

The friends had a social “cup o' tea” upstairs, which Polly considered the height of luxury, and then each took a mirror and proceeded to prink to her heart's content. The earnestness with which Polly made her toilet that night was delightful to behold. Feeling in a daring mood, she released her pretty hair from the braids in which she usually wore it and permitted the curls to display themselves in all their brown abundance, especially several dangerous little ones about the temples and forehead. The putting on of the rescued collar and cuffs was a task which absorbed her whole mind. So was the settling of a minute bit of court-plaster just to the left of the dimple in her chin, an unusual piece of coquetry in which Polly would not have indulged, if an almost invisible scratch had not given her an excuse for doing it. The white, down-trimmed cloak, with certain imposing ornaments on the hood, was assumed with becoming gravity and draped with much advancing and retreating before the glass, as its wearer practised the true Boston gait, elbows back, shoulders forward, a bend and a slide, occasionally varied by a slight skip. But when that bonnet went on, Polly actually held her breath till it was safely landed and the pink rose bloomed above the smooth waves of hair with what Fanny called “a ravishing effect.” At this successful stage of affairs Polly found it impossible to resist the loan of a pair of gold bands for the wrists and Fanny's white fan with the little mirror in the middle.

The friends had a social "cup of tea" upstairs, which Polly considered the ultimate luxury, and then each took a mirror and began to prep to her heart's content. The way Polly got ready that night was a joy to watch. Feeling bold, she let her beautiful hair down from the braids she usually wore and let the curls flow freely in all their rich brown glory, especially a few flirty little ones around her temples and forehead. Putting on the collar and cuffs she had saved was a task that absorbed all her attention. So was adjusting a tiny piece of bandage just to the left of the dimple in her chin, a rare touch of flirtation for Polly that she probably wouldn't have indulged in if an almost invisible scratch hadn’t given her a reason to do it. The white cloak with down trim and some striking decorations on the hood was put on with the right amount of seriousness, and she practiced her delivery in front of the mirror, with her elbows back, shoulders forward, bending and sliding, occasionally adding a slight skip. But when that bonnet went on, Polly actually held her breath until it was perfectly placed, and the pink rose bloomed above her smooth waves of hair with what Fanny called "a stunning effect." At this successful moment, Polly found it impossible to resist borrowing a pair of gold bangles for her wrists and Fanny's white fan with the small mirror in the middle.

“I can put them in my pocket if I feel too much dressed,” said Polly as she snapped on the bracelets, but after a wave or two of the fan she felt that it would be impossible to take them off till the evening was over, so enticing was their glitter.

“I can just toss them in my pocket if I feel too overdressed,” said Polly as she fastened the bracelets, but after waving the fan a few times, she realized it would be impossible to take them off until the evening was done, so captivating was their shine.

Fanny also lent her a pair of three-button gloves, which completed her content, and when Tom greeted her with an approving, “Here's a sight for gods and men! Why, Polly, you're gorgeous!” she felt that her “fun” had decidedly begun.

Fanny also lent her a pair of three-button gloves, which made her feel complete, and when Tom greeted her with an approving, “Here’s a sight for gods and men! Wow, Polly, you look amazing!” she felt that her “fun” had definitely begun.

“Would n't Polly make a lovely bride?” said Maud, who was revolving about the two girls, trying to decide whether she would have a blue or a white cloak when she grew up and went to operas.

“Wouldn’t Polly make a beautiful bride?” said Maud, who was circling around the two girls, trying to decide if she wanted a blue or a white cape when she grew up and went to operas.

“Faith, and she would! Allow me to congratulate you, Mrs. Sydney,” added Tom, advancing with his wedding-reception bow and a wicked look at Fanny.

“Faith, and she would! Let me congratulate you, Mrs. Sydney,” Tom said, stepping forward with his wedding reception bow and a mischievous look at Fanny.

“Go away! How dare you?” cried Polly, growing much redder than her rose.

“Go away! How dare you?” yelled Polly, turning even redder than her rose.

“If we are going to the opera to-night, perhaps we'd better start, as the carriage has been waiting some time,” observed Fan coolly, and sailed out of the room in an unusually lofty manner.

“If we’re going to the opera tonight, we should probably get going since the carriage has been waiting for a while,” Fan said casually, and walked out of the room with an unusually grand air.

“Don't you like it, Polly?” whispered Tom, as they went down stairs together.

“Don’t you like it, Polly?” Tom whispered as they walked down the stairs together.

“Very much.”

“Absolutely.”

“The deuce you do!”

"Seriously, what are you doing?"

“I'm so fond of music, how can I help it?

“I'm really into music; how can I not be?”

“I'm talking about Syd.”

"I'm talking about Syd."

“Well, I'm not.”

“Well, I'm not.”

“You'd better try for him.”

"Better go for him."

“I'll think of it.”

"I'll consider it."

“Oh, Polly, Polly, what are you coming to?”

“Oh, Polly, Polly, what are you doing?”

“A tumble into the street, apparently,” answered Polly as she slipped a little on the step, and Tom stopped in the middle of his laugh to pilot her safely into the carriage, where Fanny was already seated.

“A tumble into the street, I guess,” replied Polly as she nearly slipped on the step, and Tom paused in the middle of his laugh to help her into the carriage, where Fanny was already sitting.

“Here's richness!” said Polly to herself as she rolled away, feeling as Cinderella probably did when the pumpkin-coach bore her to the first ball, only Polly had two princes to think about, and poor Cinderella, on that occasion, had not even one. Fanny did n't seem inclined to talk much, and Tom would go on in such a ridiculous manner that Polly told him she would n't listen and began to hum bits of the opera. But she heard every word, nevertheless, and resolved to pay him for his impertinence as soon as possible by showing him what he had lost.

“Here’s wealth!” Polly said to herself as she rolled away, feeling like Cinderella probably did when the pumpkin coach took her to the first ball, except Polly had two princes to think about, while poor Cinderella didn’t have even one that night. Fanny didn’t seem in the mood to talk much, and Tom was acting so silly that Polly told him she wouldn’t listen and started humming parts of the opera. But she heard every word anyway and decided to pay him back for his rudeness as soon as she could by showing him what he had missed out on.

Their seats were in the balcony, and hardly were they settled, when, by one of those remarkable coincidences which are continually occurring in our youth, Mr. Sydney and Fanny's old friend Frank Moore took their places just behind them.

Their seats were in the balcony, and they had barely settled in when, by one of those amazing coincidences that keep happening in our lives, Mr. Sydney and Fanny's old friend Frank Moore took their places right behind them.

“Oh, you villain! You did it on purpose,” whispered Polly as she turned from greeting their neighbors and saw a droll look on Tom's face.

“Oh, you scoundrel! You did that on purpose,” whispered Polly as she turned away from greeting their neighbors and noticed a funny look on Tom's face.

“I give you my word I did n't. It's the law of attraction, don't you see?”

"I promise I didn't. It’s the law of attraction, don’t you get it?"

“If Fan likes it, I don't care.”

“If Fan likes it, I’m fine with it.”

“She looks resigned, I think.”

"She looks defeated, I think."

She certainly did, for she was talking and laughing in the gayest manner with Frank while Sydney was covertly surveying Polly as if he did n't quite understand how the gray grub got so suddenly transformed into a white butterfly. It is a well-known fact that dress plays a very important part in the lives of most women and even the most sensible cannot help owning sometimes how much happiness they owe to a becoming gown, gracefully arranged hair, or a bonnet which brings out the best points in their faces and puts them in a good humor. A great man was once heard to say that what first attracted him to his well-beloved wife was seeing her in a white muslin dress with a blue shawl on the chair behind her. The dress caught his eye, and, stopping to admire that, the wearer's intelligent conversation interested his mind, and in time, the woman's sweetness won his heart. It is not the finest dress which does the most execution, I fancy, but that which best interprets individual taste and character. Wise people understand this, and everybody is more influenced by it than they know, perhaps. Polly was not very wise, but she felt that every one about her found something more attractive than usual in her and modestly attributed Tom's devotion, Sydney's interest, and Frank's undisguised admiration, to the new bonnet or, more likely, to that delightful combination of cashmere, silk, and swan's-down, which, like Charity's mantle, seemed to cover a multitude of sins in other people's eyes and exalt the little music teacher to the rank of a young lady.

She definitely did, because she was chatting and laughing happily with Frank while Sydney was secretly watching Polly as if he couldn't quite figure out how the gray caterpillar had suddenly turned into a white butterfly. It's well-known that clothing plays a significant role in the lives of most women, and even the most sensible ones can't help but admit how much joy they derive from a flattering dress, elegantly styled hair, or a hat that highlights their best features and lifts their spirits. A great man once said that what first caught his eye about his beloved wife was seeing her in a white muslin dress with a blue shawl on the chair behind her. The dress attracted his attention, and as he paused to admire it, he became intrigued by the woman's intelligent conversation, and eventually, her sweetness captured his heart. I don’t think it’s the most exquisite dress that has the greatest impact, but rather the one that best reflects personal taste and character. Wise people understand this, and perhaps everyone is influenced by it more than they realize. Polly wasn’t very wise, but she felt that everyone around her found something especially appealing about her and modestly attributed Tom's devotion, Sydney's interest, and Frank's obvious admiration to the new hat or, more likely, to that lovely mix of cashmere, silk, and swan's-down, which, like Charity's mantle, seemed to cover a multitude of flaws in other people's eyes and elevated the little music teacher to the status of a young lady.

Polly scoffed at this sort of thing sometimes, but to-night she accepted it without a murmur rather enjoyed it in fact, let her bracelets shine before the eyes of all men, and felt that it was good to seem comely in their sight. She forgot one thing, however: that her own happy spirits gave the crowning charm to a picture which every one liked to see a blithe young girl enjoying herself with all her heart. The music and the light, costume and company, excited Polly and made many things possible which at most times she would never have thought of saying or doing. She did not mean to flirt, but somehow “it flirted itself” and she could n't help it, for, once started, it was hard to stop, with Tom goading her on, and Sydney looking at her with that new interest in his eyes. Polly's flirting was such a very mild imitation of the fashionable thing that Trix & Co. would not have recognized it, but it did very well for a beginner, and Polly understood that night wherein the fascination of it lay, for she felt as if she had found a new gift all of a sudden, and was learning how to use it, knowing that it was dangerous, yet finding its chief charm in that very fact.

Polly sometimes scoffed at this kind of thing, but tonight she accepted it without a word and actually enjoyed it. She let her bracelets shine in front of all the men and felt good about looking attractive in their eyes. However, she forgot one thing: her own happy attitude added the final touch to a scene everyone loved to see—a cheerful young girl having a great time. The music, lights, costumes, and company excited Polly and opened up possibilities she usually wouldn’t have considered saying or doing. She didn't intend to flirt, but somehow “it flirted itself,” and she couldn’t help it. Once it started, it was hard to stop, especially with Tom encouraging her and Sydney watching her with newfound interest. Polly's flirting was such a mild imitation of the trendy stuff that Trix & Co. wouldn’t have recognized it, but it was perfect for a beginner. That night, Polly realized where the allure of it came from; she felt like she had suddenly discovered a new talent and was figuring out how to use it, aware of the risks but finding its main appeal in that very danger.

Tom did n't know what to make of her at first, though he thought the change uncommonly becoming and finally decided that Polly had taken his advice and was “setting her cap for Syd,” as he gracefully expressed it. Sydney, being a modest man, thought nothing of the kind, but simply fancied that little Polly was growing up to be a very charming woman. He had known her since her first visit and had always liked the child; this winter he had been interested in the success of her plans and had done what he could to help them, but he never thought of failing in love with Polly till that night. Then he began to feel that he had not fully appreciated his young friend; that she was such a bright and lovable girl, it was a pity she should not always be gay and pretty, and enjoy herself; that she would make a capital wife for somebody, and perhaps it was about time to think of “settling,” as his sister often said. These thoughts came and went as he watched the white figure in front, felt the enchantment of the music, and found everybody unusually blithe and beautiful. He had heard the opera many times, but it had never seemed so fine before, perhaps because he had never happened to have had an ingenuous young face so near him in which the varying emotions born of the music, and the romance it portrayed, came and went so eloquently that it was impossible to help reading them. Polly did not know that this was why he leaned down so often to speak to her, with an expression which she did not understand but liked very much nevertheless.

Tom didn't know what to think of her at first, but he found the change to be quite attractive and finally concluded that Polly had taken his advice and was “setting her cap for Syd,” as he put it elegantly. Sydney, being a modest guy, didn’t consider that at all; he just thought that little Polly was growing into a very charming woman. He had known her since her first visit and had always liked the kid; this winter, he had been invested in the success of her plans and did what he could to support them, but he never thought he would fall in love with Polly until that night. Then he began to realize that he hadn’t fully appreciated his young friend; that she was such a bright and lovable girl, it was a shame she shouldn’t always be cheerful and pretty, and enjoy herself. He thought she would make a fantastic wife for someone, and maybe it was time to consider “settling down,” as his sister often remarked. These thoughts came and went as he watched the white figure in front of him, felt the magic of the music, and noticed everyone unusually joyful and beautiful. He had heard the opera many times, but it had never seemed so wonderful before, perhaps because he had never had such a sincere young face so close to him, where the changing emotions sparked by the music and the romance it depicted came and went so expressively that it was impossible not to notice them. Polly didn’t realize that this was why he leaned down so often to talk to her, with an expression she didn’t understand but liked nonetheless.

“Don't shut your eyes, Polly. They are so full of mischief to-night, I like to see them,” said Tom, after idly wondering for a minute if she knew how long and curly her lashes were.

“Don't close your eyes, Polly. They're so full of mischief tonight, I want to see them,” said Tom, after casually wondering for a minute if she knew how long and curly her lashes were.

“I don't wish to look affected, but the music tells the story so much better than the acting that I don't care to look on half the time,” answered Polly, hoping Tom would n't see the tears she had so cleverly suppressed.

"I don't want to seem overly dramatic, but the music tells the story so much better than the acting that I don't want to watch half the time," replied Polly, hoping Tom wouldn't notice the tears she had managed to hide.

“Now I like the acting best. The music is all very fine, I know, but it does seem so absurd for people to go round telling tremendous secrets at the top of their voices. I can't get used to it.”

“Now I really like the acting best. The music is all nice, I get that, but it just seems so ridiculous for people to go around sharing huge secrets at the top of their lungs. I can't get used to it.”

“That's because you've more common-sense than romance. I don't mind the absurdity, and quite long to go and comfort that poor girl with the broken heart,” said Polly with a sigh as the curtain fell on a most affecting tableau.

“That's because you have more common sense than romance. I don't mind the absurdity, and I really want to go and comfort that poor girl with the broken heart,” said Polly with a sigh as the curtain fell on a very emotional scene.

“What's-his-name is a great jack not to see that she adores him. In real life we fellows ain't such bats as all that,” observed Tom, who had decided opinions on many subjects that he knew very little about, and expressed them with great candor.

“What's-his-name is such an idiot not to see that she adores him. In real life, we guys aren’t as clueless as that,” observed Tom, who had strong opinions on many topics he knew very little about and shared them with great honesty.

A curious smile passed over Polly's face and she put up her glass to hide her eyes, as she said: “I think you are bats sometimes, but women are taught to wear masks, and that accounts for it, I suppose.”

A curious smile crossed Polly's face and she raised her glass to hide her eyes as she said, “I think you’re a bit crazy sometimes, but women are taught to wear masks, so I guess that explains it.”

“I don't agree. There's precious little masking nowadays; wish there was a little more sometimes,” added Tom, thinking of several blooming damsels whose beseeching eyes had begged him not to leave them to wither on the parent stem.

“I don't agree. There's hardly any masking these days; I wish there was a little more sometimes,” Tom said, thinking of several blooming ladies whose pleading eyes had asked him not to leave them to wither on the parent stem.

“I hope not, but I guess there's a good deal more than any one would suspect.”

“I hope not, but I think there’s a lot more going on than anyone would realize.”

“What can you know about broken hearts and blighted beings?” asked Sydney, smiling at the girl's pensive tone.

“What do you know about broken hearts and shattered lives?” asked Sydney, smiling at the girl's thoughtful tone.

Polly glanced up at him and her face dimpled and shone again, as she answered, laughing: “Not much; my time is to come.”

Polly looked up at him, her face lighting up with a smile as she replied with a laugh, “Not much; my time will come.”

“I can't imagine you walking about the world with your back hair down, bewailing a hard-hearted lover,” said Tom.

“I can't picture you wandering around with your back hair down, complaining about a cold-hearted lover,” said Tom.

“Neither can I. That would n't be my way.”

“Me neither. That’s not my style.”

“No; Miss Polly would let concealment prey on her damask cheeks and still smile on in the novel fashion, or turn sister of charity and nurse the heartless lover through small-pox, or some other contagious disease, and die seraphically, leaving him to the agonies of remorse and tardy love.”

“No; Miss Polly would let her hidden feelings take a toll on her rosy cheeks and still keep smiling in a fashionable way, or become a selfless caregiver and nurse the cold-hearted lover through smallpox or some other contagious illness, and die gracefully, leaving him to suffer the pain of regret and delayed love.”

Polly gave Sydney an indignant look as he said that in a slow satirical way that nettled her very much, for she hated to be thought sentimental.

Polly shot Sydney an annoyed glance as he spoke in a slow, mocking tone that really irritated her because she couldn't stand being seen as sentimental.

“That's not my way either,” she said decidedly. “I'd try to outlive it, and if I could n't, I'd try to be the better for it. Disappointment need n't make a woman a fool.”

“That's not my way either,” she said firmly. “I’d try to outlive it, and if I couldn’t, I’d try to come out stronger. Disappointment doesn’t have to make a woman a fool.”

“Nor an old maid, if she's pretty and good. Remember that, and don't visit the sins of one blockhead on all the rest of mankind,” said Tom, laughing at her earnestness.

“Nor an old maid, if she's pretty and kind. Keep that in mind, and don't blame the mistakes of one fool on everyone else,” said Tom, chuckling at her seriousness.

“I don't think there is the slightest possibility of Miss Polly's being either,” added Sydney with a look which made it evident that concealment had not seriously damaged Polly's damask cheek as yet.

“I don’t think there’s the slightest chance of Miss Polly being either,” added Sydney with a look that made it clear that hiding it hadn’t seriously affected Polly’s rosy cheeks yet.

“There's Clara Bird. I have n't seen her but once since she was married. How pretty she looks!” and Polly retired behind the big glass again, thinking the chat was becoming rather personal.

“There's Clara Bird. I haven't seen her but once since she got married. How pretty she looks!” and Polly stepped back behind the big glass again, thinking the conversation was getting a bit too personal.

“Now, there's a girl who tried a different cure for unrequited affection from any you mention. People say she was fond of Belle's brother. He did n't reciprocate but went off to India to spoil his constitution, so Clara married a man twenty years older than she is and consoles herself by being the best-dressed woman in the city.”

“Now, there’s a girl who tried a different solution for unreturned love than any you’ve heard of. People say she had a crush on Belle's brother. He didn't return her feelings and went off to India to ruin his health, so Clara married a guy twenty years older than her and finds comfort in being the best-dressed woman in the city.”

“That accounts for it,” said Polly, when Tom's long whisper ended.

"That explains it," said Polly, when Tom's long whisper was over.

“For what?”

"Why?"

“The tired look in her eyes.”

“The weary look in her eyes.”

“I don't see it,” said Tom, after a survey through the glass.

“I don't see it,” Tom said, after looking through the glass.

“Did n't expect you would.”

"Didn’t expect you to."

“I see what you mean. A good many women have it nowadays,” said Sydney over Polly's shoulder.

“I get what you’re saying. A lot of women have it these days,” said Sydney over Polly's shoulder.

“What's she tired of? The old gentleman?” asked Tom.

“What's she tired of? The old guy?” asked Tom.

“And herself,” added Polly.

“And herself,” added Polly.

“You've been reading French novels, I know you have. That's just the way the heroines go on,” cried Tom.

“You've been reading French novels, I know you have. That's just how the heroines act,” Tom exclaimed.

“I have n't read one, but it's evident you have, young man, and you'd better stop.”

“I haven't read one, but it's clear you have, young man, and you should stop.”

“I don't care for'em; only do it to keep up my French. But how came you to be so wise, ma'am?”

“I don't care about them; I only do it to keep my French up. But how did you become so wise, ma'am?”

“Observation, sir. I like to watch faces, and I seldom see a grown-up one that looks perfectly happy.”

“Observation, sir. I enjoy watching people's faces, and I hardly ever see an adult that looks completely happy.”

“True for you, Polly; no more you do, now I think of it. I don't know but one that always looks so, and there it is.”

“That's true for you, Polly; you definitely don't do it anymore, now that I think about it. I only know one person who always looks like that, and there they are.”

“Where?” asked Polly, with interest.

“Where?” asked Polly, intrigued.

“Look straight before you and you'll see it.”

“Look straight ahead and you’ll see it.”

Polly did look, but all she saw was her own face in the little mirror of the fan which Tom held up and peeped over with a laugh in his eyes.

Polly did look, but all she saw was her own face in the small mirror of the fan that Tom held up, peeking over it with a laugh in his eyes.

“Do I look happy? I'm glad of that,” And Polly surveyed herself with care.

“Do I look happy? I’m glad to hear that,” And Polly looked at herself carefully.

Both young men thought it was girlish vanity and smiled at its naive display, but Polly was looking for something deeper than beauty and was glad not to find it.

Both young men thought it was a silly kind of vanity and smiled at its naive display, but Polly was looking for something deeper than just beauty and was happy not to find it.

“Rather a pleasant little prospect, hey, Polly?”

“Nice view, right, Polly?”

“My bonnet is straight, and that's all I care about. Did you ever see a picture of Beau Brummel?” asked Polly quickly.

“My hat is on straight, and that’s all I care about. Have you ever seen a picture of Beau Brummel?” Polly asked quickly.

“No.”

“No.”

“Well, there he is, modernized.” And turning the fan, she showed him himself.

“Well, there he is, all modernized.” And turning the fan, she showed him himself.

“Any more portraits in your gallery?” asked Sydney, as if he liked to share all the nonsense going.

“Got any more portraits in your gallery?” asked Sydney, as if he enjoyed sharing all the gossip going around.

“One more.”

“Just one more.”

“What do you call it?”

“What’s it called?”

“The portrait of a gentleman.” And the little glass reflected a gratified face for the space of two seconds.

“The portrait of a gentleman.” And the small mirror showed a pleased face for just two seconds.

“Thank you. I'm glad I don't disgrace my name,” said Sydney, looking down into the merry blue eyes that thanked him silently for many of the small kindnesses that women never can forget.

“Thank you. I’m glad I don’t bring shame to my name,” said Sydney, looking down into the cheerful blue eyes that silently thanked him for many of the small acts of kindness that women never forget.

“Very good, Polly, you are getting on fast,” whispered Tom, patting his yellow kids approvingly.

“Great job, Polly, you're making quick progress,” whispered Tom, patting his yellow gloves approvingly.

“Be quiet! Dear me, how warm it is!” And Polly gave him a frown that delighted his soul.

“Shh! Wow, it’s so warm!” And Polly gave him a frown that truly made him happy.

“Come out and have an ice, we shall have time.”

“Come outside and have an ice cream, we’ll have time.”

“Fan is so absorbed, I could n't think of disturbing her,” said Polly, fancying that her friend was enjoying the evening as much as she was a great mistake, by the way, for Fan was acting for effect, and though she longed to turn and join them, would n't do it, unless a certain person showed signs of missing her. He did n't, and Fanny chatted on, raging inwardly over her disappointment, and wondering how Polly could be so gay and selfish.

“Fan is so into it, I couldn't think of interrupting her,” said Polly, believing that her friend was enjoying the evening just as much as she was—a big mistake, by the way, because Fan was putting on an act, and even though she wanted to turn and join them, she wouldn't do it unless a certain person showed signs of missing her. He didn't, and Fanny kept chatting, seething inside over her disappointment and wondering how Polly could be so cheerful and self-centered.

It was delicious to see the little airs Polly put on, for she felt as if she were somebody else, and acting a part. She leaned back, as if quite oppressed by the heat, permitted Sydney to fan her, and paid him for the service by giving him a flower from her bouquet, proceedings which amused Tom immensely, even while it piqued him a little to be treated like an old friend who did n't count.

It was delightful to watch the little show Polly put on, as she felt like she was someone else and playing a role. She leaned back, pretending to be overwhelmed by the heat, allowed Sydney to fan her, and rewarded him for the service by handing him a flower from her bouquet. These antics entertained Tom greatly, even though it slightly annoyed him to be treated like just an old friend who didn’t matter.

“Go in and win, Polly; I'll give you my blessing,” he whispered, as the curtain rose again.

“Go in and win, Polly; I’ll give you my blessing,” he whispered as the curtain rose again.

“It's only part of the fun, so don't you laugh, you disrespectful boy,” she whispered back in a tone never used toward Sydney.

“It's only part of the fun, so don't laugh, you disrespectful boy,” she whispered back in a tone she had never used toward Sydney.

Tom did n't quite like the different way in which she treated them, and the word “boy” disturbed his dignity, for he was almost twenty-one and Polly ought to treat him with more respect. Sydney at the same moment was wishing he was in Tom's place young, comely, and such a familiar friend that Polly would scold and lecture him in the delightful way she did Tom; while Polly forgot them both when the music began and left them ample time to look at her and think about themselves.

Tom didn't like the way she treated them differently, and the term “boy” hurt his pride since he was almost twenty-one and Polly should treat him with more respect. At the same time, Sydney wished he could be in Tom's position—young, good-looking, and such a close friend that Polly would scold and lecture him just like she did Tom; meanwhile, Polly forgot about both of them when the music started, giving them plenty of time to watch her and think about themselves.

While they waited to get out when all was over Polly heard Fan whisper to Tom: “What do you think Trix will say to this?”

While they waited to get out when everything was over, Polly heard Fan whisper to Tom, "What do you think Trix will say about this?"

“What do you mean?”

"What do you mean?"

“Why, the way you've been going on to-night.”

“Why, the way you've been acting tonight.”

“Don't know, and don't care; it's only Polly.”

“Don't know, and don't care; it's just Polly.”

“That's the very thing. She can't bear P.”

“That's exactly it. She can't stand P.”

“Well, I can; and I don't see why I should n't enjoy myself as well as Trix.”

"Well, I can; and I don't see why I shouldn't enjoy myself just as much as Trix."

“You'll get to enjoying yourself too much if you are n't careful. Polly 's waked up.”

"You'll start enjoying yourself a little too much if you're not careful. Polly's awake."

“I'm glad of it, and so's Syd.”

“I'm happy about it, and so is Syd.”

“I only spoke for your good.”

“I only spoke for your benefit.”

“Don't trouble yourself about me; I get lecturing enough in another quarter and can't stand any more. Come, Polly.”

“Don't worry about me; I get lectured enough elsewhere and can't take any more. Come on, Polly.”

She took the arm he offered her, but her heart was sore and angry, for that phrase, “It's only Polly,” hurt her sadly. “As if I was n't anybody, had n't any feelings, and was only made to amuse or work for people! Fan and Tom are both mistaken and I'll show them that Polly is awake,” she thought, indignantly. “Why should n't I enjoy myself as well as the rest? Besides, it's only Tom,” she added with a bitter smile as she thought of Trix.

She took the arm he offered her, but her heart was hurt and angry because that phrase, “It's only Polly,” really upset her. “As if I weren’t anyone, didn’t have any feelings, and was just here to entertain or work for others! Fan and Tom are both wrong, and I’ll prove to them that Polly is awake,” she thought, feeling indignant. “Why shouldn’t I enjoy myself like everyone else? Plus, it’s just Tom,” she added with a bitter smile as she thought about Trix.

“Are you tired, Polly?” asked Tom, bending down to look into her face.

“Are you tired, Polly?” Tom asked, leaning down to see her face.

“Yes, of being nobody.”

"Yes, of being a nobody."

“Ah, but you ain't nobody, you're Polly, and you could n't better that if you tried ever so hard,” said Tom, warmly, for he really was fond of Polly, and felt uncommonly so just then.

“Ah, but you’re not just anyone, you’re Polly, and you couldn’t do any better than that even if you tried really hard,” said Tom, warmly, because he truly cared for Polly and felt especially fond of her at that moment.

“I'm glad you think so, anyway. It's so pleasant to be liked.” And she looked up with her face quite bright again.

“I'm glad you feel that way. It’s really nice to be liked.” And she looked up with her face shining bright again.

“I always did like you, don't you know, ever since that first visit.”

“I’ve always liked you, you know, ever since that first visit.”

“But you teased me shamefully, for all that.”

“But you embarrassed me so much, despite everything.”

“So I did, but I don't now.”

“So I did, but I don’t anymore.”

Polly did not answer, and Tom asked, with more anxiety than the occasion required: “Do I, Polly?”

Polly didn't reply, and Tom asked, with more worry than the situation called for: “Do I, Polly?”

“Not in the same way, Tom,” she answered in a tone that did n't sound quite natural.

"Not in the same way, Tom," she replied in a tone that didn't sound quite natural.

“Well, I never will again.”

"Well, I won't do that again."

“Yes, you will, you can't help it.” And Polly's eye glanced at Sydney, who was in front with Fan.

“Yes, you will. You can’t help it.” And Polly's eyes looked at Sydney, who was up front with Fan.

Tom laughed, and drew Polly closer as the crowd pressed, saying, with mock tenderness: “Did n't she like to be chaffed about her sweethearts? Well, she shan't be if I can help it. Poor dear, did she get her little bonnet knocked into a cocked hat and her little temper riled at the same time?”

Tom laughed and pulled Polly closer as the crowd pushed in, saying, with fake tenderness: “Didn’t she like being teased about her crushes? Well, she won't be if I can help it. Poor thing, did she have her little hat knocked askew and her little temper stirred up at the same time?”

Polly could n't help laughing, and, in spite of the crush, enjoyed the slow journey from seat to carriage, for Tom took such excellent care of her, she was rather sorry when it was over.

Polly couldn't help but laugh, and, despite the crowd, she enjoyed the slow trip from her seat to the carriage because Tom took such great care of her. She actually felt a bit sad when it was over.

They had a merry little supper after they got home, and Polly gave them a burlesque opera that convulsed her hearers, for her spirits rose again and she was determined to get the last drop of fun before she went back to her humdrum life again.

They had a cheerful little dinner after they got home, and Polly entertained them with a funny performance that had everyone laughing. Her spirits lifted once more, and she was determined to enjoy every last bit of fun before returning to her routine life.

“I've had a regularly splendid time, and thank you ever so much,” she said when the “good-nights” were being exchanged.

“I've had a really great time, and thank you so much,” she said when they were saying their good-nights.

“So have I. Let's go and do it again to-morrow,” said Tom, holding the hand from which he had helped to pull a refractory glove.

"So have I. Let's go do it again tomorrow," said Tom, holding the hand from which he had pulled a stubborn glove.

“Not for a long while, please. Too much pleasure would soon spoil me,” answered Polly, shaking her head.

“Not for a while, please. Too much pleasure would spoil me quickly,” answered Polly, shaking her head.

“I don't believe it. Good-night, 'sweet Mistress Milton,' as Syd called you. Sleep like an angel, and don't dream of I forgot, no teasing allowed.” And Tom took himself off with a theatrical farewell.

“I can't believe it. Goodnight, 'sweet Mistress Milton,' as Syd used to call you. Sleep like an angel, and don't dream of—I forgot, no teasing allowed.” And Tom exited with a dramatic farewell.

“Now it's all over and done with,” thought Polly as she fell asleep after a long vigil. But it was not, and Polly's fun cost more than the price of gloves and bonnet, for, having nibbled at forbidden fruit, she had to pay the penalty. She only meant to have a good time, and there was no harm in that, but unfortunately she yielded to the various small temptations that beset pretty young girls and did more mischief to others than to herself. Fanny's friendship grew cooler after that night. Tom kept wishing Trix was half as satisfactory as Polly, and Mr. Sydney began to build castles that had no foundation.

“Now it’s all over and done with,” thought Polly as she fell asleep after a long wait. But it wasn’t, and Polly's fun cost more than just the price of gloves and a bonnet, because after indulging in forbidden pleasures, she had to face the consequences. She only wanted to have a good time, and there was nothing wrong with that, but unfortunately, she gave in to the various small temptations that young girls face and ended up causing more trouble for others than for herself. Fanny's friendship grew colder after that night. Tom kept wishing Trix was even half as great as Polly, and Mr. Sydney started dreaming up plans that had no real basis.





CHAPTER XIII. THE SUNNY SIDE

“I'VE won the wager, Tom.”

"I've won the bet, Tom."

“Did n't know there was one.”

“Didn’t know there was any.”

“Don't you remember you said Polly would be tired of her teaching and give it up in three months, and I said she would n't?”

“Don’t you remember you said Polly would get tired of teaching and quit in three months, and I said she wouldn’t?”

“Well, is n't she?”

“Well, isn't she?”

“Not a bit of it. I thought she was at one time, and expected every day to have her come in with a long face, and say she could n't stand it. But somehow, lately, she is always bright and happy, seems to like her work, and don't have the tired, worried look she used to at first. The three months are out, so pay up, Tommy.”

“Not at all. I thought she would be at one point, and I expected her to come in every day looking miserable and saying she couldn’t handle it. But somehow, lately, she’s always cheerful and seems to enjoy her work, and she doesn’t have that tired, worried look she had at first. The three months are up, so pay up, Tommy.”

“All right, what will you have?”

“All right, what do you want?”

“You may make it gloves. I always need them, and papa looks sober when I want money.”

“You can make it gloves. I always need them, and Dad looks serious when I ask for money.”

There was a minute's pause as Fan returned to her practising, and Tom relapsed into the reverie he was enjoying seated astride of a chair, with his chin on his folded arms.

There was a brief pause as Fan went back to her practice, and Tom fell back into the daydream he was enjoying, sitting on a chair with his chin resting on his folded arms.

“Seems to me Polly don't come here as often as she used to,” he said, presently.

“Seems to me Polly doesn't come here as often as she used to,” he said, presently.

“No, she seems to be very busy; got some new friends, I believe, old ladies, sewing-girls, and things of that sort. I miss her, but know she 'll get tired of being goody, and will come back to me before long.”

“No, she seems really busy; I think she’s got some new friends, like older ladies, sewing girls, and people like that. I miss her, but I know she’ll get tired of being all virtuous and will come back to me soon enough.”

“Don't be too sure of that, ma'am.” Something in Tom's tone made Fan turn round, and ask, “What do you mean?”

“Don’t be so sure about that, ma'am.” Something in Tom's tone made Fan turn around and ask, “What do you mean?”

“Well, it strikes me that Sydney is one of Polly's new friends. Have n't you observed that she is uncommonly jolly, and don't that sort of thing account for it?”

“Well, it seems to me that Sydney is one of Polly's new friends. Haven't you noticed that she's unusually cheerful, and doesn't that explain it?”

“Nonsense!” said Fanny, sharply.

“That's nonsense!” Fanny said sharply.

“Hope it is,” coolly returned Tom.

“Hope it is,” Tom replied coolly.

“What put it into your head?” demanded Fanny, twirling round again so that her face was hidden.

“What made you think of that?” Fanny asked, turning around again so that her face was concealed.

“Oh, well, I keep meeting Syd and Polly circulating in the same directions; she looks as if she had found something uncommonly nice, and he looks as if all creation was getting Pollyfied pretty rapidly. Wonder you have n't observed it.”

“Oh, well, I keep running into Syd and Polly going in the same circles; she looks like she’s found something really great, and he looks like everything is getting Pollyfied pretty quickly. I wonder why you haven’t noticed it.”

“I have.”

"I do."

It was Tom's turn to look surprised now, for Fanny's voice sounded strange to him. He looked at her steadily for a minute, but saw only a rosy ear and a bent head. A cloud passed over his face, and he leaned his chin on his arm again with a despondent whistle, as he said to himself, “Poor Fan! Both of us in a scrape at once.”

It was Tom's turn to be surprised now because Fanny's voice sounded odd to him. He stared at her for a moment but saw only a pink ear and a lowered head. A shadow crossed his face, and he rested his chin on his arm again with a defeated sigh, saying to himself, “Poor Fan! We're both in trouble at the same time.”

“Don't you think it would be a good thing?” asked Fanny, after playing a bar or two, very badly.

“Don’t you think it would be a good idea?” Fanny asked after playing a couple of bars, but not very well.

“Yes, for Syd.”

"Yes, for Syd."

“Not for Polly? Why, he's rich, and clever, and better than most of you good-for-nothing fellows. What can the girl expect?”

“Not for Polly? Come on, he's rich, smart, and better than most of you useless guys. What does the girl expect?”

“Can't say, but I don't fancy the match myself.”

“Can't say, but I'm not really into the match myself.”

“Don't be a dog in the manger, Tom. Bless your little heart, I only take a brotherly sort of interest in Polly. She's a capital girl, and she ought to marry a missionary, or one of your reformer fellows, and be a shining light of some sort. I don't think setting up for a fine lady would suit her.”

“Don’t be selfish, Tom. Honestly, I only care about Polly as a brother would. She’s a great girl, and she should marry a missionary or one of your reformer friends and be a positive influence. I don’t think pretending to be a high-class lady would be right for her.”

“I think it would, and I hope she'll have the chance,” said Fanny, evidently making an effort to speak kindly.

“I think it would, and I hope she’ll get the chance,” said Fanny, clearly trying to speak kindly.

“Good for you, Fan!” and Tom gave an emphatic nod, as if her words meant more than she suspected “Mind you,” he added, “I don't know anything, and only fancied there might be some little flirtation going on. But I dare say it's nothing.”

“Good for you, Fan!” Tom said with a strong nod, as if her words meant more than she realized. “Just so you know,” he added, “I really don’t know anything and just thought there might be some little flirtation happening. But I bet it's nothing.”

“Time will show.” Then Fan began to sing, and Tom's horse came, so he departed with the very unusual demonstration of a gentle pat on the head, as he said kindly, “That's right, my dear, keep jolly.” It was n't an elegant way of expressing sympathy, but it was hearty, and Fan thanked him for it, though she only said, “Don't break your neck, Tommy.”

“Time will tell.” Then Fan started singing, and Tom's horse showed up, so he left with the rather unusual gesture of a gentle pat on the head, saying kindly, “That's right, my dear, stay cheerful.” It wasn’t a sophisticated way to show sympathy, but it was sincere, and Fan appreciated it, even though she just said, “Don't hurt yourself, Tommy.”

When he was gone, Fan's song ended as suddenly as it began, and she sat thinking, with varying expressions of doubt and trouble passing rapidly across her face.

When he left, Fan's song stopped just as abruptly as it started, and she sat there lost in thought, with different looks of uncertainty and concern flickering across her face.

“Well, I can't do anything but wait!” she said, at last, slamming the music-book together with a desperate look. “Yes, I can,” she added, a minute after, “it's Polly's holiday. I can go and see her, and if there is anything in it I shall find it out.”

“Well, I can't do anything but wait!” she said, finally slamming the music book shut with a frustrated look. “Actually, I can,” she added a minute later, “it’s Polly's holiday. I can go visit her, and if there’s anything to it, I’ll figure it out.”

Fanny dropped her face into her hands, with a little shiver, as she said that; then got up, looking as pale and resolute as if going to meet some dreadful doom, and putting on her things, went away to Polly's as fast as her dignity would allow.

Fanny buried her face in her hands with a slight shiver as she said that; then she stood up, looking pale and determined as if she were facing some terrible fate, and putting on her things, she hurried to Polly's as quickly as her sense of dignity would permit.

Saturday morning was Polly's clearing-up day, and Fan found her with a handkerchief tied over her head, and a big apron on, just putting the last touches to the tidy little room, which was as fresh and bright as water, air, and a pair of hands could make it.

Saturday morning was Polly's cleaning day, and Fan found her with a handkerchief tied over her head and a big apron on, just adding the final touches to the tidy little room, which was as fresh and bright as water, air, and a pair of hands could make it.

“All ready for company. I'll just whisk off my regimentals, and Polly, the maid, becomes Polly, the missis. It was lovely of you to come early; take off your things. Another new bonnet? you extravagant wretch! How is your mother and Maudie? It's a nice day, and we'll have a walk, won't we?”

“All ready for guests. I’ll just take off my uniform, and Polly, the maid, turns into Polly, the lady of the house. It was really nice of you to come early; go ahead and take off your coat. Another new hat? You spendthrift! How’s your mom and Maudie? It’s a nice day, and we should go for a walk, right?”

By the time Polly's welcome was uttered, she had got Fan on the little sofa beside her, and was smiling at her in such an infectious manner, that Fan could n't help smiling back.

By the time Polly greeted her, she had gotten Fan on the small sofa next to her and was smiling at her so warmly that Fan couldn’t help but smile back.

“I came to see what you have been doing with yourself lately. You don't come and report, and I got anxious about you,” said Fanny, looking into the clear eyes before her.

“I came to check in on what you’ve been up to lately. You haven’t been coming by to give me any updates, and I got worried about you,” said Fanny, looking into the clear eyes before her.

“I've been so busy; and I knew you would n't care to hear about my doings, for they are n't the sort you like,” answered Polly.

"I've been really busy, and I knew you wouldn't want to hear about what I've been up to because it's not the kind of stuff you enjoy," replied Polly.

“Your lessons did n't use to take up all your time. It's my private opinion that you are taking as well as giving lessons, miss,” said Fan, putting on a playfully stern air, to hide her real anxiety.

“Your lessons didn't used to take up all your time. I genuinely think you're both taking and giving lessons, miss,” said Fan, putting on a playfully stern tone to conceal her true worry.

“Yes, I am,” answered Polly, soberly.

“Yes, I am,” Polly replied seriously.

“In what? Love?”

"In what? In love?"

A quick color came to Polly's cheeks, as she laughed, and said, looking away, “No; friendship and good works.”

A quick blush spread across Polly's cheeks as she laughed and said, looking away, “No; friendship and good deeds.”

“Oh, indeed! May I ask who is your teacher?”

“Oh, really! Can I ask who your teacher is?”

“I've more than one; but Miss Mills is head teacher.”

"I have more than one; but Miss Mills is the main teacher."

“She instructs in good works; who gives the friendship lessons?”

“She teaches good deeds; who gives the friendship lessons?”

“Such pleasant girls! I wish you knew them, Fan. So clever, and energetic, and kind, and happy, it always does me good to see them,” cried Polly, with a face full of enthusiasm.

“Such lovely girls! I wish you could meet them, Fan. They're so smart, energetic, kind, and happy; it always brightens my day to see them,” cried Polly, her face full of enthusiasm.

“Is that all?” And Fan gave her a curious look of mingled disappointment and relief.

“Is that it?” Fan shot her a curious glance that mixed disappointment and relief.

“There, I told you my doings would not interest you, and they don't; they sound flat and prosy after your brilliant adventures. Let's change the subject,” said Polly, looking relieved herself.

“There, I told you my activities wouldn’t interest you, and they don’t; they seem dull and boring compared to your amazing adventures. Let’s talk about something else,” said Polly, looking relieved herself.

“Dear me, which of our sweethearts sends us dainty bouquets of violets so early in the morning?” asked Fanny, suddenly spying the purple cluster in a graceful little vase on the piano.

“Wow, which of our sweethearts is sending us lovely bouquets of violets so early in the morning?” Fanny asked, suddenly noticing the purple bunch in a charming little vase on the piano.

“He sends me one every week; he knows I love them so,” and Polly's eyes turned that way full of pride and pleasure.

“He sends me one every week; he knows I love them so,” and Polly's eyes lit up with pride and joy.

“I'd no idea he was so devoted,” said Fanny, stooping to smell the flowers, and at the same time read a card that lay near them.

"I had no idea he was so devoted," Fanny said, leaning down to smell the flowers while also reading a card that was nearby.

“You need n't plague me about it, now you know it. I never speak of our fondness for one another, because such things seem silly to other people. Will is n't all that Jimmy was to me; but he tries to be, and I love him dearly for it.”

“You don’t have to bother me about it now that you know. I never talk about how much we care for each other because it seems silly to other people. Will isn’t exactly what Jimmy was to me, but he makes an effort to be, and I really love him for that.”

“Will?” Fanny's voice quite startled Polly, it was so sharp and sudden, and her face grew red and pale all in a minute, as she upset the little vase with the start she gave.

“Will?” Fanny's voice shocked Polly; it was so sudden and intense that her face turned red and pale in an instant, causing her to knock over the small vase with her reaction.

“Yes, of course; who did you think I meant?” asked Polly, sopping up the water before it damaged her piano.

“Yes, of course; who did you think I was talking about?” asked Polly, soaking up the water before it could damage her piano.

“Never mind; I thought you might be having a quiet little flirtation with somebody. I feel responsible, you know, because I told your mother I'd look after you. The flowers are all right. My head aches so, I hardly know what I'm doing this morning.”

“Never mind; I thought you might be having a discreet little fling with someone. I feel responsible, you know, because I told your mom I’d take care of you. The flowers are nice. My head hurts so much, I can barely focus on what I’m doing this morning.”

Fanny spoke fast, and laughed uncomfortably, as she went back to the sofa, wondering if Polly had told her a lie. Polly seemed to guess at her thoughts as she saw the card, and turning toward her, she held it up, saying, with a conscious look in her eyes, “You thought Mr. Sydney sent them? Well, you are mistaken, and the next time you want to know anything, please ask straight out. I like it better than talking at cross purposes.”

Fanny spoke quickly and laughed awkwardly as she returned to the sofa, questioning whether Polly had lied to her. Polly seemed to sense her thoughts when she saw the card, and turning toward her, she held it up, saying with a knowing look in her eyes, “You thought Mr. Sydney sent them? Well, you’re wrong, and next time you want to know something, just ask directly. I prefer that over talking in circles.”

“Now, my dear, don't be angry; I was only teasing you in fun. Tom took it into his foolish head that something was going on, and I felt a natural interest, you know.”

“Now, my dear, don’t be mad; I was just messing with you for fun. Tom got it into his silly head that something was happening, and I felt a natural curiosity, you know.”

“Tom! What does he know or care about my affairs?” demanded Polly.

“Tom! What does he know or care about my business?” demanded Polly.

“He met you two in the street pretty often, and being in a sentimental mood himself, got up a romance for you and Sydney.”

“He ran into you two on the street pretty often, and feeling sentimental himself, created a little romance story for you and Sydney.”

“I'm much obliged to him for his interest, but it's quite wasted, thank you.”

"I'm really grateful for his interest, but it's completely wasted, thank you."

Fan's next proceeding gave her friend another surprise, for, being rather ashamed of herself, very much relieved, and quite at a loss what to say, she took refuge in an hysterical fit of tears, which changed Polly's anger into tenderness at once.

Fan's next move surprised her friend again because she was feeling embarrassed, really relieved, and unsure of what to say. She ended up breaking down in tears, which instantly turned Polly's anger into sympathy.

“Is that the trouble she has been hiding all winter? Poor dear, I wish I 'd known it sooner,” thought Polly, as she tried to soothe her with comfortable pats, sniffs of cologne and sympathizing remarks upon the subject of headache, carefully ignoring that other feminine affliction, the heartache.

“Is that the issue she’s been hiding all winter? Poor thing, I wish I’d known earlier,” thought Polly as she tried to comfort her with gentle pats, a spritz of cologne, and sympathetic comments about headaches, carefully avoiding that other feminine struggle, heartache.

“There, I feel better. I've been needing a good cry for some time, and now I shall be all right. Never mind it, Polly, I'm nervous and tired; I 've danced too much lately, and dyspepsia makes me blue;” and Fanny wiped her eyes and laughed.

“There, I feel better. I've been needing a good cry for a while, and now I'll be fine. Don't worry about it, Polly, I'm just nervous and tired; I've been dancing too much lately, and indigestion makes me feel down;” and Fanny wiped her eyes and laughed.

“Of course it does; you need rest and petting, and here I've been scolding you, when I ought to have been extra kind. Now tell me what I can do for you,” said Polly, with a remorseful face.

“Of course it does; you need rest and affection, and here I’ve been scolding you when I should have been extra kind. Now tell me what I can do for you,” said Polly, with a guilty look.

“Talk to me, and tell me all about yourself. You don't seem to have as many worries as other people. What's the secret, Polly?” And Fan looked up with wet eyes, and a wistful face at Polly, who was putting little dabs of cologne all over her head.

“Talk to me and tell me all about yourself. You don't seem to have as many worries as other people. What's your secret, Polly?” Fan looked up with teary eyes and a longing expression at Polly, who was dabbing little bits of cologne all over her head.

“Well,” said Polly, slowly, “I just try to look on the bright side of things; that helps one amazingly. Why, you've no idea how much goodness and sunshine you can get out of the most unpromising things, if you make the best of them.”

"Well," Polly said slowly, "I just try to focus on the positive side of things; it really helps a lot. You have no idea how much good and happiness you can find in the most unlikely situations if you make the most of them."

“I don't know how,” said Fan, despondently.

"I don’t know how," said Fan, feeling hopeless.

“You can learn; I did. I used to croak and fret dreadfully, and get so unhappy, I was n't fit for anything. I do it still more than I ought, but I try not to, and it gets easier, I find. Get a-top of your troubles, and then they are half cured, Miss Mills says.”

“You can learn; I did. I used to complain and worry a lot, and I would get so unhappy that I felt useless. I still do it more than I should, but I try to manage it, and I find it gets easier. If you tackle your problems head-on, they’re already halfway solved, Miss Mills says.”

“Everything is so contrary and provoking,” said Fanny, petulantly.

“Everything is so frustrating and irritating,” Fanny said, irritated.

“Now what in the world have you to fret about?” asked Polly, rather anxiously.

“Now what in the world do you have to worry about?” asked Polly, a bit anxiously.

“Quantities of things,” began Fan, and then stopped, for somehow she felt ashamed to own that she was afflicted because she could n't have a new set of furs, go to Paris in the spring, and make Mr. Sydney love her. She hunted up something more presentable, and said in a despairing tone, “Well, mother is very poorly, Tom and Trix quarrel all the time, Maud gets more and more wilful every day, and papa is worried about his affairs.”

“Things,” began Fan, then paused, feeling embarrassed to admit that she was upset because she couldn’t get a new set of furs, go to Paris in the spring, and win Mr. Sydney’s affection. She searched for something more acceptable and said in a defeated tone, “Well, Mom is really sick, Tom and Trix argue all the time, Maud is getting more stubborn every day, and Dad is stressed about his business.”

“A sad state of things, but nothing very desperate. Can't you lend a hand anywhere? That might do good all round.”

"A tough situation, but nothing too hopeless. Can't you help out somewhere? That could benefit everyone."

“No; I have n't the talent for managing people, but I see what ought to be done.”

“No; I don’t have the talent for managing people, but I see what needs to be done.”

“Well, don't wail about it; keep yourself happy, if you can; it will help other people to see you cheerful.”

“Well, don’t complain about it; stay happy if you can; it’ll help others see you cheerful.”

“Just what Tom said, 'Keep jolly'; but, dear me, how can one, when everything is so stupid and tiresome?”

“Just like Tom said, 'Stay cheerful'; but honestly, how can anyone do that when everything is so dull and exhausting?”

“If ever a girl needed work, it's you!” cried Polly. “You began to be a young lady so early, that you are tired of everything at twenty-two. I wish you'd go at something, then you'd find how much talent and energy you really had.”

“If there's ever a girl who needs to get busy, it's you!” Polly exclaimed. “You started acting like a young lady way too early, and now you’re bored with everything at twenty-two. I wish you'd dive into something; then you'd discover just how much talent and energy you really have.”

“I know ever so many girls who are just like me, sick to death of fashionable life but don't know what to take in its place. I'd like to travel; but papa says he can't afford it, so I can only drag about and get on as I may.”

“I know a ton of girls who are just like me, completely fed up with the trendy life but have no idea what to do instead. I want to travel, but Dad says he can’t afford it, so I just have to wander around and make do as best I can.”

“I pity you rich girls so much, you have so many opportunities, and don't seem to know how to use them! I suppose I should do just the same in your place, but it seems now as if I could be very happy and useful with plenty of money.”

“I feel so sorry for you rich girls; you have so many opportunities but don’t seem to know how to make the most of them! I guess I'd do the same if I were in your shoes, but it feels like I could be really happy and helpful with a lot of money.”

“You are that without it. There, I won't croak any more. Let us go and take a good walk, and don't you tell any one how I came and cried like a baby.”

“You are that without it. There, I won't whine anymore. Let’s go and take a nice walk, and don't tell anyone how I came and cried like a baby.”

“Never!” said Polly, putting on her bonnet.

“Never!” said Polly, putting on her hat.

“I ought to go and make calls,” said Fanny, “but I don't feel now as if I ever wanted to see any of the girls again. Dreadful state of mind, is n't it?”

“I should go and make some calls,” Fanny said, “but right now I don’t feel like I ever want to see any of the girls again. It’s such a terrible state of mind, isn’t it?”

“Suppose you come and see some of my friends instead! They are not fine or ceremonious, but lively, odd, and pleasant. Come, it will amuse you.”

“Why not come and hang out with some of my friends instead? They’re not fancy or formal, but they’re fun, quirky, and enjoyable. Come on, it’ll be entertaining.”

“I will,” cried Fanny, whose spirits seemed improved by the shower. “Nice little old lady, is n't she?” added Fan, as she caught sight of Miss Mills, on their way out, sitting at a table piled with work, and sewing away with an energy that made the gray curls vibrate.

“I will,” exclaimed Fanny, whose mood seemed lifted by the rain. “Isn't she a sweet little old lady?” added Fan, as she noticed Miss Mills, on their way out, sitting at a table stacked with work, sewing away with a vigor that made her gray curls bounce.

“Saint Mehitable, I call her. Now, there is a rich woman who knew how to get happiness out of her money,” said Polly, as they walked away. “She was poor till she was nearly fifty; then a comfortable fortune was left her, and she knew just how to use it. That house was given her, but instead of living in it all alone, she filled it with poor gentlefolks who needed neat, respectable homes, but could n't get anything comfortable for their little money. I'm one of them, and I know the worth of what she does for me. Two old widow ladies live below me, several students overhead, poor Mrs. Kean and her lame boy have the back parlor, and Jenny the little bedroom next Miss Mills. Each pays what they can; that's independent, and makes us feel better but that dear woman does a thousand things that money can't pay for, and we feel her influence all through the house. I'd rather be married, and have a home of my own; but next to that, I should like to be an old maid like Miss Mills.”

“Saint Mehitable, that’s what I call her. She’s a wealthy woman who knows how to find happiness with her money,” said Polly as they walked away. “She was poor until she was almost fifty; then she inherited a comfortable fortune, and she knew exactly how to use it. That house was given to her, but instead of living there all by herself, she filled it with poor folks who needed tidy, respectable homes but could’t find anything affordable. I’m one of them, and I really appreciate what she does for me. Two elderly widows live below me, several students are up top, poor Mrs. Kean and her disabled son have the back parlor, and Jenny has the small bedroom next to Miss Mills. Each of us pays what we can; that gives us some independence and makes us feel better, but that wonderful woman does countless things that money can’t buy, and we feel her positive influence throughout the house. I’d much rather be married and have my own home, but if that’s not possible, I’d like to be an old maid like Miss Mills.”

Polly's sober face and emphatic tone made Fanny laugh, and at the cheery sound a young girl pushing a baby-carriage looked round and smiled.

Polly's serious expression and strong tone made Fanny laugh, and at the cheerful sound, a young girl pushing a stroller turned around and smiled.

“What lovely eyes!” whispered Fanny.

“What beautiful eyes!” whispered Fanny.

“Yes, that's little Jane,” returned Polly, adding, when she had passed, with a nod and a friendly “Don't get tired, Jenny,” “we help one another at our house, and every fine morning Jenny takes Johnny Kean out when she goes for her own walk. That gives his mother time to rest, does both the children good, and keeps things neighborly. Miss Mills suggested it, and Jenny is so glad to do anything for anybody, it's a pleasure to let her.”

“Yes, that's little Jane,” Polly replied. After Jane passed by, she added with a nod and a friendly, “Don't get tired, Jenny,” “We help each other out at our house. Every nice morning, Jenny takes Johnny Kean with her when she goes for her own walk. That gives his mom a chance to rest, benefits both kids, and keeps things friendly between us. Miss Mills suggested it, and Jenny is always happy to help anyone, so it’s a pleasure to let her.”

“I've heard of Miss Mills before. But I should think she would get tired to death, sitting there making hoods and petticoats day after day,” said Fanny, after thinking over Jenny's story for a few minutes, for seeing the girl seemed to bring it nearer, and make it more real to her.

“I've heard of Miss Mills before. But I would think she would get completely exhausted, sitting there making hoods and petticoats day in and day out,” Fanny said, after pondering Jenny's story for a few minutes, as seeing the girl made it feel closer and more real to her.

“But she don't sit there all the time. People come to her with their troubles, and she goes to them with all sorts of help, from soap and soup, to shrouds for the dead and comfort for the living. I go with her sometimes, and it is more exciting than any play, to see and hear the lives and stories of the poor.”

“But she doesn't just sit there all the time. People come to her with their troubles, and she goes to them with all kinds of help, from soap and soup to shrouds for the deceased and comfort for the living. I sometimes go with her, and it's more exciting than any play to see and hear the lives and stories of the poor.”

“How can you bear the dreadful sights and sounds, the bad air, and the poverty that can't be cured?”

“How can you stand the terrible sights and sounds, the bad air, and the poverty that can’t be fixed?”

“But it is n't all dreadful. There are good and lovely things among them, if one only has eyes to see them. It makes me grateful and contented, shows me how rich I am, and keeps me ready to do all I can for these poor souls.”

“But it isn't all terrible. There are good and beautiful things among them, if only we take the time to notice. It makes me thankful and satisfied, reminds me of how fortunate I am, and keeps me motivated to do everything I can for these struggling individuals.”

“My good Polly!” and Fanny gave her friends arm an affectionate squeeze, wondering if it was this alone that had worked the change in Polly.

“My good Polly!” Fanny said, giving her friend's arm an affectionate squeeze, wondering if it was just this that had caused the change in Polly.

“You have seen two of my new friends, Miss Mills and Jenny, now I'll show you two more,” said Polly, presently, as they reached a door, and she led the way up several flights of public stairs. “Rebecca Jeffrey is a regularly splendid girl, full of talent; she won't let us call it genius; she will be famous some day, I know, she is so modest, and yet so intent on her work. Lizzie Small is an engraver, and designs the most delightful little pictures. Becky and she live together, and take care of one another in true Damon and Pythias style. This studio is their home, they work, eat, sleep, and live here, going halves in everything. They are all alone in the world, but as happy and independent as birds; real friends, whom nothing will part.”

"You’ve met two of my new friends, Miss Mills and Jenny. Now I’ll introduce you to two more,” Polly said, as they reached a door and she led the way up several flights of public stairs. “Rebecca Jeffrey is an amazing girl, super talented; she won’t let us call it genius; she’s going to be famous one day, I’m sure, because she’s so humble but so focused on her work. Lizzie Small is an engraver and creates the cutest little pictures. Becky and Lizzie live together and look out for each other like true best friends. This studio is their home; they work, eat, sleep, and live here, splitting everything down the middle. They’re all alone in the world but as happy and independent as birds; real friends who won’t ever be separated.”

“Let a lover come between them, and their friendship won't last long,” said Fanny.

“Let someone romantically interested enter the picture, and their friendship won’t last long,” said Fanny.

“I think it will. Take a look at them, and you'll change your mind,” answered Polly, tapping at a door, on which two modest cards were tacked.

“I think it will. Just look at them, and you'll change your mind,” answered Polly, tapping on a door with two simple cards pinned to it.

“Come in!” said a voice, and obeying, Fanny found herself in a large, queerly furnished room, lighted from above, and occupied by two girls. One stood before a great clay figure, in a corner. This one was tall, with a strong face, keen eyes, short, curly hair, and a fine head. Fanny was struck at once by this face and figure, though the one was not handsome, and the other half hidden by a great pinafore covered with clay. At a table where the light was clearest, sat a frail-looking girl, with a thin face, big eyes, and pale hair, a dreamy, absorbed little person, who bent over a block, skillfully wielding her tools.

“Come in!” called a voice, and as Fanny entered, she found herself in a large, oddly decorated room, lit from above, and occupied by two girls. One girl stood in front of a huge clay sculpture in a corner. She was tall, had a strong face, sharp eyes, short curly hair, and an impressive head. Fanny was immediately struck by her face and figure, even though neither was conventionally attractive, and the figure was partly obscured by a large pinafore smeared with clay. At a table where the light was brightest sat a delicate-looking girl, with a thin face, large eyes, and pale hair—a dreamy, absorbed little person who leaned over a block, skillfully using her tools.

“Becky and Bess, how do you do? This is my friend, Fanny Shaw. We are out on a rampage; so go on with your work, and let us lazy ones look on and admire.”

“Becky and Bess, how's it going? This is my friend, Fanny Shaw. We're out having a good time, so keep doing your work while we lazy ones watch and enjoy.”

As Polly spoke, both girls looked up and nodded, smilingly; Bess gave Fan the one easy-chair; Becky took an artistic survey of the new-comer, with eyes that seemed to see everything; then each went on with her work, and all began to talk.

As Polly talked, both girls looked up and nodded, smiling. Bess offered Fan the one comfy chair; Becky glanced at the newcomer with a look that seemed to take in everything; then each resumed her work, and they all started chatting.

“You are just what I want, Polly. Pull up your sleeve, and give me an arm while you sit; the muscles here are n't right, and you've got just what I want,” said Becky, slapping the round arm of the statue, at which Fan was gazing with awe.

“You're exactly what I need, Polly. Roll up your sleeve and let me see your arm while you sit; the muscles here aren't right, and you've got just what I'm looking for,” said Becky, hitting the round arm of the statue, which Fan was staring at in wonder.

“How do you get on?” asked Polly, throwing off her cloak, and rolling up her sleeves, as if going to washing.

“How are you doing?” asked Polly, taking off her cloak and rolling up her sleeves, as if she was getting ready to do the laundry.

“Slowly. The idea is working itself clear, and I follow as fast as my hands can. Is the face better, do you think?” said Becky, taking off a wet cloth, and showing the head of the statue.

“Slowly. The idea is becoming clearer, and I’m trying to keep up as fast as I can. Do you think the face looks better?” said Becky, removing a wet cloth and revealing the head of the statue.

“How beautiful it is!” cried Fanny, staring at it with increased respect.

“How beautiful it is!” Fanny exclaimed, looking at it with growing admiration.

“What does it mean to you?” asked Rebecca, turning to her with a sudden shine in her keen eyes.

“What does it mean to you?” Rebecca asked, turning to her with a sudden sparkle in her sharp eyes.

“I don't know whether it is meant for a saint or a muse, a goddess or a fate; but to me it is only a beautiful woman, bigger, lovelier, and more imposing than any woman I ever saw,” answered Fanny, slowly, trying to express the impression the statue made upon her.

“I don't know if it's meant to represent a saint or a muse, a goddess or destiny; but to me, it's just a beautiful woman, larger, more stunning, and more striking than any woman I've ever seen,” Fanny replied slowly, attempting to convey the impact the statue had on her.

Rebecca smiled brightly, and Bess looked round to nod approvingly, but Polly clapped her hands, and said, “Well done, Fan! I did n't think you'd get the idea so well, but you have, and I'm proud of your insight. Now I 'll tell you, for Becky will let me, since you have paid her the compliment of understanding her work. Some time ago we got into a famous talk about what women should be, and Becky said she'd show us her idea of the coming woman. There she is, as you say, bigger, lovelier, and more imposing than any we see nowadays; and at the same time, she is a true woman. See what a fine forehead, yet the mouth is both firm and tender, as if it could say strong, wise things, as well as teach children and kiss babies. We could n't decide what to put in the hands as the most appropriate symbol. What do you say?”

Rebecca smiled brightly, and Bess looked around to nod approvingly, but Polly clapped her hands and said, “Well done, Fan! I didn’t think you’d grasp the idea so well, but you have, and I’m proud of your insight. Now I’ll tell you, because Becky will let me, since you’ve paid her the compliment of understanding her work. A while back, we had a famous discussion about what women should be, and Becky said she’d show us her vision of the modern woman. There she is, as you say, bigger, more beautiful, and more impressive than any we see today; and at the same time, she is a true woman. Look at that fine forehead, and the mouth that is both strong and tender, as if it could say wise things and also teach children and kiss babies. We couldn’t decide what to put in her hands as the best symbol. What do you think?”

“Give her a sceptre: she would make a fine queen,” answered Fanny.

“Give her a scepter: she’d make a great queen,” answered Fanny.

“No, we have had enough of that; women have been called queens a long time, but the kingdom given them is n't worth ruling,” answered Rebecca.

“No, we’ve had enough of that; women have been called queens for a long time, but the kingdom they’ve been given isn’t worth ruling,” answered Rebecca.

“I don't think it is nowadays,” said Fanny, with a tired sort of sigh.

“I don’t think it is these days,” said Fanny, with a weary kind of sigh.

“Put a man's hand in hers to help her along, then,” said Polly, whose happy fortune it had been to find friends and helpers in father and brothers.

“Put a man's hand in hers to help her along, then,” said Polly, who had been fortunate enough to find friends and helpers in her father and brothers.

“No; my woman is to stand alone, and help herself,” said Rebecca, decidedly.

“No, my woman is going to stand on her own and take care of herself,” Rebecca said firmly.

“She's to be strong-minded, is she?” and Fanny's lip curled a little as she uttered the misused words.

"She’s supposed to be strong-minded, huh?" Fanny's lip curled slightly as she spoke those misused words.

“Yes, strong-minded, strong-hearted, strong-souled, and strong-bodied; that is why I made her larger than the miserable, pinched-up woman of our day. Strength and beauty must go together. Don't you think these broad shoulders can bear burdens without breaking down, these hands work well, these eyes see clearly, and these lips do something besides simper and gossip?”

“Yes, strong-minded, strong-hearted, strong-souled, and strong-bodied; that’s why I made her bigger than the miserable, uptight women of today. Strength and beauty should go hand in hand. Don’t you think these broad shoulders can handle burdens without collapsing, these hands are capable, these eyes see clearly, and these lips can do more than just smirk and chatter?”

Fanny was silent; but a voice from Bess's corner said, “Put a child in her arms, Becky.”

Fanny was quiet; but a voice from Bess's corner said, “Put a child in her arms, Becky.”

“Not that even, for she is to be something more than a nurse.”

"Not that either, because she is meant to be more than just a nurse."

“Give her a ballot-box,” cried a new voice, and turning round, they saw an odd-looking woman perched on a sofa behind them.

“Give her a ballot box,” shouted a new voice, and when they turned around, they saw a strange-looking woman sitting on a sofa behind them.

“Thank you for the suggestion, Kate. I'll put that with the other symbols at her feet; for I'm going to have needle, pen, palette, and broom somewhere, to suggest the various talents she owns, and the ballot-box will show that she has earned the right to use them. How goes it?” and Rebecca offered a clay-daubed hand, which the new-comer cordially shook.

“Thanks for the suggestion, Kate. I'll add that to the other symbols at her feet; I want to include a needle, pen, palette, and broom somewhere to represent her various talents, and the ballot box will show that she has earned the right to use them. How's it going?” and Rebecca extended a clay-covered hand, which the newcomer shook warmly.

“Great news, girls! Anna is going to Italy!” cried Kate, tossing up her bonnet like a school-boy.

“Great news, girls! Anna is going to Italy!” shouted Kate, throwing her bonnet up like a schoolboy.

“Oh, how splendid! Who takes her? Has she had a fortune left her? Tell all about it,” exclaimed the girls, gathering round the speaker.

“Oh, how exciting! Who gets her? Did someone leave her a fortune? Tell us everything,” the girls exclaimed, gathering around the speaker.

“Yes, it is splendid; just one of the beautiful things that does everybody heaps of good, it is so generous and so deserved. You know Anna has been longing to go; working and hoping for a chance, and never getting it, till all of a sudden Miss Burton is inspired to invite the girl to go with her for several years to Italy. Think of the luck of that dear soul, the advantages she'll have, the good it will do her, and, best of all, the lovely way in which it comes to her. Miss Burton wants, her as a friend, asks nothing of her but her company, and Anna will go through fire and water for her, of course. Now, is n't that fine?”

“Yes, it’s wonderful; just one of those beautiful things that does so much good for everyone, it’s so generous and so well-deserved. You know Anna has been desperate to go; working and hoping for a chance, and never getting it, until suddenly Miss Burton decides to invite the girl to join her for several years in Italy. Just think about the luck of that dear soul, the opportunities she’ll have, the benefits it will bring her, and, best of all, the lovely way it all comes to her. Miss Burton wants her as a friend, asks nothing from her except for her company, and of course, Anna would go through anything for her. Now, isn’t that great?”

It was good to see how heartily these girls sympathized in their comrade's good fortune. Polly danced all over the room, Bess and Becky hugged one another, and Kate laughed with her eyes full, while even Fanny felt a glow of, pride and pleasure at the kind act.

It was great to see how genuinely these girls shared in their friend's good fortune. Polly danced around the room, Bess and Becky hugged each other, and Kate laughed with her eyes sparkling, while even Fanny felt a sense of pride and happiness at the kind gesture.

“Who is that?” she whispered to Polly, who had subsided into a corner.

“Who is that?” she whispered to Polly, who had settled into a corner.

“Why, it Is Kate King, the authoress. Bless me, how rude not to introduce you! Here, my King, is an admirer of yours, Fanny Shaw, and my well beloved friend,” cried Polly, presenting Fan, who regarded the shabby young woman with as much respect, as if she had been arrayed in velvet and ermine; for Kate had written a successful book by accident, and happened to be the fashion, just then.

“Wow, it’s Kate King, the author. Oh my, how rude of me not to introduce you! Here, my King, this is an admirer of yours, Fanny Shaw, and my dear friend,” Polly exclaimed, introducing Fan, who looked at the poorly dressed young woman with as much respect as if she were wearing velvet and ermine; after all, Kate had accidentally written a successful book and was in style at that moment.

“It's time for lunch, girls, and I brought mine along with me, it's so much jollier to eat in sisterhood. Let's club together, and have a revel,” said Kate, producing a bag of oranges, and several big, plummy buns.

“It’s time for lunch, girls, and I brought mine with me. It’s way more fun to eat together. Let’s join forces and have a little celebration,” said Kate, pulling out a bag of oranges and several big, delicious buns.

“We've got sardines, crackers, and cheese,” said Bess, clearing off a table with all speed.

“We've got sardines, crackers, and cheese,” Bess said, quickly clearing off a table.

“Wait a bit, and I'll add my share,” cried Polly, and catching up her cloak, she ran off to the grocery store near by.

“Wait a minute, and I'll contribute my part,” shouted Polly, and grabbing her cloak, she dashed off to the nearby grocery store.

“You'll be shocked at our performances, Miss Shaw, but you can call it a picnic, and never tell what dreadful things you saw us do,” said Rebecca, polishing a paint knife by rubbing it up and down in a pot of ivy, while Kate spread forth the feast in several odd plates, and a flat shell or two.

“You’ll be amazed by our performances, Miss Shaw, but you can think of it as a picnic and never mention the terrible things you saw us do,” said Rebecca, as she cleaned a paint knife by rubbing it in a pot of ivy, while Kate laid out the food on several mismatched plates and a couple of flat shells.

“Let us have coffee to finish off with; put on the pot, Bess, and skim the milk,” added Becky, as she produced cups, mugs, and a queer little vase, to supply drinking vessels for the party.

“Let’s finish up with some coffee; put on the pot, Bess, and skim the milk,” added Becky, as she brought out cups, mugs, and a funny little vase to provide drinking vessels for the group.

“Here's nuts, a pot of jam, and some cake. Fan likes sweet things, and we want to be elegant when we have company,” said Polly, flying in again, and depositing her share on the table.

“Here’s some nuts, a jar of jam, and some cake. Fan loves sweets, and we want to look classy when we have guests,” said Polly, rushing in again and putting her things on the table.

“Now, then, fall to, ladies, and help yourselves. Never mind if the china don't hold out; take the sardines by their little tails, and wipe your fingers on my brown-paper napkins,” said Kate, setting the example with such a relish, that the others followed it in a gale of merriment.

“Alright, ladies, dig in and help yourselves. Don’t worry if the china doesn’t last; just grab the sardines by their little tails and wipe your fingers on my brown-paper napkins,” said Kate, setting the example with such enthusiasm that the others followed suit in a burst of laughter.

Fanny had been to many elegant lunches, but never enjoyed one more than that droll picnic in the studio; for there was a freedom about it that was charming, an artistic flavor to everything, and such a spirit of good-will and gayety, that she felt at home at once. As they ate, the others talked and she listened, finding it as interesting as any romance to hear these young women discuss their plans, ambitions, successes, and defeats. It was a new world to her, and they seemed a different race of creatures from the girls whose lives were spent in dress, gossip, pleasure, or ennui. They were girls still, full of spirits fun, and youth; but below the light-heartedness each cherished a purpose, which seemed to ennoble her womanhood, to give her a certain power, a sustaining satisfaction, a daily stimulus, that led her on to daily effort, and in time to some success in circumstance or character, which was worth all the patience, hope, and labor of her life.

Fanny had been to many fancy lunches, but she had never enjoyed one more than that amusing picnic in the studio; there was a charm in the freedom of it, an artistic vibe that surrounded everything, and a spirit of goodwill and joy that made her feel at home right away. As they ate, the others talked and she listened, finding their conversations about plans, ambitions, successes, and setbacks just as captivating as any romance. It felt like a whole new world to her, and they seemed like a different kind of people compared to the girls who filled their lives with fashion, gossip, pleasure, or boredom. They were still young, full of fun and energy; but beneath their lightheartedness, each had a goal that seemed to elevate her womanhood, giving her a sense of purpose, a satisfying strength, a daily motivation that drove her towards consistent effort, leading to genuine success in her circumstances or character, which made all the patience, hope, and hard work worth it.

Fanny was just then in the mood to feel the beauty of this, for the sincerest emotion she had ever known was beginning to make her dissatisfied with herself, and the aimless life she led. “Men must respect such girls as these,” she thought; “yes, and love them too, for in spite of their independence, they are womanly. I wish I had a talent to live for, if it would do as much for me as it does for them. It is this sort of thing that is improving Polly, that makes her society interesting to Sydney, and herself so dear to every one. Money can't buy these things for me, and I want them very much.”

Fanny was in the mood to appreciate the beauty of this, as the deepest emotions she had ever felt were starting to make her unhappy with herself and the pointless life she was living. “Men should respect girls like these,” she thought; “yes, and love them too, because despite their independence, they are still feminine. I wish I had a passion to pursue, if it would do for me what it does for them. This is what is helping Polly grow, making her company appealing to Sydney, and making her so cherished by everyone. Money can’t buy these things for me, and I really want them.”

As these thoughts were passing through her mind, Fanny was hearing all sorts of topics discussed with feminine enthusiasm and frankness. Art, morals, politics, society, books, religion, housekeeping, dress, and economy, for the minds and tongues roved from subject to subject with youthful rapidity, and seemed to get something from the dryest and the dullest.

As these thoughts crossed her mind, Fanny was listening to all kinds of topics being discussed with enthusiasm and honesty. Art, morals, politics, society, books, religion, housekeeping, fashion, and budgeting were all on the table, as the conversations jumped from one subject to another with youthful energy, managing to find interest in even the most boring and dry topics.

“How does the new book come on?” asked Polly, sucking her orange in public with a composure which would have scandalized the good ladies of “Cranford.”

“How’s the new book coming along?” asked Polly, sucking on her orange in public with a calmness that would have shocked the respectable ladies of “Cranford.”

“Better than it deserves. My children, beware of popularity; it is a delusion and a snare; it puffeth up the heart of man, and especially of woman; it blindeth the eyes to faults; it exalteth unduly the humble powers of the victim; it is apt to be capricious, and just as one gets to liking the taste of this intoxicating draught, it suddenly faileth, and one is left gasping, like a fish out of water,” and Kate emphasized her speech by spearing a sardine with a penknife, and eating it with a groan.

“Better than it deserves. My kids, watch out for popularity; it’s an illusion and a trap; it puffs up a person's ego, especially for women; it blinds one to their faults; it unfairly elevates the small talents of the victim; it can be unpredictable, and just when you start to enjoy this intoxicating drink, it suddenly disappears, leaving you gasping, like a fish out of water,” and Kate stressed her point by spearing a sardine with a penknife and eating it with a groan.

“It won't hurt you much, I guess; you have worked and waited so long, a large dose will do you good,” said Rebecca, giving her a generous spoonful of jam, as if eager to add as much sweetness as possible to a life that had not been an easy one.

“It won't hurt you too much, I think; you’ve worked and waited so long, a big dose will do you good,” said Rebecca, giving her a generous spoonful of jam, as if she was eager to add as much sweetness as possible to a life that hadn’t been easy.

“When are you and Becky going to dissolve partnership?” asked Polly, eager for news of all.

“When are you and Becky going to end your partnership?” asked Polly, excited for updates on everything.

“Never! George knows he can't have one without the other, and has not suggested such a thing as parting us. There is always room in my house for Becky, and she lets me do as she would if she was in my place,” answered Bess, with a look which her friend answered by a smile.

“Never! George knows he can't have one without the other and hasn’t suggested that we should separate. There's always space in my house for Becky, and she lets me act as she would if she were in my position,” Bess replied, her expression prompting a smile from her friend.

“The lover won't separate this pair of friends, you see,” whispered Polly to Fan. “Bess is to be married in the spring, and Becky is to live with her.”

“The lover won't break up this pair of friends, you know,” whispered Polly to Fan. “Bess is getting married in the spring, and Becky is going to live with her.”

“By the way, Polly, I've got some tickets for you. People are always sending me such things, and as I don't care for them, I'm glad to make them over to you young and giddy infants. There are passes for the statuary exhibition, Becky shall have those, here are the concert tickets for you, my musical girl; and that is for a course of lectures on literature, which I'll keep for myself.”

“By the way, Polly, I have some tickets for you. People always send me things like this, and since I’m not really interested in them, I’m happy to pass them on to you young and carefree kids. There are passes for the statue exhibition, Becky will get those; here are the concert tickets for you, my musical girl; and I’ll keep this one for a series of lectures on literature for myself.”

As Kate dealt out the colored cards to the grateful girls, Fanny took a good look at her, wondering if the time would ever come when women could earn a little money and success, without paying such a heavy price for them; for Kate looked sick, tired, and too early old. Then her eye went to the unfinished statue, and she said, impulsively, “I hope you'll put that in marble, and show us what we ought to be.”

As Kate handed out the colored cards to the thankful girls, Fanny took a long look at her, wondering if the day would ever arrive when women could earn some money and success without paying such a high price for them; because Kate looked sick, worn out, and much older than her years. Then her gaze shifted to the unfinished statue, and she said, without thinking, “I hope you'll carve that in marble and show us what we should strive to be.”

“I wish I could!” And an intense desire shone in Rebecca's face, as she saw her faulty work, and felt how fair her model was.

“I wish I could!” An intense desire lit up Rebecca's face as she saw her flawed work and realized how beautiful her model was.

For a minute, the five young women sat silent looking up at the beautiful, strong figure before them, each longing to see it done, and each unconscious that she was helping, by her individual effort and experience, to bring the day when their noblest ideal of womanhood should be embodied in flesh and blood, not clay.

For a moment, the five young women sat quietly, gazing up at the beautiful, strong figure in front of them, each hoping to see it achieved, and each unaware that by their individual efforts and experiences, they were contributing to the day when their highest vision of womanhood would be realized in flesh and blood, not just clay.

The city bells rung one, and Polly started up.

The city bells rang one, and Polly jumped up.

“I must go, for I promised a neighbor of mine a lesson at two.”

“I have to go because I promised a neighbor I would give them a lesson at two.”

“I thought this was a holiday,” said Fanny.

“I thought this was a holiday,” Fanny said.

“So it is, but this is a little labor of love, and does n't spoil the day at all. The child has talent, loves music, and needs help. I can't give her money, but I can teach her; so I do, and she is the most promising pupil I have. Help one another, is part of the religion of our sisterhood, Fan.”

“So it is, but this is a small labor of love, and it doesn’t ruin the day at all. The kid has talent, loves music, and needs support. I can’t give her money, but I can teach her; so I do, and she’s the most promising student I have. Helping one another is part of the belief in our sisterhood, Fan.”

“I must put you in a story, Polly. I want a heroine, and you will do,” said Kate.

"I need to include you in a story, Polly. I want a heroine, and you'll be perfect for it," said Kate.

“Me! why, there never was such a humdrum, unromantic thing as I am,” cried Polly, amazed.

“Me! There’s never been anything as boring and unromantic as I am,” cried Polly, astonished.

“I've booked you, nevertheless, so in you go; but you may add as much romance as you like, it's time you did.”

"I’ve reserved a spot for you, so go on in; but feel free to add as much romance as you want, it’s about time you did."

“I'm ready for it when it comes, but it can't be forced, you know,” and Polly blushed and smiled as if some little spice of that delightful thing had stolen into her life, for all its prosaic seeming.

“I'm ready for it when it arrives, but it can't be rushed, you know,” and Polly blushed and smiled as if a little spark of that wonderful thing had sneaked into her life, despite how ordinary it seemed.

Fanny was amused to see that the girls did not kiss at parting, but shook hands in a quiet, friendly fashion, looking at one another with eyes that said more than the most “gushing” words.

Fanny was amused to see that the girls didn't kiss goodbye, but shook hands in a calm, friendly way, looking at each other with eyes that conveyed more than the most effusive words.

“I like your friends very much, Polly. I was afraid I should find them mannish and rough, or sentimental and conceited. But they are simple, sensible creatures, full of talent, and all sorts of fine things. I admire and respect them, and want to go again, if I may.”

“I really like your friends, Polly. I was worried I’d find them too masculine and rough or overly sentimental and self-important. But they’re genuine, sensible people with lots of talent and wonderful qualities. I admire and respect them, and I’d love to visit again, if that’s okay.”

“Oh, Fan, I am so glad! I hoped you'd like them, I knew they'd do you good, and I'll take you any time, for you stood the test better than I expected. Becky asked me to bring you again, and she seldom does that for fashionable young ladies, let me tell you.”

“Oh, Fan, I'm so happy! I hoped you'd like them; I knew they'd be good for you, and I'm happy to take you any time since you handled it better than I thought you would. Becky asked me to bring you again, and she hardly ever does that for fashionable young ladies, just so you know.”

“I want to be ever so much better, and I think you and they might show me how,” said Fanny, with a traitorous tremble in her voice.

“I want to be so much better, and I think you and they could show me how,” said Fanny, with a shaky tremble in her voice.

“We'll show you the sunny side of poverty and work, and that is a useful lesson for any one, Miss Mills says,” answered Polly, hoping that Fan would learn how much the poor can teach the rich, and what helpful friends girls may be to one another.

"We'll show you the bright side of poverty and hard work, and that's a valuable lesson for everyone, Miss Mills says," replied Polly, wishing that Fan would understand how much the poor can teach the wealthy and how supportive friends can be to each other.





CHAPTER XIV. NIPPED IN THE BUD

ON the evening of Fan's visit, Polly sat down before her fire with a resolute and thoughtful aspect. She pulled her hair down, turned her skirt back, put her feet on the fender, and took Puttel into her lap, all of which arrangements signified that something very important had got to be thought over and settled. Polly did not soliloquize aloud, as heroines on the stage and in books have a way of doing, but the conversation she held with herself was very much like this: “I'm afraid there is something in it. I've tried to think it's nothing but vanity or imagination, yet I can't help seeing a difference, and feeling as if I ought not to pretend that I don't. I know it's considered proper for girls to shut their eyes and let things come to a crisis no matter how much mischief is done. But I don't think it's doing as we'd be done by, and it seems a great deal more honest to show a man that you don't love him before he has entirely lost his heart. The girls laughed at me when I said so, and they declared that it would be a very improper thing to do, but I've observed that they don't hesitate to snub'ineligible parties,' as they call poor, very young, or unpopular men. It's all right then, but when a nice person comes it's part of the fun to let him go on to the very end, whether the girls care for him or not. The more proposals, the more credit. Fan says Trix always asks when she comes home after the summer excursions, 'How many birds have you bagged?' as if men were partridges. What wicked creatures we are! some of us at least. I wonder why such a love of conquest was put into us? Mother says a great deal of it is owing to bad education nowadays, but some girls seem born for the express purpose of making trouble and would manage to do it if they lived in a howling wilderness. I'm afraid I've got a spice of it, and if I had the chance, should be as bad as any of them. I've tried it and liked it, and maybe this is the consequence of that night's fun.”

ON the evening of Fan's visit, Polly sat down in front of her fire with a determined and thoughtful look. She let her hair down, adjusted her skirt, put her feet on the fender, and took Puttel into her lap, all of which indicated that she needed to think through something very important. Polly didn't talk to herself out loud, like heroines often do in plays and books, but her inner conversation was something like this: “I’m worried there’s truth to this. I’ve tried to convince myself it’s just vanity or imagination, yet I can’t help but notice a difference, and it feels wrong to pretend it’s not there. I know people think it’s proper for girls to ignore things until they blow up, no matter how much chaos it causes. But I don’t think that’s treating someone the way I’d want to be treated; it feels much more honest to let a man know you don’t love him before he completely falls for you. The other girls laughed at me when I said that, saying it would be very improper, yet I’ve seen them not hesitate to turn down 'ineligible parties,' as they call poor, very young, or unpopular men. That’s acceptable, but when a nice guy comes along, it seems like part of the game is to let him linger on until the very end, regardless of whether the girls like him or not. The more proposals, the more bragging rights. Fan says Trix always asks when she gets back from summer trips, 'How many birds did you bag?' as if men were just game. What terrible people we are! Some of us, at least. I wonder why we have such a desire for conquest. Mom says a lot of it is due to the poor education these days, but some girls seem born to create drama and would figure out how to do it even in a remote wilderness. I’m afraid I have a bit of that in me, and if I had the opportunity, I’d be as bad as any of them. I tried it and enjoyed it, and maybe this is the result of that night’s excitement.”

Here Polly leaned back and looked up at the little mirror over the chimney-piece, which was hung so that it reflected the faces of those about the fire. In it Polly saw a pair of telltale eyes looking out from a tangle of bright brown hair, cheeks that flushed and dimpled suddenly as the fresh mouth smiled with an expression of conscious power, half proud, half ashamed, and as pretty to see as the coquettish gesture with which she smoothed back her curls and flourished a white hand. For a minute she regarded the pleasant picture while visions of girlish romances and triumphs danced through her head, then she shook her hair all over her face and pushed her chair out of range of the mirror, saying, with a droll mixture of self-reproach and self-approval in her tone; “Oh, Puttel, Puttel, what a fool I am!”

Here, Polly leaned back and looked up at the small mirror above the mantel, which was positioned to reflect the faces of those around the fire. In it, Polly saw a pair of revealing eyes peering out from a messy tangle of bright brown hair, cheeks that flushed and dimpled suddenly as her fresh mouth smiled with an expression of awareness, half proud and half embarrassed, and as lovely to see as the flirty gesture with which she brushed back her curls and waved a white hand. For a moment, she admired the delightful image while thoughts of youthful romances and achievements danced through her mind, then she shook her hair all over her face and pushed her chair out of the mirror's view, saying, with a funny mix of self-blame and self-praise in her tone, “Oh, Puttel, Puttel, what a fool I am!”

Puss appeared to endorse the sentiment by a loud purr and a graceful wave of her tail, and Polly returned to the subject from which these little vanities had beguiled her.

Puss seemed to agree with the sentiment by purring loudly and elegantly waving her tail, and Polly went back to the topic that these small distractions had drawn her away from.

“Just suppose it is true, that he does ask me, and I say yes! What a stir it would make, and what fun it would be to see the faces of the girls when it came out! They all think a great deal of him because he is so hard to please, and almost any of them would feel immensely flattered if he liked them, whether they chose to marry him or not. Trix has tried for years to fascinate him, and he can't bear her, and I'm so glad! What a spiteful thing I am. Well, I can't help it, she does aggravate me so!” And Polly gave the cat such a tweak of the ear that Puttel bounced out of her lap in high dudgeon.

“Just imagine if it’s true that he asks me, and I say yes! What a scene that would create, and it would be so much fun to see the expressions on the girls' faces when it got out! They all think a lot of him because he’s so picky, and almost any of them would feel really flattered if he showed interest in them, whether they wanted to marry him or not. Trix has been trying for years to catch his attention, and he can't stand her, and I’m so glad! What a mean thing I am. Well, I can't help it; she annoys me so much!” And Polly gave the cat such a tug on the ear that Puttel jumped off her lap in a huff.

“It don't do to think of her, and I won't!” said Polly to herself, setting her lips with a grim look that was not at all becoming. “What an easy life I should have plenty of money, quantities of friends, all sorts of pleasures, and no work, no poverty, no cold shoulders or patched boots. I could do so much for all at home how I should enjoy that!” And Polly let her thoughts revel in the luxurious future her fancy painted. It was a very bright picture, but something seemed amiss with it, for presently she sighed and shook her head, thinking sorrowfully, “Ah, but I don't love him, and I'm afraid I never can as I ought! He's very good, and generous, and wise, and would be kind, I know, but somehow I can't imagine spending my life with him; I'm so afraid I should get tired of him, and then what should I do? Polly Sydney don't sound well, and Mrs. Arthur Sydney don't seem to fit me a bit. Wonder how it would seem to call him 'Arthur'?” And Polly said it under her breath, with a look over her shoulder to be sure no one heard it. “It's a pretty name, but rather too fine, and I should n't dare to say 'Syd,' as his sister does. I like short, plain, home-like names, such as Will, Ned, or Tom. No, no, I can never care for him, and it's no use to try!” The exclamation broke from Polly as if a sudden trouble had seized her, and laying her head down on her knees, she sat motionless for many minutes.

“I shouldn’t be thinking about her, and I won’t!” Polly muttered to herself, setting her lips in a grim grimace that really didn’t suit her. “What an easy life I could have—plenty of money, lots of friends, all kinds of fun, and no work, no poverty, no cold shoulders or worn-out shoes. I could do so much for everyone at home; I would really enjoy that!” And Polly let her mind drift in delight at the luxurious future her imagination painted. It was a really bright picture, but something felt off about it, as she soon sighed and shook her head, thinking sadly, “Ah, but I don’t love him, and I’m afraid I never will like I should! He’s so good, generous, and wise, and I know he would be kind, but somehow I can’t picture spending my life with him; I’m so afraid I’d get tired of him, and then what would I do? Polly Sydney doesn’t sound right, and Mrs. Arthur Sydney doesn’t feel like me at all. I wonder how it would feel to call him ‘Arthur’?” She said it softly, glancing over her shoulder to make sure no one was listening. “It’s a nice name, but a bit too fancy, and I wouldn’t dare to say ‘Syd’ like his sister does. I prefer short, simple, homey names, like Will, Ned, or Tom. No, no, I can never care about him, and it’s pointless to try!” The exclamation escaped Polly as if a sudden worry had taken hold of her, and laying her head down on her knees, she sat still for many minutes.

When she looked up, her face wore an expression which no one had ever seen on it before; a look of mingled pain and patience, as if some loss had come to her, and left the bitterness of regret behind.

When she looked up, her face had an expression that no one had ever seen before; a mix of pain and patience, as if she had experienced a loss that left her with the bitterness of regret.

“I won't think of myself, or try to mend one mistake by making another,” she said with a heavy sigh. “I'll do what I can for Fan, and not stand between her and a chance of happiness. Let me see, how can I begin? I won't walk with him any more; I'll dodge and go roundabout ways, so that we can't meet. I never had much faith in the remarkable coincidence of his always happening home to dinner just as I go to give the Roths their lesson. The fact is, I like to meet him, I am glad to be seen with him, and put on airs, I dare say, like a vain goose as I am. Well, I won't do it any more, and that will spare Fan one affliction. Poor dear, how I must have worried her all this time, and never guessed it. She has n't been quite as kind as ever; but when she got sharp, I fancied it was dyspepsia. Oh, me! I wish the other trouble could be cured as easily as this.”

“I won't think about myself, or try to fix one mistake by making another,” she said with a heavy sigh. “I'll do what I can for Fan, and not get in the way of her chance for happiness. Let me see, how can I start? I won't walk with him anymore; I'll take different routes so we can't meet. I never really believed in the coincidence of him always being home for dinner just when I go to give the Roths their lesson. The truth is, I like seeing him, I'm happy to be with him, and I probably act all proud, like the vain person I am. Well, I won't do that anymore, and that will spare Fan one problem. Poor thing, I must have worried her all this time without realizing it. She hasn’t been as nice as usual; but when she got snappy, I thought it was just indigestion. Oh, I wish the other issue could be fixed as easily as this.”

Here puss showed an amiable desire to forgive and forget, and Polly took her up, saying aloud: “Puttel, when missis abuses you, play it's dyspepsia, and don't bear malice, because it's a very trying disease, my dear.”

Here, the cat showed a friendly willingness to forgive and forget, and Polly responded, saying aloud: “Puttel, when the lady gets on your case, just pretend it's her upset stomach, and don't hold a grudge, because that's a really tough condition, my dear.”

Then, going back to her thoughts, she rambled on again; “If he does n't take that hint, I will give him a stronger one, for I will not have matters come to a crisis, though I can't deny that my wicked vanity strongly tempts me to try and'bag a bird' just for the excitement and credit of the thing. Polly, I'm ashamed of you! What would your blessed mother say to hear such expressions from you? I'd write and tell her all the worry, only it would n't do any good, and would only trouble her. I 've no right to tell Fan's secrets, and I'm ashamed to tell mine. No, I 'll leave mother in peace, and fight it out alone. I do think Fan would suit him excellently by and by. He has known her all her life, and has a good influence over her. Love would do so much toward making her what she might be; it's a shame to have the chance lost just because he happens to see me. I should think she'd hate me; but I'll show her that she need n't, and do all I can to help her; for she has been so good to me nothing shall ever make me forget that. It is a delicate and dangerous task, but I guess I can manage it; at any rate I'll try, and have nothing to reproach myself with if things do go'contrary.'”

Then, getting back to her thoughts, she continued to ramble; “If he doesn't take that hint, I’ll give him a stronger one because I won't let things escalate, even though I can't deny that my wicked vanity strongly tempts me to try and 'catch a guy' just for the thrill and recognition of it. Polly, I'm disappointed in you! What would your lovely mother think if she heard such language from you? I’d write and tell her all the drama, but it wouldn’t do any good and would just worry her. I have no right to reveal Fan’s secrets, and I’m embarrassed to share mine. No, I’ll leave mom in peace and handle this on my own. I really think Fan would be perfect for him eventually. He’s known her her whole life and has a good influence on her. Love could really help her become who she could be; it’s a shame to let this opportunity slip away just because he happens to notice me. I would think she’d dislike me, but I’ll show her that she shouldn’t, and I’ll do everything I can to help her; she’s been so kind to me that I’ll never forget that. It’s a tricky and risky venture, but I think I can manage it; at the very least, I’ll try and have no regrets if things go 'wrong.'”

What Polly thought of, as she lay back in her chair, with her eyes shut, and a hopeless look on her face, is none of our business, though we might feel a wish to know what caused a tear to gather slowly from time to time under her lashes, and roll down on Puttel's Quaker-colored coat. Was it regret for the conquest she relinquished, was it sympathy for her friend, or was it an uncontrollable overflow of feeling as she read some sad or tender passage of the little romance which she kept hidden away in her own heart?

What Polly was thinking as she lounged in her chair, eyes closed and a defeated look on her face, isn’t our concern, even if we might be curious about what made tears gather slowly under her lashes and slide down onto Puttel's gray coat. Was she regretting the victory she gave up, feeling sympathy for her friend, or was it an uncontrollable surge of emotions as she read some sad or touching part of the little story she kept tucked away in her heart?

On Monday, Polly began the “delicate and dangerous task.” Instead of going to her pupils by way of the park and the pleasant streets adjoining, she took a roundabout route through back streets, and thus escaped Mr. Sydney, who, as usual, came home to dinner very early that day and looked disappointed because he nowhere saw the bright face in the modest bonnet. Polly kept this up for a week, and by carefully avoiding the Shaws' house during calling hours, she saw nothing of Mr. Sydney, who, of course, did n't visit her at Miss Mills'. Minnie happened to be poorly that week and took no lesson, so Uncle Syd was deprived of his last hope, and looked as if his allowance of sunshine had been suddenly cut off.

On Monday, Polly started the “delicate and dangerous task.” Instead of going to her students through the park and the nice streets nearby, she took a longer route through back streets, avoiding Mr. Sydney, who, as usual, came home to dinner very early that day and looked disappointed because he didn’t see the bright face in the simple bonnet. Polly kept this up for a week, and by carefully steering clear of the Shaws' house during visiting hours, she didn’t encounter Mr. Sydney, who, of course, didn’t visit her at Miss Mills'. Minnie happened to be sick that week and didn’t take any lessons, so Uncle Syd was left without his last hope and looked as if his share of sunlight had been suddenly cut off.

Now, as Polly was by no means a perfect creature, I am free to confess that the old temptation assailed her more than once that week, for, when the first excitement of the dodging reform had subsided, she missed the pleasant little interviews that used to put a certain flavor of romance into her dull, hard-working days. She liked Mr. Sydney very much, for he had always been kind and friendly since the early times when he had treated the little girl with a courtesy which the young woman gratefully remembered. I don't think it was his wealth, accomplishments, or position that most attracted Polly, though these doubtless possessed a greater influence than she suspected. It was that indescribable something which women are quick to see and feel in men who have been blessed with wise and good mothers. This had an especial charm to Polly, for she soon found that this side of his character was not shown to every one. With most girls, he was very like the other young men of his set, except perhaps in a certain grace of manner which was as natural to him as his respect for all womankind. But with Fanny and Polly he showed the domestic traits and virtues which are more engaging to womanly women than any amount of cool intellect or worldly wisdom.

Now, while Polly wasn’t perfect, I have to admit that the old temptation hit her more than once that week. After the initial thrill of the dodging reform faded, she started to miss the charming little chats that used to add a hint of romance to her otherwise dull, hard-working days. She liked Mr. Sydney a lot because he had always been kind and friendly from the beginning, treating her with a courtesy that she, as a young woman, appreciated. I don’t think it was his wealth, skills, or status that attracted Polly the most, though these certainly had more of an impact than she realized. It was that indescribable something that women can quickly notice and feel in men who have been raised by wise and good mothers. This aspect of his personality held a special appeal for Polly because she soon discovered that he didn’t display it to everyone. With most girls, he was much like the other young men in his circle, except perhaps for a certain grace in his manner that came naturally to him, along with his respect for all women. But with Fanny and Polly, he revealed the domestic qualities and virtues that are more captivating to womanly women than any amount of cool intellect or worldly wisdom.

Polly had seen a good deal of him during her visits at the Shaws', where he was intimate, owing to the friendship between Madam and his mother; but she had never thought of him as a possible lover for either Fanny or herself because he was six or eight years older than they, and still sometimes assumed the part of a venerable mentor, as in the early days. Lately this had changed, especially towards Polly, and it flattered her more than she would confess even to herself. She knew he admired her one talent, respected her independence, and enjoyed her society; but when something warmer and more flattering than admiration, respect, or pleasure crept into his manner, she could not help seeing that one of the good gifts of this life was daily coming more and more within her reach, and began to ask herself if she could honestly receive the gift, and reward the giver.

Polly had spent quite a bit of time with him during her visits to the Shaws', where he was close because of the friendship between Madam and his mom; however, she had never seen him as a potential boyfriend for either Fanny or herself since he was six or eight years older than them and still occasionally took on the role of a wise mentor like in the old days. Recently, this had changed, especially towards Polly, and it flattered her more than she would admit, even to herself. She knew he admired her one talent, respected her independence, and enjoyed being around her; but when something warmer and more flattering than admiration, respect, or enjoyment began to show in his behavior, she couldn't help but notice that one of life's wonderful gifts was becoming more and more attainable for her, and she started to wonder if she could genuinely accept the gift and reciprocate to the giver.

At first she tried to think she could, but unfortunately hearts are so “contrary” that they won't be obedient to reason, will, or even gratitude. Polly felt a very cordial friendship for Mr. Sydney, but not one particle of the love which is the only coin in which love can be truly paid. Then she took a fancy into her head that she ought to accept this piece of good fortune for the sake of the family, and forget herself. But this false idea of self-sacrifice did not satisfy, for she was not a fashionable girl trained to believe that her first duty was to make “a good match” and never mind the consequences, though they rendered her miserable for life. Polly's creed was very simple: “If I don't love him, I ought not to marry him, especially when I do love somebody else, though everything is against me.” If she had read as many French novels as some young ladies, she might have considered it interesting to marry under the circumstances and suffer a secret anguish to make her a romantic victim. But Polly's education had been neglected, and after a good deal of natural indecision she did what most women do in such cases, thought she would “wait and see.”

At first, she tried to convince herself that she could, but unfortunately, hearts are so “contrary” that they won’t obey reason, will, or even gratitude. Polly felt a genuine friendship for Mr. Sydney, but not a bit of the love that is the only true currency in matters of the heart. Then she got the idea that she should accept this good fortune for the family's sake and forget about her own feelings. But this false notion of self-sacrifice didn’t satisfy her, as she wasn’t a trendy girl trained to believe her main duty was to make “a good match” regardless of the consequences, even if it made her miserable for life. Polly's belief was very straightforward: “If I don’t love him, I shouldn’t marry him, especially when I love someone else, even if everything is working against me.” If she had read as many French novels as some young women, she might have found it intriguing to marry under such circumstances and endure a hidden anguish to become a romantic victim. But Polly's education had been overlooked, and after much natural indecision, she did what most women do in situations like this—she thought she would “wait and see.”

The discovery of Fanny's secret seemed to show her something to do, for if the “wait and see” decision was making her friend unhappy, it must be changed as soon as possible. This finished Polly's indecision, and after that night she never allowed herself to dwell upon the pleasant temptation which came in a guise particularly attractive to a young girl with a spice of the old Eve in her composition. So day after day she trudged through the dull back streets, longing for the sunny park, the face that always brightened when it saw her coming, and most of all the chance of meeting well, it was n't Trix.

The discovery of Fanny's secret seemed to give her a purpose because if the “wait and see” decision was making her friend unhappy, it needed to change as soon as possible. This put an end to Polly's indecision, and after that night, she never let herself linger on the tempting thought that came in a way that was especially appealing to a young girl with a hint of that old Eve spirit in her. So day after day, she trudged through the dull back streets, yearning for the sunny park, the face that always lit up when it saw her coming, and most of all, the chance of meeting—well, it wasn't Trix.

When Saturday came, Polly started as usual for a visit to Becky and Bess, but could n't resist stopping at the Shaws' to leave a little parcel for Fan, though it was calling time. As she stepped in, meaning to run up for a word if Fanny should chance to be alone, two hats on the hall table arrested her.

When Saturday arrived, Polly set out as usual to visit Becky and Bess, but couldn’t help stopping at the Shaws’ to drop off a small package for Fan, even though it was calling time. As she walked in, intending to quickly go upstairs for a word if Fanny happened to be by herself, two hats on the hall table caught her attention.

“Who is here, Katy?”

“Who's here, Katy?”

“Only Mr. Sydney and Master Tom. Won't you stop a bit, Miss Polly?”

“Only Mr. Sydney and Master Tom. Could you please pause for a moment, Miss Polly?”

“Not this morning, I'm rather in a hurry.” And away went Polly as if a dozen eager pupils were clamoring for her presence. But as the door shut behind her she felt so left out in the cold, that her eyes filled, and when Nep, Tom's great Newfoundland, came blundering after her, she stopped and hugged his shaggy head, saying softly, as she looked into the brown, benevolent eyes, full of almost human sympathy: “Now, go back, old dear, you must n't follow me. Oh, Nep, it's so hard to put love away when you want it very much and it is n't right to take it.” A foolish little speech to make to a dog, but you see Polly was only a tender-hearted girl, trying to do her duty.

“Not this morning, I'm in a bit of a rush.” And off went Polly as if a dozen eager students were waiting for her. But as the door closed behind her, she felt so abandoned that her eyes filled with tears, and when Nep, Tom's big Newfoundland, came clumsily after her, she stopped and hugged his furry head, saying softly, as she looked into his warm, kind eyes, full of almost human empathy: “Now, go back, my dear, you can't follow me. Oh, Nep, it’s so hard to push away love when you really want it, and it’s not right to take it.” A silly little thing to say to a dog, but you see, Polly was just a kind-hearted girl trying to do her best.

“Since he is safe with Fanny, I may venture to walk where I like. It's such a lovely day, all the babies will be out, and it always does me good to see them,” thought Polly, turning into the wide, sunny street, where West End-dom promenaded at that hour.

“Since he’s with Fanny, I can walk wherever I want. It’s such a beautiful day, all the kids will be outside, and it always makes me happy to see them,” thought Polly, entering the broad, sunny street where West End folks strolled at that time.

The babies were out in full force, looking as gay and delicate and sweet as the snow-drops, hyacinths, and daffodils on the banks whence the snow had melted. But somehow the babies did n't do Polly the good she expected, though they smiled at her from their carriages, and kissed their chubby hands as she passed them, for Polly had the sort of face that babies love. One tiny creature in blue plush was casting despairing glances after a very small lord of creation who was walking away with a toddling belle in white, while a second young gentleman in gorgeous purple gaiters was endeavoring to console the deserted damsel.

The babies were out in full force, looking as cheerful, delicate, and sweet as the snowdrops, hyacinths, and daffodils on the banks where the snow had melted. But somehow, the babies didn’t provide Polly the comfort she expected, even though they smiled at her from their carriages and waved their chubby hands as she passed them, since Polly had the kind of face that babies adore. One little one in a blue plush outfit was giving desperate looks after a very small boy who was walking away with a tiny girl in white, while a second young lad in flashy purple gaiters was trying to cheer up the abandoned girl.

“Take hold of Master Charley's hand, Miss Mamie, and walk pretty, like Willy and Flossy,” said the maid.

“Hold Master Charley's hand, Miss Mamie, and walk nicely, like Willy and Flossy,” said the maid.

“No, no, I want to do wid Willy, and he won't let me. Do'way, Tarley, I don't lite you,” cried little Blue-bonnet, casting down her ermine muff and sobbing in a microscopic handkerchief, the thread-lace edging on which could n't mitigate her woe, as it might have done that of an older sufferer.

“No, no, I want to be with Willy, and he won't let me. Go away, Tarley, I don't like you,” cried little Blue-bonnet, dropping her ermine muff and sobbing into a tiny handkerchief, the delicate lace trim on which couldn’t ease her sadness, as it might have for someone older.

“Willy likes Flossy best, so stop crying and come right along, you naughty child.”

"Willy likes Flossy the most, so stop crying and come on, you naughty kid."

As poor little Dido was jerked away by the unsympathetic maid, and Purple-gaiters essayed in vain to plead his cause, Polly said to herself, with a smile and a sigh; “How early the old story begins!”

As poor little Dido was pulled away by the unsympathetic maid, and Purple-gaiters tried unsuccessfully to defend him, Polly thought to herself, with a smile and a sigh, “How early the old story starts!”

It seemed as if the spring weather had brought out all manner of tender things beside fresh grass and the first dandelions, for as she went down the street Polly kept seeing different phases of the sweet old story which she was trying to forget.

It felt like the spring weather had awakened all kinds of gentle things along with new grass and the first dandelions, because as she walked down the street, Polly kept noticing various scenes from the sweet old story she was trying to forget.

At a street corner, a black-eyed school-boy was parting from a rosy-faced school-girl, whose music roll he was reluctantly surrendering.

At a street corner, a boy with dark eyes was saying goodbye to a girl with a rosy face, reluctantly giving back the music roll he had.

“Don't you forget, now,” said the boy, looking bashfully into the bright eyes that danced with pleasure as the girl blushed and smiled, and answered reproachfully; “Why, of course I shan't!”

“Don’t you forget, okay?” said the boy, looking shyly into the bright eyes that sparkled with joy as the girl blushed and smiled, responding with mock annoyance, “Of course I won’t!”

“That little romance runs smoothly so far; I hope it may to the end,” said Polly heartily as she watched the lad tramp away, whistling as blithely as if his pleasurable emotions must find a vent, or endanger the buttons on the round jacket; while the girl pranced on her own doorstep, as if practising for the joyful dance which she had promised not to forget.

"That little romance is going well so far; I hope it keeps going until the end," Polly said cheerfully as she watched the boy walk away, whistling happily as if he needed to let his good feelings out, or risk popping the buttons on his round jacket; while the girl danced around her doorstep, as if she were practicing for the joyful dance she had promised not to forget.

A little farther on Polly passed a newly engaged couple whom she knew, walking arm in arm for the first time, both wearing that proud yet conscious look which is so delightful to behold upon the countenances of these temporarily glorified beings.

A bit further on, Polly saw a recently engaged couple she recognized, walking arm in arm for the first time, both sporting that proud yet aware look that is so lovely to see on the faces of these temporarily exalted people.

“How happy they seem; oh, dear!” said Polly, and trudged on, wondering if her turn would ever come and fearing that it was impossible.

“How happy they look; oh, dear!” said Polly, and walked on, wondering if her turn would ever come and fearing that it was impossible.

A glimpse of a motherly-looking lady entering a door, received by a flock of pretty children, who cast themselves upon mamma and her parcels with cries of rapture, did Polly good; and when, a minute after she passed a gray old couple walking placidly together in the sunshine, she felt better still, and was glad to see such a happy ending to the romance she had read all down the street.

A view of a nurturing-looking woman walking through a door, greeted by a group of cheerful children who rushed to their mom and her bags with shouts of joy, made Polly feel good; and when, a minute later, she saw a gray-haired couple strolling peacefully together in the sunlight, she felt even better and was happy to witness such a lovely conclusion to the story she had read all along the street.

As if the mischievous little god wished to take Polly at a disadvantage, or perhaps to give her another chance, just at that instant Mr. Sydney appeared at her side. How he got there was never very clear to Polly, but there he was, flushed, and a little out of breath, but looking so glad to see her that she had n't the heart to be stiff and cool, as she had fully intended to be when they met.

As if the playful little god wanted to catch Polly off guard, or maybe give her another chance, just then Mr. Sydney showed up beside her. Polly never really understood how he arrived so suddenly, but there he was, flushed and slightly out of breath, yet looking so happy to see her that she didn’t have the heart to act distant and aloof, as she had planned to do when they met.

“Very warm, is n't it?” he said when he had shaken hands and fallen into step, just in the old way.

“It's really warm, isn’t it?” he said after shaking hands and getting into step, just like before.

“You seem to find it so.” And Polly laughed, with a sudden sparkle in her eyes. She really could n't help it, it was so pleasant to see him again, just when she was feeling so lonely.

“You seem to think so.” And Polly laughed, with a sudden sparkle in her eyes. She really couldn't help it; it was just so nice to see him again, especially since she had been feeling so lonely.

“Have you given up teaching the Roths?” asked Sydney, changing the subject.

“Have you stopped teaching the Roths?” asked Sydney, changing the subject.

“No.”

“Nope.”

“Do you go as usual?”

“Are you going as usual?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Well, it's a mystery to me how you get there.”

“Well, I don’t understand how you get there.”

“As much as it is to me how you got here so suddenly.”

"As much as it matters to me how you arrived here so unexpectedly."

“I saw you from the Shaws' window and took the liberty of running after you by the back street,” he said, laughing.

“I saw you from the Shaws' window and decided to chase after you down the back street,” he said, laughing.

“That is the way I get to the Roths,” answered Polly. She did not mean to tell, but his frankness was so agreeable she forgot herself.

"That's how I get to the Roths," Polly replied. She hadn't intended to share, but his openness was so pleasant that she lost her inhibitions.

“It's not nearly so pleasant or so short for you as the park.”

"It's not nearly as nice or as quick for you as the park."

“I know it, but people sometimes get tired of old ways and like to try new ones.”

“I get that, but sometimes people get tired of the old ways and want to try new ones.”

Polly did n't say that quite naturally, and Sydney gave her a quick look, as he asked; “Do you get tired of old friends, too, Miss Polly?”

Polly didn’t say that very naturally, and Sydney gave her a quick look as he asked, “Do you get tired of old friends, too, Miss Polly?”

“Not often; but” And there she stuck, for the fear of being ungrateful or unkind made her almost hope that he would n't take the hint which she had been carefully preparing for him.

“Not often; but” And there she stayed, because the fear of being ungrateful or unkind made her almost wish that he wouldn't catch the hint she had been carefully laying out for him.

There was a dreadful little pause, which Polly broke by saying abruptly; “How is Fan?”

There was an awkward little pause, which Polly cut through by saying suddenly, “How's Fan?”

“Dashing, as ever. Do you know I'm rather disappointed in Fanny, for she don't seem to improve with her years,” said Sydney, as if he accepted the diversion and was glad of it.

“Dashing, as always. You know, I'm quite disappointed in Fanny because she doesn’t seem to be getting any better with age,” said Sydney, as if he welcomed the distraction and was pleased by it.

“Ah, you never see her at her best. She puts on that dashing air before people to hide her real self. But I know her better; and I assure you that she does improve; she tries to mend her faults, though she won't own it, and will surprise you some day, by the amount of heart and sense and goodness she has got.”

“Ah, you never see her at her best. She puts on that charming facade around people to hide her true self. But I know her better, and I promise you that she does improve; she tries to fix her flaws, even though she won’t admit it, and will surprise you someday with how much heart, intelligence, and kindness she actually has.”

Polly spoke heartily now, and Sydney looked at her as if Fanny's defender pleased him more than Fanny's defence.

Polly talked enthusiastically now, and Sydney looked at her as if Fanny's defender impressed him more than Fanny's own defense.

“I'm very glad to hear it, and willingly take your word for it. Everybody shows you their good side, I think, and that is why you find the world such a pleasant place.”

“I'm really glad to hear that, and I totally believe you. I think everyone shows you their best side, which is why you find the world so enjoyable.”

“Oh, but I don't! It often seems like a very hard and dismal place, and I croak over my trials like an ungrateful raven.”

“Oh, but I don’t! It often feels like a really tough and gloomy place, and I complain about my struggles like an ungrateful crow.”

“Can't we make the trials lighter for you?”

“Can’t we make things easier for you?”

The voice that put the question was so very kind, that Polly dared not look up, because she knew what the eyes were silently saying.

The voice that asked the question was so gentle that Polly didn't dare look up, knowing what the eyes were silently communicating.

“Thank you, no. I don't get more tribulation than is good for me, I fancy, and we are apt to make mistakes when we try to dodge troubles.”

“Thank you, no. I don't think I have more hardships than I can handle, and we tend to mess up when we try to avoid problems.”

“Or people,” added Sydney in a tone that made Polly color up to her forehead.

“Or people,” added Sydney in a way that made Polly blush all the way to her forehead.

“How lovely the park looks,” she said, in great confusion.

“How beautiful the park looks,” she said, feeling very confused.

“Yes, it's the pleasantest walk we have; don't you think so?” asked the artful young man, laying a trap, into which Polly immediately fell.

“Yes, it's the nicest walk we have; don't you agree?” asked the clever young man, setting a trap, into which Polly quickly fell.

“Yes, indeed! It's always so refreshing to me to see a little bit of the country, as it were, especially at this season.”

“Yes, definitely! It's always so refreshing for me to see a bit of the countryside, especially this time of year.”

Oh, Polly, Polly, what a stupid speech to make, when you had just given him to understand that you were tired of the park! Not being a fool or a cox-comb, Sydney put this and that together, and taking various trifles into the account, he had by this time come to the conclusion that Polly had heard the same bits of gossip that he had, which linked their names together, that she did n't like it, and tried to show she did n't in this way. He was quicker to take a hint than she had expected, and being both proud and generous, resolved to settle the matter at once, for Polly's sake as well as his own. So, when she made her last brilliant remark, he said quietly, watching her face keenly all the while; “I thought so; well, I'm going out of town on business for several weeks, so you can enjoy your'little bit of country' without being annoyed by me.”

Oh, Polly, Polly, what a silly thing to say when you just let him know that you were tired of the park! Not being a fool, Sydney connected the dots and, taking a few things into account, he had come to the conclusion that Polly had heard the same gossip linking their names together, that she didn’t like it, and was trying to show that in this way. He picked up on the hint quicker than she had thought, and being both proud and generous, decided to address the situation right away, for Polly's sake as well as his own. So, when she made her last clever remark, he said calmly, watching her face closely the whole time, “I figured as much; well, I'm going out of town on business for several weeks, so you can enjoy your 'little bit of country' without me bothering you.”

“Annoyed? Oh, no!” cried Polly earnestly; then stopped short, not knowing what to say for herself. She thought she had a good deal of the coquette in her, and I've no doubt that with time and training she would have become a very dangerous little person, but now she was far too transparent and straightforward by nature even to tell a white lie cleverly. Sydney knew this, and liked her for it, but he took advantage of it, nevertheless by asking suddenly; “Honestly, now, would n't you go the old way and enjoy it as much as ever, if I was n't anywhere about to set the busybodies gossiping?”

“Annoyed? Oh, no!” Polly exclaimed earnestly, then suddenly stopped, unsure of what to say next. She thought she had a bit of the flirt in her, and I’m sure that with time and the right experiences she could have become quite a tricky person, but right now, she was just too open and straightforward to even pull off a little white lie convincingly. Sydney recognized this and appreciated her for it, but he still took advantage of it by suddenly asking, “Honestly, wouldn’t you still go about things the old way and enjoy it just as much if I wasn’t around to make the gossipers talk?”

“Yes,” said Polly, before she could stop herself, and then could have bitten her tongue out for being so rude. Another awful pause seemed impending, but just at that moment a horseman clattered by with a smile and a salute, which caused Polly to exclaim, “Oh, there's Tom!” with a tone and a look that silenced the words hovering on Sydney's lips, and caused him to hold out his hand with a look which made Polly's heart flutter then and ache with pity for a good while afterward, though he only said, “Good by, Polly.”

“Yes,” said Polly before she could stop herself, and then she wished she could take it back for being so rude. Another awkward pause was about to happen, but just then a horseman rode by with a smile and a wave, which made Polly shout, “Oh, there's Tom!” in a way that silenced the words ready to spill from Sydney's lips and made him reach out his hand with a look that made Polly's heart flutter and ache with pity for a while afterward, even though he only said, “Goodbye, Polly.”

He was gone before she could do anything but look up at him with a remorseful face, and she walked on, feeling that the first and perhaps the only lover she would ever have, had read his answer and accepted it in silence. She did not know what else he had read, and comforted herself with the thought that he did not care for her very much, since he took the first rebuff so quickly.

He was gone before she could do anything except look up at him with a regretful expression, and she walked away, feeling that the first and probably the only lover she would ever have had understood his answer and accepted it without saying a word. She didn’t know what else he thought, and she reassured herself with the belief that he didn't care for her that much, since he reacted to the first rejection so quickly.

Polly did not return to her favorite walk till she learned from Minnie that “Uncle” had really left town, and then she found that his friendly company and conversation was what had made the way so pleasant after all. She sighed over the perversity of things in general, and croaked a little over her trials in particular, but on the whole got over her loss better than she expected, for soon she had other sorrows beside her own to comfort, and such work does a body more good than floods of regretful tears, or hours of sentimental lamentation.

Polly didn’t go back to her favorite walk until she found out from Minnie that “Uncle” had really left town. Then she realized that his friendly company and conversation were what had made the walk so enjoyable after all. She sighed about the way things were in general and complained a bit about her own troubles, but overall she handled her loss better than she thought she would. Soon she had other sorrows to comfort besides her own, and that kind of work helps more than endless streams of regretful tears or hours of sentimental grieving.

She shunned Fanny for a day or two, but gained nothing by it, for that young lady, hearing of Sydney's sudden departure, could not rest till she discovered the cause of it, and walked in upon Polly one afternoon just when the dusk made it a propitious hour for tender confidences.

She ignored Fanny for a day or two, but it didn't help, because that young lady, hearing about Sydney's sudden departure, couldn't relax until she found out why it happened. One afternoon, she walked in on Polly just as the evening light created a perfect atmosphere for sharing secrets.

“What have you been doing with yourself lately?” asked Fanny, composing herself, with her back toward the rapidly waning light.

“What have you been up to lately?” asked Fanny, gathering herself, with her back to the quickly fading light.

“Wagging to and fro as usual. What's the news with you?” answered Polly, feeling that something was coming and rather glad to have it over and done with.

"Wagging back and forth as usual. What's new with you?" replied Polly, sensing that something was about to happen and somewhat relieved to get it over with.

“Nothing particular. Trix treats Tom shamefully, and he bears it like a lamb. I tell him to break his engagement, and not be worried so; but he won't, because she has been jilted once and he thinks it's such a mean thing to do.”

“Nothing specific. Trix treats Tom poorly, and he takes it like a champ. I tell him to end his engagement and not to stress so much; but he won’t, because she’s been rejected before and he thinks it would be really unfair to do that.”

“Perhaps she'll jilt him.”

"Maybe she'll break up with him."

“I've no doubt she will, if anything better comes along. But Trix is getting passe, and I should n't wonder if she kept him to his word, just out of perversity, if nothing else.”

“I’m sure she will, if something better comes up. But Trix is becoming old-fashioned, and I wouldn’t be surprised if she held him to his promise, just out of stubbornness, if nothing else.”

“Poor Tom, what a fate!” said Polly with what was meant to be a comical groan; but it sounded so tragical that she saw it would n't pass, and hastened to hide the failure by saying, with a laugh, “If you call Trix passe at twenty-three, what shall we all be at twenty-five?” “Utterly done with, and laid upon the shelf. I feel so already, for I don't get half the attention I used to have, and the other night I heard Maud and Grace wondering why those old girls'did n't stay at home, and give them a chance.'”

“Poor Tom, what a fate!” Polly said with what she intended to be a funny groan; but it sounded so tragic that she realized it wouldn’t work, and quickly tried to cover it up by laughing and saying, “If you think Trix is outdated at twenty-three, what will we all be at twenty-five?” “Completely overlooked and put on the shelf. I feel that way already because I don't get half the attention I used to, and the other night I overheard Maud and Grace wondering why those older girls didn’t just stay home and give them a chance.”

“How is Maudie?”

"How's Maudie?"

“Pretty well, but she worries me by her queer tastes and notions. She loves to go into the kitchen and mess, she hates to study, and said right before the Vincents that she should think it would be great fun to be a beggar-girl, to go round with a basket, it must be so interesting to see what you'd get.”

“Pretty well, but she worries me with her strange tastes and ideas. She loves to go into the kitchen and make a mess, she hates to study, and said right in front of the Vincents that she thinks it would be fun to be a beggar girl, going around with a basket; it must be so interesting to see what you’d get.”

“Minnie said the other day she wished she was a pigeon so she could paddle in the puddles and not fuss about rubbers.”

“Minnie said the other day she wished she were a pigeon so she could splash in the puddles and not worry about rain boots.”

“By the way, when is her uncle coming back?” asked Fanny, who could n't wait any longer and joyfully seized the opening Polly made for her.

“By the way, when is her uncle coming back?” Fanny asked, unable to wait any longer and happily taking the opportunity Polly gave her.

“I'm sure I don't know.”

“I really have no idea.”

“Nor care, I suppose, you hard-hearted thing.”

“Nor do you care, I guess, you cold-hearted person.”

“Why, Fan, what do you mean?”

“Why, Fan, what do you mean?”

“I'm not blind, my dear, neither is Tom, and when a young gentleman cuts a call abruptly short, and races after a young lady, and is seen holding her hand at the quietest corner of the park, and then goes travelling all of a sudden, we know what it means if you don't.”

“I'm not blind, my dear, and neither is Tom. When a young man suddenly ends a call and rushes after a young woman, and you see him holding her hand in the quietest part of the park, then suddenly leaves to go traveling, we know what that means if you don’t.”

“Who got up that nice idea, I should like to know?” demanded Polly, as Fanny stopped for breath.

“Who came up with that great idea, I’d like to know?” asked Polly, as Fanny paused to catch her breath.

“Now don't be affected, Polly, but just tell me, like a dear, has n't he proposed?”

“Now don’t take this the wrong way, Polly, but can you just tell me, please, has he proposed?”

“No, he has n't.”

“No, he hasn't.”

“Don't you think he means to?”

“Don't you think he plans to?”

“I don't think he'll ever say a word to me.”

“I don't think he's ever going to say a word to me.”

“Well, I am surprised!” And Fanny drew a long breath, as if a load was off her mind. Then she added in a changed tone: “But don't you love him, Polly?”

"Wow, I can't believe it!" Fanny said, taking a deep breath, as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. Then she added in a different tone, "But don’t you love him, Polly?"

“No.”

“No.”

“Truly?”

“Really?”

“Truly, Fan.”

"Seriously, Fan."

Neither spoke for a minute, but the heart of one of them beat joyfully and the dusk hid a very happy face.

Neither spoke for a minute, but one of their hearts beat joyfully and the dusk concealed a very happy face.

“Don't you think he cared for you, dear?” asked Fanny, presently. “I don't mean to be prying, but I really thought he did.”

“Don’t you think he cared about you, dear?” Fanny asked after a moment. “I don't mean to pry, but I honestly thought he did.”

“That's not for me to say, but if it is so, it's only a passing fancy and he'll soon get over it.”

"That's not my place to say, but if it is true, it's just a brief infatuation, and he'll move on from it soon."

“Do tell me all about it; I'm so interested, and I know something has happened, I hear it in your voice, for I can't see your face.”

“Please tell me everything; I'm really interested, and I can tell something has happened by the tone of your voice, since I can't see your face.”

“Do you remember the talk we once had after reading one of Miss Edgeworth's stories about not letting one's lovers come to a declaration if one did n't love them?”

“Do you remember that conversation we had after reading one of Miss Edgeworth's stories about not letting your lovers confess their feelings if you didn’t love them?”

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

“And you girls said it was n't proper, and I said it was honest, anyway. Well, I always meant to try it if I got a chance, and I have. Mind you, I don't say Mr. Sydney loved me, for he never said so, and never will, now, but I did fancy he rather liked me and might do more if I did n't show him that it was of no use.”

“And you girls said it wasn’t proper, but I said it was honest, anyway. Well, I always intended to give it a try if I got the chance, and I have. Just to be clear, I don’t claim that Mr. Sydney loved me, because he never said it, and he never will, but I thought he liked me a bit and might feel more if I didn’t act like it was pointless.”

“And you did?” cried Fanny, much excited.

“And you did?” Fanny exclaimed, clearly thrilled.

“I just gave him a hint and he took it. He meant to go away before that, so don't think his heart is broken, or mind what silly tattlers say. I did n't like his meeting me so much and told him so by going another way. He understood, and being a gentleman, made no fuss. I dare say he thought I was a vain goose, and laughed at me for my pains, like Churchill in 'Helen.'”

“I just dropped him a hint and he picked up on it. He was planning to leave before that, so don’t think he’s heartbroken or pay any mind to what those gossipers are saying. I wasn't keen on seeing him too much and let him know by taking another route. He got it, and being a gentleman, he didn’t make a scene. I bet he thought I was a vain fool and chuckled at my efforts, just like Churchill in 'Helen.'”

“No, he would n't; He'd like it and respect you for doing it. But, Polly, it would have been a grand thing for you.”

“No, he wouldn’t; he’d appreciate it and respect you for it. But, Polly, it would have been a great opportunity for you.”

“I can't sell myself for an establishment.”

“I can't sell myself for a job.”

“Mercy! What an idea!”

“Wow! What a concept!”

“Well, that's the plain English of half your fashionable matches. I'm 'odd,' you know, and prefer to be an independent spinster and teach music all my days.”

“Well, that's the straightforward truth about half your trendy matches. I'm 'different,' you know, and I'd rather be an independent single woman and teach music for the rest of my life.”

“Ah, but you won't. You were made for a nice, happy home of your own, and I hope you'll get it, Polly, dear,” said Fanny warmly, feeling so grateful to Polly, that she found it hard not to pour out all her secret at once.

“Ah, but you won’t. You were meant for a nice, happy home of your own, and I hope you find it, Polly, dear,” said Fanny warmly, feeling so grateful to Polly that she found it hard not to share all her secrets at once.

“I hope I may; but I doubt it,” answered Polly in a tone that made Fanny wonder if she, too, knew what heartache meant.

“I hope I can; but I’m not sure,” replied Polly in a way that made Fanny wonder if she also understood what heartache felt like.

“Something troubles you, Polly, what is it? Confide in me, as I do in you,” said Fanny tenderly, for all the coldness she had tried to hide from Polly, had melted in the sudden sunshine that had come to her.

“Something’s bothering you, Polly, what is it? Share it with me, like I do with you,” said Fanny gently, for all the frostiness she had tried to mask from Polly had melted in the sudden warmth that had come to her.

“Do you always?” asked her friend, leaning forward with an irresistible desire to win back the old-time love and confidence, too precious to be exchanged for a little brief excitement or the barren honor of “bagging a bird,” to use Trix's elegant expression. Fanny understood it then, and threw herself into Polly's arms, crying, with a shower of grateful tears; “Oh, my dear! my dear! did you do it for my sake?”

“Do you always?” her friend asked, leaning in with an intense desire to regain the old love and trust, too valuable to trade for a brief thrill or the empty pride of “bagging a bird,” as Trix would say. Fanny understood then and threw herself into Polly's arms, crying with a flood of grateful tears, “Oh, my dear! my dear! did you do it for my sake?”

And Polly held her close, saying in that tender voice of hers, “I did n't mean to let a lover part this pair of friends if I could help it.”

And Polly held her close, saying in her gentle voice, “I didn't mean to let a romantic interest come between these two friends if I could help it.”





CHAPTER XV. BREAKERS AHEAD

GOING into the Shaws' one evening, Polly found Maud sitting on the stairs, with a troubled face.

GOING into the Shaws' one evening, Polly found Maud sitting on the stairs, with a troubled face.

“Oh, Polly, I'm so glad you've come!” cried the little girl, running to hug her.

“Oh, Polly, I’m so happy you’re here!” exclaimed the little girl, rushing to hug her.

“What's the matter, deary?”

"What's wrong, dear?"

“I don't know; something dreadful must have happened, for mamma and Fan are crying together upstairs, papa is shut up in the library, and Tom is raging round like a bear, in the dining-room.”

“I don’t know; something terrible must have happened, because Mom and Fan are crying together upstairs, Dad is locked in the library, and Tom is pacing around like a bear in the dining room.”

“I guess it is n't anything very bad. Perhaps mamma is sicker than usual, or papa worried about business, or Tom in some new scrape. Don't look so frightened, Maudie, but come into the parlor and see what I've got for you,” said Polly, feeling that there was trouble of some sort in the air, but trying to cheer the child, for her little face was full of a sorrowful anxiety, that went to Polly's heart.

“I guess it’s not anything too serious. Maybe Mom is feeling worse than usual, or Dad is stressed about work, or Tom is in some kind of trouble again. Don’t look so scared, Maudie, come into the living room and see what I have for you,” said Polly, sensing that there was some kind of trouble brewing but trying to lift the child’s spirits, as her little face showed a sad worry that touched Polly’s heart.

“I don't think I can like anything till I know what the matter is,” answered Maud. “It's something horrid, I'm sure, for when papa came home, he went up to mamma's room, and talked ever so long, and mamma cried very loud, and when I tried to go in, Fan would n't let me, and she looked scared and strange. I wanted to go to papa when he came down, but the door was locked, and he said, 'Not now, my little girl,' and then I sat here waiting to see what would happen, and Tom came home. But when I ran to tell him, he said, 'Go away, and don't bother,' and just took me by the shoulders and put me out. Oh, dear! everything is so queer and horrid, I don't know what to do.”

“I don’t think I can like anything until I find out what’s wrong,” Maud replied. “It’s something terrible, I’m sure, because when Dad got home, he went straight to Mom’s room and talked for a really long time. Mom was crying really loudly, and when I tried to go in, Fan wouldn’t let me, and she looked scared and weird. I wanted to go to Dad when he came down, but the door was locked, and he said, ‘Not now, my little girl,’ so I just waited here to see what would happen, and then Tom came home. But when I ran to tell him, he said, ‘Go away, and don’t bother me,’ and just grabbed me by the shoulders and shoved me out. Oh, dear! everything is so strange and horrible, I don’t know what to do.”

Maud began to cry, and Polly sat down on the stairs beside her, trying to comfort her, while her own thoughts were full of a vague fear. All at once the dining-room door opened, and Tom's head appeared. A single glance showed Polly that something was the matter, for the care and elegance which usually marked his appearance were entirely wanting. His tie was under one ear, his hair in a toss, the cherished moustache had a neglected air, and his face an expression both excited, ashamed, and distressed; even his voice betrayed disturbance, for instead of the affable greeting he usually bestowed upon the young lady, he seemed to have fallen back into the bluff tone of his boyish days, and all he said was, “Hullo, Polly.”

Maud started crying, and Polly settled down on the stairs next to her, trying to comfort her, while her own mind was filled with a vague sense of dread. Suddenly, the dining-room door swung open, and Tom's head popped in. A quick look was enough for Polly to see that something was wrong, as the usual care and style he presented were completely missing. His tie was askew, his hair was messy, his beloved mustache looked unkempt, and his face showed a mix of excitement, shame, and distress; even his voice revealed his turmoil, as instead of the friendly greeting he normally gave her, he slipped back into the brusque tone of his youth, simply saying, “Hey, Polly.”

“How do you do?” answered Polly.

"How's it going?" replied Polly.

“I'm in a devil of a mess, thank you; send that chicken up stairs, and come in and hear about it,” he said, as if he had been longing to tell some one, and welcomed prudent Polly as a special providence.

“I'm in a terrible mess, thank you; send that chicken upstairs, and come in and hear about it,” he said, as if he had been wanting to tell someone, and welcomed sensible Polly as a special blessing.

“Go up, deary, and amuse yourself with this book, and these ginger snaps that I made for you, there's a good child,” whispered Polly, as Maud rubbed away her tears, and stared at Tom with round, inquisitive eyes.

“Go on, sweetheart, and entertain yourself with this book, and these ginger snaps I made for you. There’s a good kid,” whispered Polly, as Maud wiped away her tears and looked at Tom with wide, curious eyes.

“You'll tell me all about it, by and by, won't you?” she whispered, preparing to obey.

“You’ll tell me all about it, soon, right?” she whispered, getting ready to comply.

“If I may,” answered Polly.

“If I may,” said Polly.

Maud departed with unexpected docility, and Polly went into the dining-room, where Tom was wandering about in a restless way. If he had been “raging like a bear,” Polly would n't have cared, she was so pleased that he wanted her, and so glad to be a confidante, as she used to be in the happy old days, that she would joyfully have faced a much more formidable person than reckless Tom.

Maud left surprisingly calmly, and Polly entered the dining room, where Tom was pacing around restlessly. If he had been “raging like a bear,” Polly wouldn’t have minded at all; she was so happy that he wanted her and so glad to be someone he could confide in, just like in the happy old days, that she would have happily faced someone much more intimidating than reckless Tom.

“Now, then, what is it?” she said, coming straight to the point.

“Alright, what is it?” she said, getting straight to the point.

“Guess.”

"Take a guess."

“You've killed your horse racing.”

“You've ruined your horse racing.”

“Worse than that.”

“Even worse.”

“You are suspended again.”

"You're suspended again."

“Worse than that.”

"Even worse."

“Trix has run away with somebody,” cried Polly, with a gasp.

“Trix has run away with someone,” cried Polly, gasping.

“Worse still.”

"Even worse."

“Oh, Tom, you have n't horse whipped or shot any one?”

“Oh, Tom, you haven't horsewhipped or shot anyone?”

“Came pretty near blowing my own brains out but you see I did n't.”

“Almost blew my own brains out, but as you can see, I didn't.”

“I can't guess; tell me, quick.”

“I can't guess; tell me, fast.”

“Well, I'm expelled.”

"Well, I'm kicked out."

Tom paused on the rug as he gave the answer, and looked at Polly to see how she took it. To his surprise she seemed almost relieved, and after a minute silence, said, soberly, “That's bad, very bad; but it might have been worse.”

Tom stopped on the rug as he answered and looked at Polly to see how she reacted. To his surprise, she seemed almost relieved, and after a moment of silence, she said seriously, “That’s bad, really bad; but it could have been worse.”

“It is worse;” and Tom walked away again with a despairing sort of groan.

“It’s worse,” Tom said, walking away again with a hopeless groan.

“Don't knock the chairs about, but come and sit down, and tell me quietly.”

“Don’t move the chairs around, just come and sit down, and tell me calmly.”

“Can't do it.”

"Can't do that."

“Well, go on, then. Are you truly expelled? Can't it be made up? What did you do?”

“Well, go on then. Are you really expelled? Can't it be fixed? What did you do?”

“It's a true bill this time. I just had a row with the Chapel watchman, and knocked him down. If it was a first offence, I might have got off; but you see I've had no end of narrow escapes, and this was my last chance; I 've lost it, and now there'll be the dickens to pay. I knew it was all up with me, so I did n't wait to be turned out, but just took myself off.”

“It's a legitimate charge this time. I just had a fight with the Chapel guard and knocked him down. If it had been my first offense, I might have gotten away with it; but I've already had too many close calls, and this was my last chance. I've blown it, and now there will be serious consequences. I knew it was all over for me, so I didn't wait to be thrown out; I just took off.”

“What will your father say?”

“What will your dad say?”

“It will come hard on the governor, but the worst of it is” there Tom stopped, and stood a minute in the middle of the room with his head down, as if he did n't find it easy to tell even kind little Polly. Then out came the truth all in a breath, just as he used to bolt out his boyish misdemeanors, and then back up against the wall ready to take the consequences.

“It will be tough for the governor, but the worst part is,” then Tom stopped and stood there for a moment in the middle of the room with his head down, as if he found it hard to share even with kind little Polly. Then the truth came out in one breath, just like he used to blurt out his childhood mischief, and then he backed up against the wall, ready to face the consequences.

“I owe an awful lot of money that the governor don't know about.”

“I owe a huge amount of money that the governor doesn't know about.”

“Oh, Tom, how could you?”

“Oh, Tom, how could you?”

“I've been an extravagant rascal, I know it, and I'm thundering sorry, but that don't help a fellow, I've got to tell the dear old buffer, and there's where it cuts.”

"I've been a reckless troublemaker, I admit it, and I'm really sorry, but that doesn't do any good for a guy; I have to be honest with the old dear, and that's where it hurts."

At another time Polly would have laughed at the contrast between Tom's face and his language, but there was a sincere remorse, which made even the dreadful word “buffer” rather touching than otherwise.

At another time, Polly would have laughed at the difference between Tom's expression and his words, but there was a genuine remorse that made even the terrible word “buffer” more touching than anything else.

“He will be very angry, I dare say; but he'll help you, won't he? He always does, Fan says.”

“He's going to be really angry, I bet; but he'll help you, right? He always does, according to Fan.”

“That's the worst of it, you see. He's paid up so often, that the last time he said his patience could n't stand it, nor his pocket either, and if I got into any more scrapes of that sort, I must get out as I could. I meant to be as steady as Bunker Hill Monument; but here I am again, worse than ever, for last quarter I did n't say anything to father, he was so bothered by the loss of those ships just then, so things have mounted up confoundedly.”

“That's the worst part, you see. He's helped me out so many times that the last time, he said he couldn't take it anymore, and neither could his wallet. He told me if I got into any more trouble like that, I’d have to figure it out on my own. I meant to be as steady as can be, but here I am again, worse than ever. Last quarter, I didn’t say anything to my dad because he was so stressed about losing those ships, so things have really piled up.”

“What have you done with all your money?”

“What have you done with all your cash?”

“Hanged if I know.”

"Beats me."

“Can't you pay it anyway?”

"Can't you just pay it?"

“Don't see how, as I have n't a cent of my own, and no way of getting it, unless I try gambling.”

"I don't see how that's possible since I don't have a cent to my name and no way to get any unless I try gambling."

“Oh, mercy, no! Sell your horse,” cried Polly, after a minute of deep meditation.

“Oh, no way! Sell your horse,” Polly exclaimed after thinking for a moment.

“I have; but he did n't bring half I gave for him. I lamed him last winter, and the beggar won't get over it.”

“I have, but he didn’t bring back half of what I gave him. I injured him last winter, and the poor thing can’t recover from it.”

“And that did n't pay up the debts?”

“And that didn’t cover the debts?”

“Only about a half of'em.”

“Only about half of them.”

“Why, Tom, how much do you owe?”

“Hey, Tom, how much do you owe?”

“I have dodged figuring it up till yesterday; then things were so desperate, I thought I might as well face the truth, so I overhauled my accounts, and there's the result.”

“I’ve avoided dealing with it until yesterday; then things got so bad that I figured I might as well confront the reality, so I went through my accounts, and here’s the outcome.”

Tom threw a blotted, crumpled paper into Polly's lap, and tramped up and down again, faster than ever. Polly took one look at the total and clasped her hands, for to her inexperienced eyes it looked appalling.

Tom tossed a crumpled piece of paper into Polly's lap and paced back and forth even faster than before. Polly glanced at the total and clasped her hands, as it looked terrible to her inexperienced eyes.

“Tidy little sum, is n't it?” asked Tom, who could n't bear the silence, or the startled, grieved look in Polly's eyes.

“Tidy little sum, isn’t it?” asked Tom, who couldn’t stand the silence or the shocked, pained look in Polly’s eyes.

“It's awful! I don't wonder you dread telling your father.”

"It's terrible! I can see why you hate telling your dad."

“I'd rather be shot. I say, Polly, suppose we break it to him easy!” added Tom, after another turn.

“I'd rather be shot. I say, Polly, what if we ease him into it a bit?” Tom added, after another turn.

“How do you mean?”

“What do you mean?”

“Why, suppose Fan, or, better still, you go and sort of pave the way. I can't bear to come down on him with the whole truth at once.”

“Why not have Fan, or even better, you, help ease the situation? I can't stand the thought of hitting him with the entire truth all at once.”

“So you'd like to have me go and tell him for you?” Polly's lip curled a little as she said that, and she gave Tom a look that would have shown him how blue eyes can flash, if he had seen it. But he was at the window, and did n't turn, as he said slowly, “Well, you see, he's so fond of you; we all confide in you; and you are so like one of the family, that it seems quite natural. Just tell him I'm expelled, you know, and as much more as you like; then I'll come in, and we'll have it out.”

“So you want me to go and tell him for you?” Polly's lip curled slightly as she said that, and she gave Tom a look that would have shown him how blue eyes can flash, if he had noticed it. But he was at the window and didn’t turn around as he said slowly, “Well, you see, he's really fond of you; we all trust you; and you’re so much like one of the family that it seems completely natural. Just tell him I’m expelled, and anything else you want; then I’ll come in, and we’ll sort it out.”

Polly rose and went to the door without a word. In doing so, Tom caught a glimpse of her face, and said, hastily, “Don't you think it would be a good plan?”

Polly stood up and walked to the door without saying anything. As she did, Tom caught a glimpse of her face and quickly said, “Don’t you think it’s a good idea?”

“No, I don't.”

“No, I don’t.”

“Why not? Don't you think he'd rather have it told him nicely by you, than blurted out as I always do blurt things?”

“Why not? Don’t you think he’d prefer to hear it nicely from you rather than have it spilled out like I always do?”

“I know he'd rather have his son go to him and tell the truth, like a man, instead of sending a girl to do what he is afraid to do himself.”

“I know he'd prefer for his son to go to him and speak the truth, like a man, instead of sending a girl to do what he’s too afraid to do himself.”

If Polly had suddenly boxed his ears, Tom could n't have looked more taken aback than by that burst. He looked at her excited face, seemed to understand the meaning of it, and remembered all at once that he was trying to hide behind a girl. He turned scarlet, said shortly, “Come back, Polly,” and walked straight out of the room, looking as if going to instant execution, for poor Tom had been taught to fear his father, and had not entirely outgrown the dread.

If Polly had suddenly slapped him, Tom couldn't have looked more shocked than he did by that outburst. He stared at her excited face, seemed to get what it meant, and suddenly remembered that he was trying to hide behind a girl. He turned bright red, said curtly, “Come back, Polly,” and walked straight out of the room, looking like he was about to face instant punishment, because poor Tom had been raised to fear his father and hadn't completely outgrown that fear.

Polly sat down, looking both satisfied and troubled. “I hope I did right,” she said to herself, “I could n't bear to have him shirk and seem cowardly. He is n't, only he did n't think how it seemed to me, and I don't wonder he was a little afraid, Mr. Shaw is so severe with the poor fellow. Oh, dear, what should we do if Will got into such scrapes. Thank goodness, he's poor, and can't; I'm so glad of that!”

Polly sat down, feeling both relieved and worried. “I hope I did the right thing,” she said to herself, “I couldn’t stand it if he backed out and looked cowardly. He isn’t, but he just didn’t consider how it looked to me, and I can’t blame him for being a bit scared; Mr. Shaw is really tough on the poor guy. Oh no, what would we do if Will got into those kinds of troubles? Thank goodness he’s poor and can’t; I’m really glad about that!”

Then she sat silent beside the half-open door, hearing the murmur of Tom's voice across the hall, and hoping, with all her heart, that he would n't have a very hard time. He seemed to tell his story rapidly and steadily, without interruption, to the end; then Polly heard Mr. Shaw's deeper voice say a few words, at which Tom uttered a loud exclamation, as if taken by surprise. Polly could n't distinguish a word, so she kept her seat, wondering anxiously what was going on between the two men. A sudden pause seemed to follow Tom's ejaculation, then Mr. Shaw talked a long time in a low, earnest tone, so different from the angry one Polly had expected to hear, that it made her nervous, for Mr. Shaw usually “blew Tom up first, and forgave him afterward,” as Maud said. Presently Tom's voice was heard, apparently asking eager questions, to which brief replies were given. Then a dead silence fell upon the room, and nothing was heard but the spring rain softly falling out of doors. All of a sudden she heard a movement, and Tom's voice say audibly, “Let me bring Polly;” and he appeared, looking so pale and miserable that Polly was frightened.

Then she sat quietly next to the half-open door, listening to the sound of Tom's voice across the hall, and hoping with all her heart that he wouldn’t have a really tough time. He seemed to tell his story quickly and steadily, without interruption, until the end; then Polly heard Mr. Shaw's deeper voice say a few words, at which Tom let out a loud exclamation, as if he were caught off guard. Polly couldn’t make out a word, so she stayed seated, anxiously wondering what was happening between the two men. A sudden pause followed Tom's outburst, then Mr. Shaw spoke for a long time in a low, serious tone, so different from the angry one Polly had expected that it made her nervous, since Mr. Shaw usually “blew Tom up first and forgave him afterward,” as Maud put it. Soon, Tom's voice was heard, apparently asking eager questions, which received brief responses. Then a heavy silence fell over the room, with only the soft sound of spring rain falling outside. Suddenly, she heard a movement, and Tom's voice clearly said, “Let me bring Polly;” and he appeared, looking so pale and miserable that Polly got scared.

“Go and say something to him; I can't; poor old father, if I'd only known,” and to Polly's utter dismay, Tom threw himself into a chair, and laid his head down on the table, as if he had got a blow that was too much for him.

“Go and talk to him; I can’t; poor dad, if I’d only known,” and to Polly’s complete shock, Tom threw himself into a chair and laid his head down on the table, as if he had just received a blow that was too much for him.

“Oh, Tom, what is it?” cried Polly, hurrying to him, full of fears she dared not speak.

“Oh, Tom, what’s wrong?” Polly exclaimed, rushing to him, filled with fears she couldn’t voice.

Without looking up, Tom answered, in a smothered voice, “Failed; all gone to smash; and to-morrow every one will know it.”

Without looking up, Tom replied in a muffled voice, “Failed; all destroyed; and tomorrow everyone will know it.”

Polly held on to the back of Tom's chair, for a minute, for the news took her breath away, and she felt as if the world was coming to an end, “failed” was such a vaguely dreadful word to her.

Polly clung to the back of Tom's chair for a moment, as the news left her breathless, and she felt like the world was about to end; "failed" was such an unsettlingly vague word to her.

“Is it very bad?” she asked, softly, feeling as if anything was better than to stand still and see Tom so wretched.

“Is it really bad?” she asked quietly, feeling like anything would be better than just standing there and watching Tom so miserable.

“Yes; he means to give up everything. He's done his best; but it can't be staved off any longer, and it's all up with him.”

“Yes; he plans to give up everything. He's tried his hardest; but it can't be delayed any longer, and it's all over for him.”

“Oh, I wish I had a million to give him!” cried Polly, clasping her hands, with the tears running down her cheeks. “How does he bear it, Tom?”

“Oh, I wish I had a million to give him!” cried Polly, clasping her hands, with tears streaming down her cheeks. “How does he handle it, Tom?”

“Like a man, Polly; and I'm proud of him,” said Tom, looking up, all red and excited with the emotions he was trying to keep under. “Everything has been against him, and he has fought all alone to stand the pressure, but it's too much for him, and he's given in. It's an honorable failure, mind you, and no one can say a word against him. I'd like to see'em try it!” and Tom clenched his hands, as if it would be an immense relief to him to thrash half a dozen aspersers of his father's honest name.

“Like a man, Polly; and I'm proud of him,” Tom said, looking up, all flushed and excited with the feelings he was trying to hold back. “Everything has been against him, and he has fought all alone to withstand the pressure, but it’s too much for him, and he’s given up. It’s a dignified failure, just so you know, and no one can say anything bad about him. I’d like to see them try!” Tom clenched his fists, as if it would be a huge relief for him to take on anyone who talked down about his father's good name.

“Of course they can't! This is what poor Maud troubled about. He had told your mother and Fan before you came, and that is why they are so unhappy, I suppose.”

“Of course they can’t! This is what poor Maud was worried about. He had told your mom and Fan before you arrived, and that’s why they’re so upset, I guess.”

“They are safe enough. Father has n't touched mother's money; he'could n't rob his girls,' he said, and that's all safe for'em. Is n't he a trump, Polly?” And Tom's face shone with pride, even while his lips would twitch with a tenderer feeling.

“They're safe enough. Dad hasn’t touched Mom’s money; he said he couldn’t rob his girls, and that’s all secure for them. Isn’t he great, Polly?” And Tom’s face lit up with pride, even while his lips twitched with a more tender emotion.

“If I could only do anything to help,” cried Polly, oppressed with her own powerlessness.

“If only there was something I could do to help,” Polly exclaimed, feeling overwhelmed by her own helplessness.

“You can. Go and be good to him; you know how; he needs it enough, all alone there. I can't do it, for I'm only a curse instead of a comfort to him.”

“You can. Go and be kind to him; you know how; he really needs it, all alone there. I can’t do it, because I’m just a burden instead of a source of comfort to him.”

“How did he take your news?” asked Polly, who, for a time, had forgotten the lesser trouble in the greater.

“How did he react to your news?” asked Polly, who, for a while, had forgotten the smaller issue in the bigger picture.

“Like a lamb; for when I'd done, he only said, 'My poor lad, we must bear with one another.' and then told his story.”

“Like a lamb; because when I finished, he just said, 'My poor boy, we must put up with each other.' and then shared his story.”

“I'm glad he was kind,” began Polly, in a soothing tone; but Tom cried out, remorsefully, “That's what knocks me over! Just when I ought to be a pride and a prop to him, I bring him my debts and disgrace, and he never says a word of blame. It's no use, I can't stand it!” and Tom's head went down again with something very like a sob, that would come in spite of manful efforts to keep it back, for the poor fellow had the warmest heart that ever was, and all the fine waistcoats outside could n't spoil it.

“I'm really glad he was kind,” Polly said softly; but Tom exclaimed, regretfully, “That's what really hits me hard! Just when I should be a source of pride and support for him, I bring him my debts and shame, and he doesn’t say a word of blame. It's pointless, I can't handle it!” and Tom's head dropped again with what felt very much like a sob, despite his attempts to hold it back, because the poor guy had the warmest heart ever, and no fancy waistcoats could change that.

That sound gave Polly more pain than the news of a dozen failures and expulsions, and it was as impossible for her to resist putting her hand tenderly on the bent head, as it was for her to help noticing with pleasure how brown the little curls were growing, and how soft they were. In spite of her sorrow, she enjoyed that minute very much, for she was a born consoler, and, it is hardly necessary for me to add, loved this reprehensible Tom with all her heart. It was a very foolish thing for her to do, she quite agreed to that; she could n't understand it, explain it, or help it; she only felt that she did care for him very much, in spite of his faults, his indifference, and his engagement. You see, she learned to love him one summer, when he made them a visit. That was before Trix caught him; and when she heard that piece of news, Polly could n't unlove him all at once, though she tried very hard, as was her duty. That engagement was such a farce, that she never had much faith in it, so she put her love away in a corner of her heart, and tried to forget it, hoping it would either die, or have a right to live. It did n't make her very miserable, because patience, work, and common-sense lent her a hand, and hope would keep popping up its bright face from the bottom of her Pandora-box of troubles. Now and then, when any one said Trix would n't jilt Tom, or that Tom did care for Trix more than he should, Polly had a pang, and thought she could n't possibly bear it. But she always found she could, and so came to the conclusion that it was a merciful provision of nature that girls' hearts could stand so much, and their appetites continue good, when unrequited love was starving.

That sound caused Polly more pain than hearing about a dozen failures and expulsions, and it was just as impossible for her to resist gently placing her hand on the bent head as it was for her to help noticing with pleasure how brown the little curls were getting and how soft they felt. Despite her sorrow, she savored that moment because she was naturally comforting, and, I shouldn’t need to add, loved this troublesome Tom with all her heart. She completely agreed it was a foolish thing to do; she couldn’t understand it, explain it, or stop it; she just knew that she cared for him deeply, despite his faults, indifference, and engagement. You see, she fell in love with him one summer when he came to visit. That was before Trix caught his attention; and when she heard that news, Polly couldn't just stop loving him, even though she tried very hard, as it was her duty. That engagement felt like such a joke that she never had much faith in it, so she tucked her love away in a corner of her heart and tried to forget it, hoping it would either fade away or earn the right to exist. It didn’t make her very miserable because patience, hard work, and common sense helped her, and hope kept peeking out from the bottom of her box of troubles. Every now and then, when someone claimed Trix would never jilt Tom or that Tom cared for Trix more than he should, Polly felt a sharp pang and thought she couldn't possibly handle it. But she always found that she could, concluding it was a kind twist of nature that girls' hearts could endure so much, while their appetites remained strong, even when unrequited love was starving them.

Now, she could not help yearning over this faulty, well-beloved scapegrace Tom, or help thinking, with a little thrill of hope, “If Trix only cared for his money, she may cast him off now he's lost it; but I'll love him all the better because he's poor.” With this feeling warm at her heart, I don't wonder that Polly's hand had a soothing effect, and that after a heave or two, Tom's shoulders were quiet, and certain smothered sniffs suggested that he would be all right again, if he could only wipe his eyes without any one's seeing him do it.

Now, she couldn't help but yearn for this flawed but dearly loved troublemaker, Tom, or think, with a flicker of hope, "If Trix only cared about his money, she might dump him now that he’s poor; but I’ll love him even more because he’s lost it." With this feeling warming her heart, it’s no surprise that Polly's hand had a calming effect, and after a few deep breaths, Tom's shoulders relaxed, and some stifled sniffs hinted that he would be okay again if he could just wipe his eyes without anyone noticing.

Polly seemed to divine his wish, and tucking a little, clean handkerchief into one of his half-open hands, she said, “I'm going to your father, now,” and with a farewell smooth, so comforting that Tom wished she'd do it again, she went away.

Polly seemed to sense what he wanted, and as she tucked a small, clean handkerchief into his half-open hand, she said, “I’m going to see your dad now,” and with a comforting farewell that made Tom wish she'd do it again, she left.

As she paused a minute in the hall to steady herself, Maud called her from above, and thinking that the women might need her more than the men, she ran up to find Fanny waiting for her in her own room.

As she took a moment in the hall to collect herself, Maud called her from upstairs. Thinking the women might need her more than the men, she hurried up to see Fanny waiting for her in her room.

“Mamma's asleep, quite worn out, poor dear, so we can talk in here without troubling her,” said Fanny, receiving her friend so quietly, that Polly was amazed.

“Mama's asleep, completely exhausted, poor thing, so we can chat in here without bothering her,” said Fanny, welcoming her friend so quietly that Polly was surprised.

“Let me come, too, I won't make any fuss; it's so dreadful to be shut out everywhere, and have people crying and talking, and locked up, and I not know what it means,” said Maud, beseechingly.

“Let me come, too. I won't cause any trouble; it's so awful to be left out everywhere, with people crying and talking, and being locked away, while I don’t understand what it means,” Maud said, pleadingly.

“You do know, now; I've told her, Polly,” said Fan, as they sat down together, and Maud perched herself on the bed, so that she might retire among the pillows if her feelings were too much for her.

“You know now; I’ve told her, Polly,” said Fan as they sat down together, and Maud settled on the bed, ready to hide among the pillows if her emotions became overwhelming.

“I'm glad you take it so well, dear; I was afraid it might upset you,” said Polly, seeing now that in spite of her quiet manner, Fan's eyes had an excited look, and her cheeks a feverish color.

“I'm glad you're handling it so well, dear; I was worried it might bother you,” said Polly, noticing that despite her calm demeanor, Fan's eyes had an excited look and her cheeks had a flushed color.

“I shall groan and moan by and by, I dare say, but at first it sort of dazed me, and now it begins to excite me. I ought to be full of sorrow for poor papa, and I am truly sorry, but, wicked as it may seem, it's a fact, Polly, that I'm half glad it's happened, for it takes me out of myself, and gives me something to do.”

“I'll probably be groaning and moaning soon, I suppose, but at first, it completely stunned me, and now it’s starting to thrill me. I should feel nothing but sorrow for poor Dad, and I genuinely do feel sorry, but, as wrong as it might sound, it’s true, Polly, that I'm kind of glad this happened because it pulls me out of my own head and gives me something to focus on.”

Fanny's eyes fell and her color rose as she spoke, but Polly understood why she wanted to forget herself, and put her arm round her with a more tender sympathy than Fanny guessed.

Fanny's gaze dropped and her cheeks flushed as she talked, but Polly knew why she wanted to lose herself in the moment and wrapped her arm around her with a deeper empathy than Fanny realized.

“Perhaps things are not as bad as they seem; I don't know much about such matters, but I've seen people who have failed, and they seemed just as comfortable as before,” said Polly.

“Maybe things aren’t as bad as they look; I don’t know a lot about these things, but I’ve seen people who have failed, and they seemed just as comfortable as before,” said Polly.

“It won't be so with us, for papa means to give up everything, and not have a word said against him. Mamma's little property is settled upon her, and has n't been risked. That touched her so much! She dreads poverty even more than I do, but she begged him to take it if it would help him. That pleased him, but he said nothing would induce him to do it, for it would n't help much, and was hardly enough to keep her comfortable.”

“It won't be the same for us because Dad plans to give up everything and doesn’t want anyone to criticize him. Mom’s small property is secured for her and hasn’t been put at risk. That really affected her! She fears poverty even more than I do, but she pleaded with him to take it if it would help him. That made him happy, but he said nothing would convince him to do it because it wouldn’t help much and was barely enough to keep her comfortable.”

“Do you know what he means to do?” asked Polly, anxiously.

“Do you know what he plans to do?” asked Polly, nervously.

“He said his plans were not made, but he meant to go into the little house that belonged to grandma, as soon as he could, for it was n't honest for a bankrupt to keep up an establishment like this.”

“He said his plans weren’t set, but he intended to go into the small house that belonged to grandma as soon as he could, because it wasn’t right for someone who was bankrupt to maintain a place like this.”

“I shan't mind that at all, I like the little house'cause it's got a garden, and there's a cunning room with a three-cornered closet in it that I always wanted. If that's all, I don't think bankrupting is so very bad,” said Maud, taking a cheerful view of things.

“I don’t mind that at all; I like the little house because it has a garden, and there’s a cute room with a three-cornered closet in it that I’ve always wanted. If that’s all, I don’t think going bankrupt is so terrible,” said Maud, looking on the bright side.

“Ah, just wait till the carriage goes and the nice clothes and the servants, and we have to scratch along as we can. You'll change your mind then, poor child,” said Fanny, whose ideas of failure were decidedly tragical.

“Ah, just wait until the carriage leaves and the fancy clothes and the servants are gone, and we have to manage as best we can. You’ll see things differently then, poor child,” said Fanny, whose views on failure were definitely dramatic.

“Will they take all my things away?” cried Maud, in dismay.

“Are they going to take all my stuff?” Maud cried, distressed.

“I dare say; I don't know what we are allowed to keep; but not much, I fancy,” and Fan looked as if strung up to sacrifice everything she possessed.

“I have to say; I’m not sure what we’re allowed to keep; but not much, I guess,” and Fan looked like she was prepared to give up everything she owned.

“They shan't have my new ear-rings, I'll hide'em, and my best dress, and my gold smelling bottle. Oh, oh, oh! I think it's mean to take a little girl's things away!” And Maud dived among the pillows to smother a wail of anguish at the prospect of being bereft of her treasures.

“They won't take my new earrings! I'll hide them, along with my best dress and my gold perfume bottle. Oh, oh, oh! I think it's unfair to take a little girl's things away!” And Maud dove into the pillows to stifle a cry of distress at the thought of losing her treasures.

Polly soon lured her out again, by assurances that she would n't be utterly despoiled, and promises to try and soften the hard hearts of her father's creditors, if the ear-rings and the smelling-bottle were attached.

Polly quickly coaxed her out again, promising that she wouldn’t be completely stripped of everything and assuring her that she would try to soften her father’s creditors' tough stances, as long as the earrings and the perfume bottle were included.

“I wonder if we shall be able to keep one servant, just till we learn how to do the work,” said Fanny, looking at her white hands, with a sigh.

“I wonder if we’ll be able to keep one servant, just until we figure out how to do the work,” said Fanny, looking at her pale hands with a sigh.

But Maud clapped hers, and gave a joyful bounce, as she cried, “Now I can learn to cook! I love so to beat eggs! I'll have an apron, with a bib to it, like Polly's, and a feather duster, and sweep the stairs, maybe, with my head tied up, like Katy. Oh, what fun!”

But Maud clapped her hands and jumped up excitedly, saying, “Now I can learn how to cook! I love beating eggs! I'll get an apron with a bib like Polly’s, and a feather duster, and maybe even sweep the stairs with my hair tied up like Katy. Oh, this is going to be so much fun!”

“Don't laugh at her, or discourage her; let her find comfort in bibs and dust-pans, if she can,” whispered Polly to Fan, while Maud took a joyful “header” among the pillows, and came up smiling and blowzy, for she loved house-work, and often got lectured for stolen visits to the kitchen, and surreptitious sweepings and dustings when the coast was clear.

“Don't laugh at her or discourage her; let her find comfort in bibs and dustpans if she wants to,” whispered Polly to Fan, while Maud joyfully dove into the pillows and emerged smiling and messy, because she loved housework and often got lectured for sneaking into the kitchen and tidying up when nobody was watching.

“Mamma is so feeble, I shall have to keep house, I suppose, and you must show me how, Polly,” said Fan.

“Mom is so weak, I guess I’ll have to take care of the house, and you have to show me how, Polly,” said Fan.

“Good practice, ma'am, as you'll find out some day,” answered Polly, laughing significantly.

“Good practice, ma'am, as you'll see one day,” answered Polly, laughing meaningfully.

Fanny smiled, then grew both grave and sad. “This changes everything; the old set will drop me, as we did the Mertons when their father failed, and my'prospects,' as we say, are quite ruined.”

Fanny smiled, then became serious and sad. “This changes everything; my old friends will drop me, just like we did with the Mertons when their father struggled, and my future, as we say, is totally ruined.”

“I don't believe it; your real friends won't drop you, and you'll find out which the true ones are now. I know one friend who will be kinder than ever.”

“I can’t believe it; your real friends won’t abandon you, and you’ll see who the true ones are now. I know one friend who will be nicer than ever.”

“Oh, Polly, do you think so?” and Fanny's eyes softened with sudden tears.

“Oh, Polly, do you really think so?” Fanny's eyes filled with sudden tears.

“I know who she means,” cried Maud, always eager to find out things. “It 's herself; Polly won't mind if we are poor, 'cause she likes beggars.”

“I know who she’s talking about,” exclaimed Maud, always eager to learn more. “It’s herself; Polly won’t care if we’re poor because she likes beggars.”

“Is that who you meant?” asked Fan, wistfully.

“Is that who you were talking about?” Fan asked, with a hint of longing.

“No, it's a much better and dearer friend than I am,” said Polly, pinching Fanny's cheek, as it reddened prettily under her eyes. “You'll never guess, Maud, so I would n't try, but be planning what you will put in your cunning, three-cornered closet, when you get it.”

“No, it’s a much better and closer friend than I am,” said Polly, pinching Fanny's cheek, which turned a lovely shade of red under her gaze. “You’ll never guess, Maud, so I won’t bother, but start thinking about what you’ll put in your cute, three-cornered closet when you get it.”

Having got rid of “Miss Paulina Pry,” as Tom called Maud, who was immediately absorbed by her cupboard, the older girls soberly discussed the sudden change which had come, and Polly was surprised to see what unexpected strength and sense Fanny showed. Polly was too unconscious of the change which love had made in herself to understand at first the cause of her friend's new patience and fortitude; but she rejoiced over it, and felt that her prophecy would yet be fulfilled. Presently Maud emerged from her new closet, bringing a somewhat startling idea with her.

After getting rid of “Miss Paulina Pry,” as Tom called Maud, who immediately got absorbed in her closet, the older girls seriously discussed the sudden change that had occurred, and Polly was surprised by Fanny's unexpected strength and common sense. Polly was too unaware of how love had changed her to understand at first why her friend was exhibiting such new patience and resilience; but she was glad about it and felt that her prediction would eventually come true. Soon, Maud emerged from her new closet, bringing with her a rather shocking idea.

“Do bankrupting men” (Maud liked that new word) “always have fits?”

“Do bankrupting men” (Maud liked that new term) “always have fits?”

“Mercy, no! What put that into your head, child?” cried Polly.

“Goodness, no! What made you think that, kid?” cried Polly.

“Why, Mr. Merton did; and I was thinking perhaps papa had got one down there, and it kind of frightened me.”

“Mr. Merton did, and I was thinking maybe Dad had gotten one down there, and it kind of scared me.”

“Mr. Merton's was a bad, disgraceful failure, and I don't wonder he had a fit. Ours is n't, and papa won't do anything of that sort, you may be sure,” said Fanny, with as proud an air as if “our failure” was rather an honor than otherwise.

“Mr. Merton's was a shameful failure, and I’m not surprised he had a breakdown. Ours isn’t, and Dad won’t react that way, you can count on it,” said Fanny, with as proud an attitude as if “our failure” was more of an achievement than a setback.

“Don't you think you and Maud had better go down and see him?” asked Polly.

“Don’t you think you and Maud should go down and see him?” asked Polly.

“Perhaps he would n't like it; and I don't know what to say, either,” began Fan; but Polly said, eagerly, “I know he would like it. Never mind what you say; just go, and show him that you don't doubt or blame him for this, but love him all the more, and are ready and glad to help him bear the trouble.”

“Maybe he wouldn't like it, and I’m not sure what to say either,” began Fan; but Polly replied eagerly, “I know he would like it. Don’t worry about what you say; just go and show him that you don’t doubt or blame him for this, but that you love him even more and are ready and happy to help him through this tough time.”

“I'm going, I ain't afraid; I'll just hug him, and say I'm ever so glad we are going to the little house,” cried Maud, scrambling off the bed, and running down stairs.

“I'm going, I'm not scared; I'll just hug him and say I'm so glad we’re going to the little house,” Maud shouted, jumping off the bed and running downstairs.

“Come with me, Polly, and tell me what to do,” said Fanny, drawing her friend after her.

“Come with me, Polly, and tell me what to do,” Fanny said, pulling her friend along.

“You'll know what to do when you see him, better than I can tell you,” answered Polly, readily yielding, for she knew they considered her “quite one of the family,” as Tom said.

"You'll know what to do when you see him, better than I can explain," answered Polly, easily agreeing, because she knew they thought of her as "one of the family," just like Tom said.

At the study door they found Maud, whose courage had given out, for Mr. Merton's fit rather haunted her. Polly opened the door; and the minute Fanny saw her father, she did know what to do. The fire was low, the gas dim, and Mr. Shaw was sitting in his easy-chair, his gray head in both his hands, looking lonely, old, and bowed down with care. Fanny gave Polly one look, then went and took the gray head in both her arms, saying, with a tender quiver in her voice, “Father dear, we've come to help you bear it.”

At the study door, they found Maud, whose courage had faded because Mr. Merton's fit had left her unsettled. Polly opened the door, and the moment Fanny saw her father, she knew exactly what to do. The fire was low, the gaslight was dim, and Mr. Shaw was sitting in his easy chair, his gray head cradled in both hands, looking lonely, old, and weighed down by worry. Fanny exchanged a glance with Polly, then went over and wrapped her arms around his gray head, saying, with a tender quiver in her voice, “Father dear, we've come to help you through this.”

Mr. Shaw looked up, and seeing in his daughter's face something that never had been there before, put his arm about her, and leaned his tired head against her, as if, when least expected, he had found the consolation he most needed. In that minute, Fanny felt, with mingled joy and self-reproach, what a daughter might be to her father; and Polly, thinking of feeble, selfish Mrs. Shaw, asleep up stairs, saw with sudden clearness what a wife should be to her husband, a helpmeet, not a burden. Touched by these unusual demonstrations, Maud crept quietly to her father's knee, and whispered, with a great tear shining on her little pug nose, “Papa, we don't mind it much, and I'm going to help Fan keep house for you; I'd like to do it, truly.”

Mr. Shaw looked up and, seeing something in his daughter’s face that had never been there before, wrapped his arm around her and rested his tired head against her, as if he had unexpectedly found the comfort he needed most. In that moment, Fanny felt a mix of joy and guilt, realizing what being a daughter could mean to her father; and Polly, thinking about weak, self-centered Mrs. Shaw asleep upstairs, suddenly understood what a wife should be to her husband—a partner, not a burden. Moved by these rare displays of emotion, Maud quietly crept to her father's knee and whispered, with a big tear glistening on her little pug nose, “Papa, we don’t mind it much, and I’m going to help Fan keep house for you; I’d really like to do it.”

Mr. Shaw's other arm went round the child, and for a minute no one said anything, for Polly had slipped behind his chair, that nothing should disturb the three, who were learning from misfortune how much they loved one another. Presently Mr. Shaw steadied himself and asked, “Where is my other daughter, where's my Polly?”

Mr. Shaw wrapped his other arm around the child, and for a moment, everyone was silent because Polly had slipped behind his chair, ensuring that nothing would interrupt the three of them as they learned from their hardships just how much they cared for each other. Soon, Mr. Shaw steadied himself and asked, “Where is my other daughter, where’s my Polly?”

She was there at once; gave him one of the quiet kisses that had more than usual tenderness in it, for she loved to hear him say “my other daughter,” and then she whispered, “Don't you want Tom, too?”

She was there immediately; she gave him one of those soft kisses that held more tenderness than usual, because she loved hearing him say “my other daughter,” and then she whispered, “Don’t you want Tom, too?”

“Of course I do; where is the poor fellow?”

“Of course I do; where is the poor guy?”

“I'll bring him;” and Polly departed with most obliging alacrity.

"I'll bring him," and Polly left with eager enthusiasm.

But in the hall she paused a minute to peep into the glass and see if she was all right, for somehow she was more anxious to look neat and pretty to Tom in his hour of trouble than she had ever been in his prosperous days. In lifting her arms to perk up the bow at her throat she knocked a hat off the bracket. Now, a shiny black beaver is not an object exactly calculated to inspire tender or romantic sentiments, one would fancy, but that particular “stove pipe” seemed to touch Polly to the heart, for she caught it up, as if its fall suggested a greater one, smoothed out a slight dint, as if it was symbolical of the hard knocks its owner's head was now in danger of receiving, and stood looking at it with as much pity and respect, as if it had been the crown of a disinherited prince. Girls will do such foolish little things, and though we laugh at them, I think we like them the better for it, after all.

But in the hallway, she stopped for a moment to check her reflection in the glass and see if she looked okay. For some reason, she was more concerned about looking neat and pretty for Tom during his tough time than she had ever been during his better days. While lifting her arms to adjust the bow at her throat, she accidentally knocked a hat off the shelf. Now, a shiny black beaver hat isn’t exactly something that inspires tender or romantic feelings, but that particular “stovepipe” seemed to really touch Polly’s heart. She picked it up, as if its fall suggested a deeper loss, smoothed out a slight dent, as if it symbolized the tough challenges that its owner was now facing, and stared at it with as much pity and respect as if it were the crown of a disinherited prince. Girls do such silly little things, and although we laugh at them, I think we appreciate them even more for it, after all.

Richard was himself again when Polly entered, for the handkerchief had disappeared, his head was erect, his face was steady, and his whole air had a dogged composure which seemed to say to fate, “Hit away, I'm ready.” He did not hear Polly come in, for he was looking fixedly at the fire with eyes that evidently saw a very different future there from that which it used to show him; but when she said, “Tom, dear, your father wants you,” he got up at once, held out his hand to her, saying, “Come too, we can't get on without you,” and took her back into the study with him.

Richard was himself again when Polly walked in. The handkerchief was gone, his head was held high, his face was calm, and he had a determined composure that seemed to challenge fate, saying, “Go ahead, I’m ready.” He didn't notice Polly enter because he was staring intently at the fire, his eyes clearly seeing a very different future than what it used to show him. But when she said, “Tom, dear, your father wants you,” he stood up immediately, offered her his hand, and said, “Come with me, we can't do this without you,” and took her back into the study with him.

Then they had a long talk, for the family troubles seemed to warm and strengthen the family affection and confidence, and as the young people listened while Mr. Shaw told them as much of his business perplexities as they could understand, every one of them blamed him or herself for going on so gayly and blindly, while the storm was gathering, and the poor man was left to meet it all alone. Now, however, the thunder-clap had come, and after the first alarm, finding they were not killed, they began to discover a certain half-anxious, half-pleasant excitement in talking it over, encouraging one another, and feeling unusually friendly, as people do when a sudden shower drives two or three to the shelter of one umbrella.

Then they had a long conversation, as the family issues seemed to bring the family closer together, boosting their affection and trust in each other. As the younger ones listened to Mr. Shaw share as much of his business troubles as they could understand, everyone felt guilty for carrying on so cheerfully and blindly while the storm was brewing, leaving the poor man to face it all alone. Now, however, the thunder had struck, and after the initial shock, realizing they weren't hurt, they started to feel a mix of anxiety and excitement in discussing it, supporting one another, and feeling unusually friendly, just like people do when a sudden downpour forces two or three under the shelter of one umbrella.

It was a sober talk, but not all sad, for Mr. Shaw felt inexpressibly comforted by his children's unexpected sympathy, and they, trying to take the downfall cheerfully for his sake, found it easier to bear themselves. They even laughed occasionally, for the girls, in their ignorance, asked queer questions; Tom made ludicrously unbusiness-like propositions; and Maud gave them one hearty peal, that did a world of good, by pensively remarking, when the plans for the future had been explained to her, “I'm so relieved; for when papa said we must give up everything, and mamma called us all beggars, I did think I'd got to go round asking for cold vittles, with a big basket, and an old shawl over my head. I said once I 'd like that, but I'm afraid I should n't, for I can't bear Indian cake and cold potatoes, that's what the poor children always seem to get, and I should hate to have Grace and the rest see me scuffing round the back gates.”

It was a serious conversation, but not entirely sad, because Mr. Shaw felt incredibly comforted by his children's unexpected support, and they, trying to stay positive for his sake, found it easier to cope themselves. They even laughed from time to time, as the girls, unaware, asked strange questions; Tom made ridiculously impractical suggestions; and Maud gave them a hearty laugh that did a world of good when she thoughtfully said, after hearing about the plans for the future, “I’m so relieved; when Dad said we had to give up everything, and Mom called us all beggars, I really thought I’d have to go around asking for cold food, with a big basket and an old shawl over my head. I said once I’d like that, but I’m scared I wouldn’t, because I can’t stand Indian cake and cold potatoes, which is what the poor kids always seem to get, and I’d hate for Grace and the others to see me scuffing around the back gates.”

“My little girl shall never come to that, if I can help it,” said Mr. Shaw, holding her close, with a look that made Maud add, as she laid her cheek against his own, “But I'd do it, father, if you asked me to, for I truly want to help.”

“My little girl will never have to go through that, if I can help it,” said Mr. Shaw, holding her close, with an expression that made Maud add, as she laid her cheek against his own, “But I'd do it, dad, if you asked me to, because I really want to help.”

“So do I!” cried Fanny, wondering at the same minute how it would seem to wear turned silks, and clean her gloves.

“So do I!” Fanny exclaimed, at the same time wondering what it would be like to wear fancy silk clothes and clean her gloves.

Tom said nothing, but drew toward him a paper of figures which his father had drawn up, and speedily reduced himself to the verge of distraction by trying to understand them, in his ardent desire to prove his willingness to put his shoulder to the wheel.

Tom didn't say anything, but pulled toward him a sheet of numbers that his father had prepared, and quickly became nearly frantic trying to make sense of them, driven by his eager wish to show he was ready to pitch in.

“We shall pull through, children, so don't borrow trouble, only be ready for discomforts and annoyances. Put your pride in your pockets, and remember poverty is n't disgraceful, but dishonesty is.”

“We will get through this, kids, so don’t worry unnecessarily, just be prepared for some challenges and annoyances. Keep your pride to yourself, and remember that being poor isn’t shameful, but being dishonest is.”

Polly had always loved kind Mr. Shaw, but now she respected him heartily, and felt that she had not done him justice when she sometimes thought that he only cared for making money.

Polly had always loved kind Mr. Shaw, but now she respected him deeply, and felt that she hadn't given him a fair chance when she sometimes thought he only cared about making money.

“I should n't wonder if this was a good thing for the whole family, though it don't look so. Mrs. Shaw will take it the hardest, but it may stir her up, so she will forget her nerves, and be as busy and happy as mother is,” said Polly to herself, in a hopeful mood, for poverty was an old friend, and she had learned long ago not to fear it, but to take its bitter and its sweet, and make the best of both.

“I wouldn’t be surprised if this turns out to be a good thing for the whole family, even if it doesn’t seem like it. Mrs. Shaw will have the toughest time with it, but maybe it will motivate her to forget her worries and keep her as busy and happy as Mom is,” Polly said to herself, feeling hopeful, because poverty was an old acquaintance, and she had learned long ago not to be afraid of it, but to accept both its bitter and sweet aspects and make the best of each.

When they parted for the night, Polly slipped away first, to leave them free, yet could n't help lingering outside to see how tenderly the girls parted from their father. Tom had n't a word to say for himself, for men don't kiss, caress, or cry when they feel most, and all he could do to express his sympathy and penitence, was to wring his father's hand with a face full of respect, regret, and affection, and then bolt up stairs as if the furies were after him, as they were, in a mild and modern form.

When they said goodnight, Polly slipped away first to give them some privacy, but she couldn't help hanging around outside to see how sweetly the girls said goodbye to their dad. Tom had nothing to say for himself because men don't kiss, hug, or cry when they're feeling the most. All he could do to show his sympathy and regret was to shake his dad's hand with a face full of respect, sadness, and love, before rushing upstairs like the furies were after him, which they kind of were, in a mild and modern way.





CHAPTER XVI. A DRESS PARADE

THE weeks that followed taught the Shaws, as many other families have been taught, how rapidly riches take to themselves wings and fly away, when they once begin to go. Mr. Shaw carried out his plans with an energy and patience that worked wonders, and touched the hearts of his hardest creditors. The big house was given up as soon as possible and the little house taken; being made comfortable with the furniture Madam left there when she went to live with her son. The old-fashioned things had been let with the house, and now seemed almost like a gift from Grandma, doubly precious in these troublous times. At the auction, several persons tried to show the family that, though they had lost their fortune, friends still remained, for one bid in Fanny's piano, and sent it to her; another secured certain luxurious articles for Mrs. Shaw's comfort; and a third saved such of Mr. Shaw's books as he valued most, for he had kept his word and given up everything, with the most punctilious integrity. So the little house was not bare, but made pleasant to their eyes by these waifs from the wreck, brought them by the tide of sympathy and good-will which soon set in. Everybody who knew them hastened to call, many from a real regard, but more from mere curiosity to “see how they took it.” This was one of the hardest things they had to bear, and Tom used strong language more than once, when some fine lady came to condole, and went away to gossip. Polly's hopes of Mrs. Shaw were disappointed, for misfortune did not have a bracing effect. She took to her bed at once, received her friends in tears and a point-lace cap, and cheered her family by plaintively inquiring when she was to be taken to the almshouse. This was hard for Fanny; but after an interval of despair, she came to the conclusion that under the circumstances it was the best thing her mother could have done, and with something of her father's energy, Fanny shouldered the new burden, feeling that at last necessity had given her what she had long needed, something to do.

THE weeks that followed taught the Shaws, like many other families, how quickly wealth can disappear once it starts to slip away. Mr. Shaw pursued his plans with an energy and patience that achieved remarkable results and warmed the hearts of even his toughest creditors. They gave up the big house as soon as they could and moved into the small house, which was made comfortable with the furniture Madam had left behind when she went to live with her son. The old-fashioned items had been included with the house and now felt almost like a gift from Grandma, all the more precious during these difficult times. At the auction, several people tried to show the family that, although they had lost their fortune, friends still existed; one person bid on Fanny's piano and sent it to her, another acquired some luxurious items for Mrs. Shaw's comfort, and a third saved some of Mr. Shaw's most valued books, for he had kept his word and given up everything with the utmost integrity. So the small house was not empty but made pleasant to their eyes with these pieces from the rubble, brought to them by the wave of sympathy and goodwill that quickly followed. Everyone who knew them rushed to visit, many out of genuine care, but more out of curiosity to “see how they were coping.” This was one of the toughest things they had to endure, and Tom often used strong language when some wealthy lady came to express condolences only to leave and gossip. Polly's hopes for Mrs. Shaw were dashed, as adversity did not have a rallying effect. She immediately went to bed, received her friends in tears and a point-lace cap, and comforted her family by sadly asking when she would be taken to the almshouse. This was hard for Fanny; however, after a period of despair, she concluded that given the circumstances, it was the best thing her mother could have done. With some of her father's energy, Fanny took on the new burden, feeling that necessity had finally provided her with what she had long needed—a purpose.

The poor girl knew as much of household affairs as Snip; but pride and the resolution “to stand by Father,” kept up her courage, and she worked away with feverish activity at whatever task came first till, just as strength and heart were about to fail, order began to emerge from chaos and the vision of a home made happy and comfortable by her skill and care came to repay and sustain her.

The poor girl knew just as much about running a household as Snip did; but her pride and determination to "support her dad" kept her spirits high, and she threw herself into whatever task needed attention until, just as she was about to run out of strength and motivation, a sense of order started to appear from the chaos. The dream of a happy and comfortable home, created by her hard work and care, began to encourage and lift her up.

Maud, being relieved from the fear of back-door beggary, soon became reconciled to bankruptcy; thought it rather a good joke, on the whole, for children like novelty, and don't care much for Mrs. Grundy. She regarded the new abode as a baby house on a large scale, where she was allowed to play her part in the most satisfactory manner. From the moment when, on taking possession of the coveted room, she opened the doors of the three-cornered closet, and found a little kettle just like Polly's, standing there, she felt that a good time was coming for her and fell to dusting furniture, washing cups, and making toast, the happiest, fussiest little housewife in the city. For Maud inherited the notable gifts of her grandmother, and would have made a capital farmer's daughter, in spite of her city breeding.

Maud, relieved from the worry of begging at the back door, quickly accepted bankruptcy; she even considered it a bit of a joke, since kids love new experiences and don't think much about what others say. She saw her new home as a big dollhouse where she could play her role to her heart's content. The moment she took possession of her desired room, opened the doors of the triangular closet, and discovered a small kettle just like Polly's, she knew good times were ahead. She immediately started dusting furniture, washing cups, and making toast, feeling like the happiest and most particular little homemaker in the city. Maud had inherited her grandmother's remarkable skills, and even though she grew up in the city, she could have made a great farmer's daughter.

Polly came and went through all these changes, faithful, helpful, and as cheery as she could be when her friends were in trouble. The parts seemed reversed now, and it was Polly who gave, Fanny who received; for where everything seemed strange and new to Fan, Polly was quite at home, and every one of the unfashionable domestic accomplishments now came into play, to the comfort of the Shaws, and the great satisfaction of Polly. She could not do enough to prove her gratitude for former favors, and went toiling and moiling about, feeling that the hardest, most disagreeable tasks were her especial duty. In the moving nothing suited her better than to trot up and down, lugging heavy things, to pound her fingers black and blue nailing carpets and curtains, and the day she nearly broke her neck tumbling down the cellar stairs, in her eagerness to see that Mrs. Shaw's wine was rightly stored, she felt that she was only paying her debts, and told Tom she liked it, when he picked her up looking as grimy as a chimney-sweep.

Polly went through all these changes, staying loyal, helpful, and as cheerful as she could be when her friends were in trouble. The roles seemed reversed now, with Polly giving and Fanny receiving; for while everything felt strange and new to Fan, Polly was completely at ease, and every one of her unconventional domestic skills came into play, benefiting the Shaws and bringing great satisfaction to Polly. She couldn’t do enough to show her gratitude for past kindnesses and busied herself, feeling that the hardest, most unpleasant tasks were her responsibility. During the move, nothing suited her better than running back and forth, carrying heavy items, pounding her fingers black and blue while nailing down carpets and curtains, and the day she nearly fell down the cellar stairs in her eagerness to make sure Mrs. Shaw's wine was stored correctly, she felt she was just settling her debts, and told Tom she liked it when he picked her up, looking as dirty as a chimney sweep.

“You can turn your hand to anything, you clever girl, so do come and give me some advice, for I am in the depths of despair,” said Fanny when the “maid-of-all-work” as Polly called herself, found a leisure hour.

“You're good at everything, you clever girl, so please come and give me some advice, because I'm really struggling,” said Fanny when the “maid-of-all-work,” as Polly called herself, found some free time.

“What is it? Moths in the furs, a smoky chimney, or small-pox next door?” asked Polly, as they entered Fan's room, where Maud was trying on old bonnets before the looking-glass.

“What is it? Moths in the furs, a smoky chimney, or smallpox next door?” Polly asked as they entered Fan's room, where Maud was trying on old bonnets in front of the mirror.

“Actually I have nothing to wear,” began Fan impressively; “I've been too busy to think or care till now, but here it is nearly May and I have hardly a decent rag to my back. Usually, you know, I just go to Mrs. O'Grady and tell her what I want; she makes my spring wardrobe, Papa pays the bill, and there I am. Now I've looked into the matter, and I declare to you, Polly, I'm frightened to see how much it costs to dress me.”

“Honestly, I have nothing to wear,” Fan started dramatically; “I've been so busy that I didn’t think about it until now, but it’s almost May and I barely have a decent outfit. Usually, I just go to Mrs. O'Grady and tell her what I want; she makes my spring wardrobe, Dad pays the bill, and that’s that. But now that I’ve looked into it, I can’t believe how much it costs to dress me.”

“Not so much as some girls I know,” said Polly encouragingly.

“Not as much as some girls I know,” Polly said encouragingly.

“Perhaps not, for I have a conscience, and taste is economy sometimes; but really, Polly, I have n't the heart to ask Papa for a cent just now, and yet I must have clothes. You are such a genius for planning and working wonders, that I throw myself upon you and ask, 'How shall I make a spring wardrobe out of nothing?'”

“Maybe not, because I have a conscience, and sometimes taste is about saving money; but honestly, Polly, I just can’t bring myself to ask Dad for any money right now, and yet I need clothes. You're so talented at planning and making things happen that I'm relying on you and asking, 'How can I create a spring wardrobe out of nothing?'”

“Let me see the'nothing' before I advise. Bring out every rag you've got, and we'll see what can be done,” said Polly, looking as if she enjoyed the prospect, for she had a great deal of that feminine faculty which we call “knack,” and much practice had increased it.

“Let me see the 'nothing' before I give any advice. Bring out every scrap you have, and we'll see what we can do,” said Polly, looking like she was excited about the challenge, as she had a strong sense of that feminine talent we call “knack,” and a lot of practice had made it even sharper.

Fanny brought out her “rags” and was astonished to see how many she had, for chair, sofa, bed, and bureau were covered, and still Maud, who was burrowing in the closets, kept crying, “Here's another.”

Fanny brought out her "rags" and was surprised by how many she had, since the chair, sofa, bed, and dresser were all piled high, and Maud, who was digging through the closets, kept calling, "Here's another one."

“There's a discouraging heap of rubbish for you!” said Fan, as she added a faded muslin to the last pile.

“There's a disappointing pile of junk for you!” said Fan, as she added a worn muslin to the last stack.

“Now, to me your'rubbish' looks very encouraging, because there is good material there, and not much worn-out finery, that's my detestation, for you can't do anything with it. Let me see, five bonnets. Put the winter ones away till autumn, rip up the summer ones, and out of three old ones we'll get a pretty new one, if my eyes don't deceive me.”

“Now, to me your 'rubbish' looks really promising because there’s some solid material there, and not much tired old stuff, which I can't stand, since you can't do anything with it. Let me see, five hats. Put the winter ones away until autumn, take apart the summer ones, and out of three old ones, we can make a nice new one, if I’m seeing this right.”

“I'll rip, and then do let me see you make a bonnet, it must be so interesting,” said Maud, whipping out her scissors and eagerly beginning to reduce a shabby little bonnet to its original elements. “Now the dresses,” continued Polly, who had rapidly sorted out the piles.

“I’ll tear this apart, and then please let me see you make a bonnet; it must be so interesting,” said Maud, pulling out her scissors and eagerly starting to take apart a worn little bonnet to its original pieces. “Now for the dresses,” continued Polly, who had quickly organized the piles.

“Will you have the goodness to look at this?” said Fan, holding up a gray street suit faded past cure.

“Could you please take a look at this?” said Fan, holding up a gray street suit that was faded beyond help.

Polly whisked it wrong side out, and showing the clean, bright fabric, said, with a triumphant wave, “Behold your new suit; fresh trimming and less of it will finish you off as smart as ever.”

Polly turned it inside out and, revealing the clean, bright fabric, said with a triumphant gesture, “Look at your new suit; a fresh trim and less of it will make you look as sharp as ever.”

“I never wore a turned dress in my life; do you suppose people will know it?” said Fan doubtfully.

“I’ve never worn a turned dress in my life; do you think people will notice it?” said Fan, unsure.

“What if they do? It won't hurt you. Not one in a hundred will ever think anything about your dress, except that it is pretty. I've worn turned and dyed gowns all my days, and it don't seem to have alienated my friends, or injured my constitution.”

“What if they do? It won't hurt you. Only one in a hundred will ever think anything about your dress, other than that it's pretty. I've worn turned and dyed gowns all my life, and it doesn't seem to have pushed my friends away, or harmed my health.”

“That it has n't; I'm a goose, Polly, and I'll get over the feeling that it's sort of disgraceful to be poor and have to economize. We'll turn the gray, and I'll wear it bravely.”

"That it hasn't; I'm an idiot, Polly, and I'll get over the feeling that it's kind of embarrassing to be poor and have to save money. We'll change things around, and I'll wear it with pride."

“Then it will be more becoming than ever. Oh, here's the pretty violet silk. That will make a lovely suit,” cried Polly, going on with the review.

“Then it will look better than ever. Oh, here’s the pretty violet silk. That will make a lovely suit,” cried Polly, continuing with the review.

“Don't see how two draggled skirts and a stained waist can be transformed into a whole rig,” said Fan, sitting on the bed, with her garments strewn about her in various attitudes of limp despondency.

“Don’t see how two tattered skirts and a stained waist can be turned into a whole outfit,” said Fan, sitting on the bed, with her clothes scattered around her in various states of droopy despair.

“Well, ma'am, my plan is this,” began Polly, imitating Mrs. O'Grady's important tone, and bad grammar: “Gores is out, and plaits is in; therefore, as the top of this skirt is quite fresh, we will take off the ruffles, turn it upside down, and leave it plain. The upper skirt will be made scanter, and finished with a frill; then the waist can be refreshed with the best parts of these wide flounces, and out of those new bits we will concoct a hat. The black lace Maud has just taken off the green one will do to edge the violet, and with your nice silk mantilla you are complete, don't you see?”

“Well, ma'am, here’s my plan,” started Polly, mimicking Mrs. O'Grady's serious tone and poor grammar: “Gores are out, and plaits are in; so, since the top of this skirt is still good, we’re going to remove the ruffles, turn it upside down, and leave it plain. The upper skirt will be made shorter and finished with a frill; then we can refresh the waist with the best parts of these wide flounces, and from those new bits we’ll create a hat. The black lace Maud just took off the green one can be used to edge the violet, and with your lovely silk mantilla, you’re all set, don’t you think?”

“I don't quite see it yet, but I have firm faith that I shall in time, and consider my calling costume finished,” said Fanny, getting more and more interested as she saw her condemned wardrobe coming out fresh again under Polly's magic knack.

“I can’t see it just yet, but I believe I will in time, and I think my costume is done,” said Fanny, becoming more and more intrigued as she watched her discarded wardrobe come back to life through Polly's amazing skills.

“There are two; then that piqu, is all right, if you cut the tail off the jacket and change the trimming a bit. The muslins only need mending and doing up to look as well as ever; you ought not to put them away torn and soiled, my child. The two black silks will be good stand-bys for years. If I were you, I'd have a couple of neat, pretty prints for home-wear, and then I don't see why you are n't fixed well enough for our short season.”

“There are two; then that dress is fine, as long as you cut the tail off the jacket and change the trim a little. The muslin dresses just need some repairs and cleaning to look great again; you shouldn’t store them away torn and dirty, dear. The two black silks will last you for years. If I were you, I’d get a couple of nice, pretty prints for everyday wear, and then I don’t see why you wouldn't be well-prepared for our short season.”

“Can't I do anything with this barege? It's one of my favorite dresses, and I hate to give it up.”

“Can’t I do anything with this dress? It’s one of my favorites, and I really don’t want to get rid of it.”

“You wore that thoroughly out, and it's only fit for the rag-bag. Yes, it was very pretty and becoming, I remember, but its day is over.”

“You've completely worn that out, and it's only good for the trash now. Yes, it was really nice and flattering, I remember, but its time has passed.”

Fanny let the dress lie in her lap a minute as she absently picked at the fringe, smiling to herself over the happy time when she wore it last and Sydney said she only needed cowslips in her lap to look like spring. Presently she folded it up and put it away with a sigh, but it never went into the rag-bag, and my sentimental readers can understand what saved it.

Fanny let the dress rest in her lap for a moment as she mindlessly fiddled with the fringe, smiling to herself about the joyful time when she last wore it, and Sydney said she only needed cowslips in her lap to look like spring. Eventually, she folded it up and put it away with a sigh, but it never ended up in the rag-bag, and my sentimental readers can understand what kept it.

“The ball dresses had better be put nicely away till next year,” began Polly, coming to a rainbow colored heap.

“The ball dresses should be put away nicely until next year,” started Polly, approaching a colorful pile.

“My day is over, I shall never use them again. Do what you like with them,” said Fan calmly.

“My day is done, and I won't be using them again. Do whatever you want with them,” said Fan calmly.

“Did you ever sell your cast-off finery, as many ladies do?” asked Polly.

“Have you ever sold your old clothes, like a lot of women do?” Polly asked.

“Never; I don't like the fashion. I give it away, or let Maud have it for tableaux.”

"Never; I don't like the style. I give it away, or let Maud use it for performances."

“I wonder if you would mind my telling you something Belle proposed?”

"I was wondering if you'd be okay with me sharing something that Belle suggested?"

“If it's an offer to buy my clothes, I should mind,” answered Fanny, sharply.

“If it's an offer to buy my clothes, I should care,” Fanny replied sharply.

“Then I won't,” and Polly retired behind a cloud of arsenic-green gauze, which made her look as if she had the cholera.

“Then I won’t,” and Polly stepped behind a veil of arsenic-green fabric, which made her look like she had cholera.

“If she wanted to buy that horrid new'gooseberry-colored gown,' as Tom calls it, I'd let her have it cheap,” put in Maud, who was of a practical turn.

“If she wanted to buy that awful new 'gooseberry-colored gown,' as Tom calls it, I'd let her have it for a good price,” added Maud, who was practical.

“Does she want it, Polly?” asked Fan, whose curiosity got the better of her pride.

“Does she want it, Polly?” asked Fan, unable to hold back her curiosity despite her pride.

“Well, she merely asked me if I thought you'd be mortally offended, if she offered to take it off your hands, as you'd never worn it. You don't like it, and in another season it will be all out of fashion,” said Polly from her verdant retreat.

“Well, she just asked me if I thought you’d be really offended if she offered to take it off your hands since you’ve never worn it. You don’t like it, and in another season, it’ll be totally out of style,” said Polly from her green hideaway.

“What did you say?”

"What did you say?"

“I saw she meant it kindly, so I said I'd ask. Now between ourselves, Fan, the price of that dress would give you all you'll want for your spring fixings, that's one consideration; then here's another, which may have some weight with you,” added Polly slyly. “Trix told Belle she was going to ask you for the dress, as you would n't care to wear it now. That made Belle fire up, and say it was a mean thing to do without offering some return for a costly thing like that; and then Belle said, in her blunt way, 'I'll give Fan all she paid for it, and more, too, if it will be any help to her. I don't care for the dress, but I'd like to slip a little money into her pocket, for I know she needs it and is too good to ask dear Mr. Shaw for anything she can get on without.'”

“I could tell she was being nice about it, so I said I'd check it out. Now, just between us, Fan, the price of that dress would cover everything you need for your spring outfits, which is one thing to consider; then there's this other point that might matter to you,” Polly added with a smirk. “Trix told Belle she was going to ask you for the dress since you wouldn’t want to wear it anymore. That really upset Belle, and she said it was unfair to do that without offering something in return for such an expensive item; then Belle, being her straightforward self, said, 'I’ll give Fan all she paid for it, and more too, if it helps her out. I don’t care about the dress, but I’d like to slip a little cash into her hands because I know she needs it and is too kind to ask dear Mr. Shaw for anything she can manage without.'”

“Did she say that? I'll give her the dress, and not take a penny for it,” cried Fan, flushing up with mingled anger toward Trix and gratitude to Belle.

“Did she really say that? I’ll give her the dress and won’t charge her a dime,” cried Fan, her face flushed with a mix of anger towards Trix and gratitude towards Belle.

“That won't suit her; you let me manage it, and don't feel any shame or anxiety about it. You did many a kind and generous thing for Belle when you had the power, and you liked to do it; now let her pay her debts, and have the same pleasure.”

"That won't work for her; just let me handle it, and don’t feel any shame or anxiety about it. You did plenty of kind and generous things for Belle when you had the chance, and you enjoyed doing it; now let her take care of her debts and have the same joy."

“If she looks at it in that way, it makes a difference. Perhaps I'd better the money would be an immense help only I don't quite like to take it.”

“If she sees it that way, it changes things. Maybe I should, the money would really help, but I’m just not sure about taking it.”

“Kings and queens sell their jewels when times are hard or they get turned off their thrones, and no one thinks it anything amiss, so why need you? It's just a little transaction between two friends who exchange things they don't want for things which they do, and I'd do it if I were you.”

“Kings and queens sell their jewels when times are tough or when they’re removed from their thrones, and nobody thinks it’s a big deal, so why should you? It’s just a simple trade between two friends who swap what they don’t want for what they do want, and I’d do it if I were you.”

“We'll see about it,” said Fan, privately resolving to take Polly's advice.

“We'll see about it,” said Fan, privately deciding to follow Polly's advice.

“If I had lots of things like Fan, I'd have an auction and get all I could for them. Why don't you?” asked Maud, beginning on her third bonnet.

“If I had a lot of stuff like Fan, I’d hold an auction and get as much as I could for them. Why don’t you?” asked Maud, starting on her third bonnet.

“We will,” said Polly, and mounting a chair, she put up, bid in, and knocked down Fan's entire wardrobe to an imaginary group of friends, with such droll imitations of each one that the room rang with laughter.

“We will,” said Polly, and climbing onto a chair, she showcased Fan's entire wardrobe to an imaginary group of friends, doing such funny imitations of each one that the room echoed with laughter.

“That's enough nonsense; now we'll return to business,” said Polly, descending breathless but satisfied with the effect of her fun.

"That's enough of that; now let's get back to business," said Polly, descending breathless but pleased with how her fun turned out.

“These white muslins and pretty silks will keep for years, so I should lay them by till they are needed. It will save buying, and you can go to your stock any time and make over what you want. That's the way Mother does; we've always had things sent us from richer friends, and whatever was n't proper for us to wear at the time, Mother put away to be used when we needed it. Such funny bundles as we used to have sometimes, odd shoes, bonnets without crowns, stockings without heels or toes, and old finery of all sorts. We used to rush when a bundle came, and sit round while Mother opened it. The boys always made fun of the things, though they were as grateful, really, as any of us. Will made a verse one day which we thought pretty well for a little chap: 'To poor country folks Who have n't any clothes, Rich folks, to relieve them, Send old lace gowns and satin bows.'”

“These white muslins and nice silks will last for years, so I should set them aside until we need them. It’ll save having to buy new ones, and you can go to your stash anytime and remake what you want. That’s how Mom does it; we’ve always received things from wealthier friends, and anything that wasn’t appropriate for us to wear at the moment, Mom stored away for when we needed it. We used to get such funny bundles sometimes—odd shoes, bonnets without tops, stockings missing heels or toes, and all sorts of old fancy clothes. We would rush in when a bundle arrived and sit around while Mom opened it. The boys always joked about the stuff, but they were just as thankful as the rest of us. Will wrote a verse one day that we thought was pretty good for a little kid: 'To poor country folks Who don't have any clothes, Rich folks, to help them, Send old lace gowns and satin bows.'”

“I think that Will is going to be as nice a poet as Mr. Shakespeare,” remarked Maud in a tone of serious conviction.

“I think Will is going to be as great a poet as Mr. Shakespeare,” remarked Maud with a tone of serious conviction.

“He is already a Milton; but I don't believe he will ever be anything but a poet in name,” said Polly, working away while she talked.

“He's already a Milton, but I don't think he’ll ever be anything more than a poet in name,” said Polly, working as she spoke.

“Did n't your mother ever let you wear the nice things that came?” asked Maud.

“Didn't your mom ever let you wear the nice stuff that came?” asked Maud.

“No, she thought it was n't the thing for a poor minister's girls to go flourishing about in second-hand finery, so she did what I'm doing now, put away what would be useful and proper for us by and by, and let us play with the shabby, silk bonnets and dirty, flounced gowns. Such fun as we used to have up in our big garret! I remember one day we'd been playing have a ball, and were all rigged up, even the boys. Some new neighbors came to call, and expressed a wish to see us, having been told that we were pattern children. Mother called us, but we had paraded out into the garden, after our ball, and were having a concert, as we sat about on the cabbages for green satin seats, so we did n't hear the call, and just as the company was going, a great noise arrested them on the doorstep, and round the corner of the house rattled Ned in full costume, wheeling Kitty in a barrow, while Jimmy, Will, and I ran screaming after, looking like Bedlamites; for we were playing that Lady Fitz Perkins had fainted, and was being borne home senseless in a cab. I thought mother would kill herself with laughing; and you can imagine what a fine impression the strangers received of the model children.”

“No, she thought it wasn’t appropriate for a poor minister’s daughters to be showing off in second-hand fancy clothes, so she did what I’m doing now, set aside what would be useful and proper for us later, and let us play with the shabby silk bonnets and dirty flounced gowns. We had so much fun up in our big attic! I remember one day we’d been playing ball, and we were all dressed up, even the boys. Some new neighbors came over and wanted to see us, having heard we were well-behaved kids. Mom called us, but we had paraded out into the garden after our ball and were having a concert, sitting on the cabbages as if they were green satin seats, so we didn’t hear her call. Just as the guests were about to leave, a loud commotion caught their attention at the doorstep, and around the corner of the house came Ned in full costume, pushing Kitty in a wheelbarrow, while Jimmy, Will, and I ran after them, screaming like we were crazy; we were pretending that Lady Fitz Perkins had fainted and was being taken home unconscious in a cab. I thought Mom would die laughing; you can imagine what a great impression the strangers had of the model children.”

Maud was so tickled with this youthful prank that she unguardedly sat down to laugh on the edge of an open trunk, immediately doubled up, fell in, and was with difficulty extricated.

Maud was so amused by this youthful prank that she carelessly sat down to laugh on the edge of an open trunk, quickly doubled over, fell in, and was with great difficulty pulled out.

“People in the country have great deal nicer times than we do. I never rode in a wheelbarrow, I never sat on cabbages, and I don't think it's fair,” she said with an injured expression. “You need n't save any old silk gowns for me; I don't mean to be a fine lady when I grow up, I'm going to be a farmer's wife, and make butter and cheese, and have ten children, and raise pigs,” she added in one enthusiastic burst.

“People in the countryside have a way better time than we do. I’ve never ridden in a wheelbarrow, I’ve never sat on cabbages, and I don’t think that’s fair,” she said with a hurt look. “You don’t need to save any old silk dresses for me; I don’t want to be a fancy lady when I grow up. I’m going to be a farmer’s wife, make butter and cheese, have ten kids, and raise pigs,” she added in one excited rush.

“I do believe she will if she can find a farmer anywhere,” said Fanny.

“I really think she will if she can find a farmer anywhere,” said Fanny.

“Oh, I'm going to have Will; I asked him and he said, 'All right.' He's going to preach Sundays, and work on the farm the rest of the time. Well, he is, so you need n't laugh, for we've made all our plans,” said Maud with comical dignity as she tried the effect of an old white bonnet, wondering if farmers' wives could wear ostrich feathers when they went to meeting.

“Oh, I'm going to have Will; I asked him and he said, 'Okay.' He's going to preach on Sundays and work on the farm the rest of the time. Well, he is, so you don't need to laugh, because we've made all our plans,” said Maud with amusing dignity as she tried on an old white bonnet, wondering if farmers' wives could wear ostrich feathers when they went to church.

“Blessed innocence! Don't you wish you were a child, and dared tell what you want?” murmured Fanny.

“Blessed innocence! Don't you wish you were a child and could freely say what you want?” murmured Fanny.

“I wish I had seen Will's face when Maud proposed,” answered Polly, with a nod which answered her friend's speech better than her words.

“I wish I could have seen Will's face when Maud proposed,” Polly replied, with a nod that conveyed her feelings more than her words did.

“Any news of anybody?” whispered Fan, affecting to examine a sleeve with care.

“Any news about anyone?” whispered Fan, pretending to inspect a sleeve carefully.

“Still at the South; don't think late events have been reported yet; that accounts for absence,” answered Polly.

“Still in the South; I don't think the recent events have been reported yet; that explains the absence,” replied Polly.

“I think Sir Philip was hit harder than was supposed,” said Fan.

“I think Sir Philip was affected more than we thought,” said Fan.

“I doubt it, but time cures wounds of that sort amazing quick.”

"I doubt it, but time heals those kinds of wounds surprisingly fast."

“Wish it did!”

“Would be great!”

“Who is Sir Philip?” demanded Maud, pricking up her ears.

“Who is Sir Philip?” asked Maud, perking up her ears.

“A famous man who lived in the time of Queen Elizabeth,” answered Fan, with a look at Polly.

“A famous man who lived during Queen Elizabeth’s reign,” replied Fan, glancing at Polly.

“Oh!” And Maud seemed satisfied, but the sharp child had her suspicions nevertheless.

“Oh!” And Maud seemed pleased, but the clever child had her doubts nonetheless.

“There will be an immense deal of work in all this fixing over and I hate to sew,” said Fanny, to divert a certain person's thoughts.

“There’s going to be a ton of work sorting all this out and I really dislike sewing,” said Fanny, trying to distract a certain person's thoughts.

“Jenny and I are going to help. We are your debtors, as well as Belle, and demand the privilege of paying up. Blessings, like curses, come home to roost, Fan.”

“Jenny and I are going to help. We owe you money, just like Belle does, and we want the chance to pay it back. Blessings, just like curses, come back around, Fan.”

“Mine come home a good deal bigger than they went,” answered Fanny, looking pleased that little favors should be so faithfully remembered.

“Mine come home a lot bigger than they left,” Fanny replied, looking happy that such small gestures were so thoughtfully remembered.

“The interest on that sort of investment rolls up beautifully, you know. Now rip that dress for Jenny to put in order, and I'll toss you up a bonnet in less than no time,” said Polly, determined to have things go smoothly, for she knew Fan's feelings had been a good deal tried lately, in many ways.

“The interest on that kind of investment compounds really well, you know. Now tear that dress for Jenny to fix, and I'll whip up a bonnet for you in no time,” said Polly, determined to keep things running smoothly, since she knew Fan's feelings had been quite tested lately in many ways.

“I must have something to match my dress, and blue inside,” said Fanny, bringing out her ribbon boxes.

“I need something to go with my dress, and something blue on the inside,” said Fanny, taking out her ribbon boxes.

“Anything you like, my dear; when it comes to bonnets, I am usually inspired. I have it! There we are! And nothing could be nicer,” cried Polly, making a dive among the silks Fan was turning over with a lost expression. “This bit of silver-gray is all I ask, here's enough for a killing bonnet, and those forget-me-nots are both pretty and appropriate.”

“Anything you want, my dear; when it comes to hats, I usually have great ideas. I’ve got it! Here we go! And nothing could be better,” exclaimed Polly, diving into the silks Fan was sifting through with a confused look. “This piece of silver-gray is all I need, there's plenty for a stunning hat, and those forget-me-nots are both lovely and fitting.”

“You wretch, be still!” cried Fanny, as Polly looked up at her with a wicked laugh in her eyes.

“You miserable person, be quiet!” shouted Fanny, as Polly looked up at her with a mischievous grin in her eyes.

“It will be done in time, and the dress likewise, so look your prettiest, and accept my blessing,” continued Polly, seeing that Fan liked her raillery.

“It will be done in time, and the dress too, so look your best, and accept my blessing,” continued Polly, noticing that Fan enjoyed her teasing.

“Time for what?” asked Paulina Pry.

“Time for what?” asked Paulina Pry.

“Your wedding, dear,” sweetly answered Fan, for Polly's pleasant hints and predictions put her in a charming humor, and even made old clothes of little consequence.

“Your wedding, dear,” Fan replied sweetly, as Polly's cheerful hints and predictions put her in a great mood, making even old clothes seem unimportant.

Maud gave an incredulous sniff, and wondered why “big girls need to be so dreadful mysterious about their old secrets.”

Maud gave an incredulous sniff and wondered why “big girls have to be so ridiculously mysterious about their old secrets.”

“This silk reminds me of Kitty's performance last summer. A little checked silk was sent in our spring bundle from Mrs. Davenport, and Mother said Kit might have it if she could make it do. So I washed it nicely, and we fussed and planned, but it came short by half of one sleeve. I gave it up, but Kit went to work and matched every scrap that was left so neatly that she got out the half sleeve, put it on the under side, and no one was the wiser. How many pieces do you think she put in, Maud?”

“This silk reminds me of Kitty's performance last summer. A little checked silk was sent in our spring bundle from Mrs. Davenport, and Mom said Kit could have it if she could make it work. So I washed it nicely, and we fussed and planned, but it ended up being short by half of one sleeve. I gave up, but Kit went to work and matched every scrap that was left so neatly that she created the half sleeve, put it on the underside, and no one was the wiser. How many pieces do you think she used, Maud?”

“Fifty,” was the wise reply.

"Fifty," was the smart reply.

“No, only ten, but that was pretty well for a fourteen-year-old dressmaker. You ought to have seen the little witch laugh in her sleeve when any one admired the dress, for she wore it all summer and looked as pretty as a pink in it. Such things are great fun when you get used to them; besides, contriving sharpens your wits, and makes you feel as if you had more hands than most people.”

“No, only ten, but that was pretty good for a fourteen-year-old dressmaker. You should have seen the little witch laugh to herself when anyone complimented the dress, because she wore it all summer and looked as pretty as a picture in it. These things are a lot of fun once you get used to them; plus, coming up with new ideas sharpens your wits and makes you feel like you have more hands than most people.”

“I think we'll get a farm near your house; I should like to know Kitty,” said Maud, feeling a curious interest in a girl who made such peculiar patchwork.

“I think we should get a farm close to your house; I’d really like to know Kitty,” said Maud, feeling a strange interest in a girl who made such unusual patchwork.

“The dress-parade is over, and I'm ever so much obliged to you, Polly, for helping me through, and showing me how to make the best of things. I hope in time to have as many hands as you,” said Fan gratefully, when the simple bonnet was done and everything planned out ready to be finished.

“The dress parade is over, and I'm really grateful to you, Polly, for helping me out and showing me how to make the best of things. I hope to have as many skills as you one day,” said Fan gratefully, when the simple bonnet was finished and everything was planned out, ready to be completed.

“I hope you will soon have two good, strong ones beside your own, my dear,” answered Polly, as she vanished, with a parting twinkle that kept Fan's face bright all day.

“I hope you’ll soon have two good, strong ones next to yours, my dear,” answered Polly, as she disappeared, leaving a parting twinkle that kept Fan's face bright all day.





CHAPTER XVII. PLAYING GRANDMOTHER

I THINK Tom had the hardest time of all, for besides the family troubles, he had many of his own to perplex and harass him. College scrapes were soon forgotten in greater afflictions; but there were plenty of tongues to blame “that extravagant dog,” and plenty of heads to wag ominously over prophecies of the good time Tom Shaw would now make on the road to ruin. As reporters flourish in this country, of course Tom soon heard all the friendly criticisms passed upon him and his career, and he suffered more than anybody guessed; for the truth that was at the bottom of the gossip filled him with the sharp regret and impotent wrath against himself as well as others, which drives many a proud fellow, so placed, to destruction, or the effort that redeems boyish folly, and makes a man of him.

I think Tom had the toughest time of all, because besides his family problems, he had many of his own that confused and troubled him. College antics were quickly forgotten amidst bigger issues; yet there were plenty of people ready to blame “that reckless guy,” and many heads shaking disapprovingly over predictions of the good time Tom Shaw would now have on his path to disaster. With reporters being so prevalent in this country, Tom soon heard all the critical comments about him and his career, and he suffered more than anyone realized; for the truth behind the gossip filled him with sharp regret and helpless anger at himself as well as others, which leads many proud individuals, in similar situations, to destruction or to the efforts that redeem youthful mistakes and transform them into real men.

Now that he had lost his heritage, Tom seemed to see for the first time how goodly it had been, how rich in power, pleasure, and gracious opportunities. He felt its worth even while he acknowledged, with the sense of justice that is strong in manly men, how little he deserved a gift which he had so misused. He brooded over this a good deal, for, like the bat in the fable, he did n't seem to find any place in the new life which had begun for all. Knowing nothing of business, he was not of much use to his father, though he tried to be, and generally ended by feeling that he was a hindrance, not a help. Domestic affairs were equally out of his line, and the girls, more frank than their father, did not hesitate to tell him he was in the way when he offered to lend a hand anywhere. After the first excitement was over, and he had time to think, heart and energy seemed to die out, remorse got hold of him, and, as generous, thoughtless natures are apt to do when suddenly confronted with conscience, he exaggerated his faults and follies into sins of the deepest dye, and fancied he was regarded by others as a villain and an outcast. Pride and penitence made him shrink out of sight as much as possible, for he could not bear pity, even when silently expressed by a friendly hand or a kindly eye. He stayed at home a good deal, and loafed about with a melancholy and neglected air, vanished when anyone came, talked very little, and was either pathetically humble or tragically cross. He wanted to do something, but nothing seemed to appear; and while he waited to get his poise after the downfall, he was so very miserable that I'm afraid, if it had not been for one thing, my poor Tom would have got desperate, and been a failure. But when he seemed most useless, outcast, and forlorn, he discovered that one person needed him, one person never found him in the way, one person always welcomed and clung to him with the strongest affection of a very feeble nature. This dependence of his mother's was Tom's salvation at that crisis of his life; and the gossips, who said softly to one another over their muffins and tea. “It really would be a relief to that whole family if poor, dear Mrs. Shaw could be ahem! mercifully removed,” did not know that the invalid's weak, idle hands were unconsciously keeping the son safe in that quiet room, where she gave him all that she had to give, mother-love, till he took heart again, and faced the world ready to fight his battles manfully.

Now that he had lost his heritage, Tom seemed to realize for the first time how valuable it had been, how rich in power, pleasure, and gracious opportunities. He felt its worth even while he acknowledged, with the sense of justice that is strong in manly men, how little he deserved a gift he had so misused. He pondered this quite a bit, because, like the bat in the fable, he didn’t seem to find a place in the new life that had begun for everyone else. Knowing nothing about business, he wasn’t much help to his father, even though he tried, and usually ended up feeling like he was more of a hindrance than a help. Domestic matters were just as out of his depth, and the girls, more straightforward than their father, didn’t hesitate to tell him he was in the way when he offered to lend a hand. After the initial excitement wore off and he had time to think, his heart and energy seemed to fade away, remorse took hold of him, and, as generous but thoughtless natures often do when suddenly facing their conscience, he exaggerated his mistakes into serious sins, convinced that others viewed him as a villain and an outcast. Pride and regret made him want to disappear as much as possible, as he couldn’t bear pity, even when it was silently expressed by a friendly gesture or a kind look. He spent a lot of time at home, drifting around with a melancholic and neglected vibe, disappearing when anyone arrived, speaking very little, and either feeling pathetically humble or dramatically irritable. He wanted to do something, but nothing seemed to come up; and while he waited to regain his balance after the fall, he was so miserable that I’m afraid, if it hadn’t been for one thing, my poor Tom would have become desperate and failed. But when he seemed the most useless, outcast, and forlorn, he discovered that one person needed him, one person never found him in the way, one person always welcomed and held onto him with the strongest affection of a very delicate nature. This dependency of his mother’s was Tom’s lifeline during that crisis in his life; and the gossips, who softly whispered to each other over their muffins and tea, “It really would be a relief to that whole family if poor, dear Mrs. Shaw could be ahem! mercifully removed,” didn’t realize that the invalid’s weak, idle hands were unknowingly keeping the son safe in that quiet room, where she gave him all she had to give: motherly love, until he found the courage to face the world and fight his battles like a man.

“Dear, dear! how old and bent poor father does look. I hope he won't forget to order my sweetbread,” sighed Mrs. Shaw one day, as she watched her husband slowly going down the street.

“Dear, dear! Poor Dad looks so old and hunched over. I hope he won't forget to order my sweetbread,” sighed Mrs. Shaw one day, as she watched her husband slowly walking down the street.

Tom, who stood by her, idly spinning the curtain tassel, followed the familiar figure with his eye, and seeing how gray the hair had grown, how careworn the florid face, and how like a weary old man his once strong, handsome father walked, he was smitten by a new pang of self-reproach, and with his usual impetuosity set about repairing the omission as soon as he discovered it.

Tom, who stood next to her, absentmindedly twirling the curtain tassel, watched the familiar figure and noticed how gray the hair had become, how worn the once rosy face looked, and how much his once strong, handsome father now walked like a tired old man. He felt a fresh wave of guilt and, true to his impulsive nature, immediately set out to make up for the mistake as soon as he realized it.

“I'll see to your sweetbread, mum. Good-by, back to dinner,” and with a hasty kiss, Tom was off.

“I'll take care of your sweetbread, mom. Goodbye, I'm going back to dinner,” and with a quick kiss, Tom was gone.

He did n't know exactly what he meant to do, but it had suddenly come over him, that he was hiding from the storm, and letting his father meet it alone; for the old man went to his office every day with the regularity of a machine, that would go its usual round until it stopped, while the young man stayed at home with the women, and let his mother comfort him.

He didn’t know exactly what he planned to do, but it suddenly hit him that he was hiding from the storm and making his father face it alone; the old man went to his office every day with the reliability of a machine, going through its routine until it stopped, while the young man stayed at home with the women and let his mother comfort him.

“He has a right to be ashamed of me, but I act as if I was ashamed of him; dare say people think so. I'll show them that I ain't; yes, by the powers, I will!” and Tom drew on his gloves with the air of a man about to meet and conquer an enemy.

“He has a right to be ashamed of me, but I act like I’m ashamed of him; people probably think that. I’ll prove them wrong; yes, for sure, I will!” and Tom put on his gloves with the confidence of someone ready to face and defeat an opponent.

“Have an arm, sir? If you don't mind I'll walk down with you. Little commission for mother, nice day, is n't it?”

“Got an arm, sir? If you don't mind, I'll walk down with you. Just a little errand for my mom, nice day, isn't it?”

Tom rather broke down at the end of his speech, for the look of pleased surprise with which his father greeted him, the alacrity with which he accepted and leaned on the strong arm offered him, proved that the daily walks had been solitary and doubtless sad ones. I think Mr. Shaw understood the real meaning of that little act of respect, and felt better for the hopeful change it seemed to foretell. But he took it quietly, and leaving his face to speak for him, merely said, “Thanky, Tom; yes, mother will enjoy her dinner twice as much if you order it.”

Tom nearly broke down at the end of his speech because of the look of surprised happiness on his father's face. The eagerness with which his father accepted the strong arm offered to him showed that his daily walks had likely been lonely and sad. I believe Mr. Shaw understood the true meaning of that simple act of respect and felt uplifted by the hopeful change it seemed to suggest. But he handled it calmly, letting his expression convey his feelings, and just said, “Thanks, Tom; yes, Mom will enjoy her dinner twice as much if you order it.”

Then they began to talk business with all their might, as if they feared that some trace of sentiment might disgrace their masculine dignity. But it made no difference whether they discussed lawsuits or love, mortgages or mothers, the feeling was all right and they knew it, so Mr. Shaw walked straighter than usual, and Tom felt that he was in his proper place again. The walk was not without its trials, however; for while it did Tom's heart good to see the cordial respect paid to his father, it tried his patience sorely to see also inquisitive or disapproving glances fixed upon himself when hats were lifted to his father, and to hear the hearty “Good day, Mr. Shaw,” drop into a cool or careless, “That's the son; it's hard on him. Wild fellow, do him good.”

Then they started talking business with all their energy, as if they were afraid that any hint of emotion might tarnish their manly pride. But it didn't matter if they talked about lawsuits or love, mortgages or mothers; the vibe was good, and they both knew it. Mr. Shaw walked taller than usual, and Tom felt he was back in his rightful place. However, the walk had its challenges; while it made Tom's heart swell to see the respect people showed his father, it really tested his patience to catch the curious or judgmental looks directed at him when hats were tipped to his dad, and to hear the enthusiastic "Good day, Mr. Shaw," turn into a dismissive or indifferent, "That's the son; poor guy. Wild guy, could do him some good."

“Granted; but you need n't hit a man when he's down,” muttered Tom to himself, feeling every moment a stronger desire to do something that should silence everybody. “I'd cut away to Australia if it was n't for mother; anything, anywhere to get out of the way of people who know me. I never can right myself here, with all the fellows watching, and laying wagers whether I sink or swim. Hang Greek and Latin! wish I'd learned a trade, and had something to fall back upon. Have n't a blessed thing now, but decent French and my fists. Wonder if old Bell don't want a clerk for the Paris branch of the business? That would n't be bad; faith, I'll try it.”

"Okay, but you shouldn't kick someone when they're down," Tom muttered to himself, feeling an even stronger urge to do something that would shut everyone up. "I'd run away to Australia if it weren't for mom; anything, anywhere to escape from people who know me. I can never get back on my feet here, with everyone watching and betting on whether I sink or swim. Forget Greek and Latin! I wish I had learned a trade and had something to fall back on. I don't have a single good thing now, just decent French and my fists. I wonder if old Bell needs a clerk for the Paris branch of the business? That wouldn't be bad; you know what, I'll give it a shot."

And when Tom had landed his father safely at the office, to the great edification of all beholders, he screwed up his courage, and went to prefer his request, feeling that the prospect brightened a little. But Mr. Bell was not in a good humor, and only gave Tom a severe lecture on the error of his ways, which sent him home much depressed, and caused the horizon to lower again.

And when Tom had dropped his dad off at the office, much to the delight of everyone watching, he gathered his courage and went to make his request, feeling a bit more hopeful. But Mr. Bell wasn't in a good mood and just gave Tom a harsh lecture about his mistakes, which left him feeling down and brought his spirits back down again.

As he roamed about the house that afternoon, trying to calculate how much an Australian outfit would cost, the sound of lively voices and clattering spoons attracted him to the kitchen. There he found Polly giving Maud lessons in cookery; for the “new help” not being a high-priced article, could not be depended on for desserts, and Mrs. Shaw would have felt as if the wolf was at the door if there was not “a sweet dish” at dinner. Maud had a genius for cooking, and Fanny hated it, so that little person was in her glory, studying receipt books, and taking lessons whenever Polly could give them.

As he walked around the house that afternoon, trying to figure out how much an Australian outfit would cost, he was drawn to the kitchen by the sound of cheerful voices and clinking spoons. There, he found Polly teaching Maud how to cook; since the “new help” wasn’t very reliable, Mrs. Shaw felt anxious if there wasn’t “a sweet dish” at dinner. Maud had a talent for cooking, while Fanny disliked it, so Maud was thriving, poring over cookbooks and taking lessons whenever Polly was available to teach.

“Gracious me, Tom, don't come now; we are awful busy! Men don't belong in kitchens,” cried Maud, as her brother appeared in the doorway.

“Goodness, Tom, not now; we’re really busy! Men don’t belong in kitchens,” shouted Maud as her brother showed up in the doorway.

“Could n't think what you were about. Mum is asleep, and Fan out, so I loafed down to see if there was any fun afoot,” said Tom, lingering, as if the prospect was agreeable. He was a social fellow, and very grateful just then to any one who helped him to forget his worries for a time. Polly knew this, felt that his society would not be a great affliction to herself at least, and whispering to Maud, “He won't know,” she added, aloud, “Come in if you like, and stir this cake for me; it needs a strong hand, and mine are tired. There, put on that apron to keep you tidy, sit here, and take it easy.”

“Couldn’t figure out what you were up to. Mom is sleeping, and Fan is out, so I just came down to see if anything fun was happening,” said Tom, hanging around as if the idea was appealing. He was a friendly guy, and at that moment, he was really thankful to anyone who helped him forget his worries for a bit. Polly understood this and thought that having him around wouldn’t be too much of a bother for her, and whispering to Maud, “He won't know,” she added, out loud, “Come in if you want, and help me stir this cake; it needs a strong hand, and mine are tired. Here, put on that apron to keep yourself clean, sit here, and take it easy.”

“I used to help grandma bat up cake, and rather liked it, if I remember right,” said Tom, letting Polly tie a checked apron on him, put a big bowl into his hands, and settle him near the table, where Maud was picking raisins, and she herself stirring busily about among spice-boxes, rolling-pins, and butter-pots.

“I used to help grandma make cakes, and I actually enjoyed it, if I remember correctly,” said Tom, allowing Polly to tie a checked apron around him, placing a big bowl in his hands, and settling him by the table, where Maud was picking raisins, while she herself was busy stirring among spice boxes, rolling pins, and butter containers.

“You do it beautifully, Tom. I'll give you a conundrum to lighten your labor: Why are bad boys like cake?” asked Polly, anxious to cheer him up.

“You do it beautifully, Tom. I'll give you a riddle to lighten your load: Why are bad boys like cake?” asked Polly, eager to cheer him up.

“Because a good beating makes them better. I doubt that myself, though,” answered Tom, nearly knocking the bottom of the bowl out with his energetic demonstrations, for it really was a relief to do something.

“Because a good beating makes them better. I doubt that myself, though,” replied Tom, nearly knocking the bottom of the bowl out with his energetic movements, since it really was a relief to do something.

“Bright boy! here's a plum for you,” and Polly threw a plump raisin into his mouth.

“Good job, kid! Here’s a treat for you,” and Polly tossed a plump raisin into his mouth.

“Put in lots, won't you? I'm rather fond of plum-cake,” observed Tom, likening himself to Hercules with the distaff, and finding his employment pleasant, if not classical.

“Please put in a lot, will you? I really enjoy plum cake,” Tom said, comparing himself to Hercules with a distaff and finding his work enjoyable, if not traditional.

“I always do, if I can; there's nothing I like better than to shovel in sugar and spice, and make nice, plummy cake for people. It's one of the few things I have a gift for.”

“I always do, if I can; there's nothing I like more than to scoop in sugar and spice, and bake a nice, rich cake for people. It's one of the few things I'm good at.”

“You've hit it this time, Polly; you certainly have a gift for putting a good deal of both articles into your own and other people's lives, which is lucky, as, we all have to eat that sort of cake, whether we like it or not,” observed Tom, so soberly that Polly opened her eyes, and Maud exclaimed, “I do believe he's preaching.”

“You really nailed it this time, Polly; you definitely have a talent for bringing a lot of both topics into your life and the lives of others, which is great because we all have to deal with that kind of stuff, whether we want to or not,” Tom said seriously, making Polly widen her eyes, and Maud exclaimed, “I think he’s preaching.”

“Feel as if I could sometimes,” continued Tom; then his eye fell upon the dimples in Polly's elbows, and he added, with a laugh, “That's more in your line, ma'am; can't you give us a sermon?”

“Sometimes I feel like I could,” Tom continued; then he noticed the dimples in Polly's elbows and added with a laugh, “That’s more your style, ma’am; can’t you give us a sermon?”

“A short one. Life, my brethren, is like plum-cake,” began Polly, impressively folding her floury hands. “In some the plums are all on the top, and we eat them gayly, till we suddenly find they are gone. In others the plums sink to the bottom, and we look for them in vain as we go on, and often come to them when it is too late to enjoy them. But in the well-made cake, the plums are wisely scattered all through, and every mouthful is a pleasure. We make our own cakes, in a great measure, therefore let us look to it, my brethren, that they are mixed according to the best receipt, baked in a well regulated oven, and gratefully eaten with a temperate appetite.”

“A short one. Life, my friends, is like a fruitcake,” began Polly, impressively folding her floured hands. “In some, the fruits are all on top, and we happily eat them until we suddenly realize they’re gone. In others, the fruits sink to the bottom, and we look for them in vain as we go along, often finding them when it’s too late to enjoy them. But in a well-made cake, the fruits are wisely distributed throughout, and every bite is a delight. We mostly make our own cakes, so let’s ensure, my friends, that they are mixed according to the best recipe, baked in a well-regulated oven, and gratefully enjoyed with a moderate appetite.”

“Good! good!” cried Tom, applauding with the wooden spoon. “That's a model sermon, Polly, short, sweet, sensible, and not a bit sleepy. I'm one of your parish, and will see that you get your'celery punctooal,' as old Deacon Morse used to say.”

“Great! Great!” Tom shouted, clapping the wooden spoon. “That’s a fantastic sermon, Polly—short, sweet, sensible, and not boring at all. I’m one of your parishioners, and I’ll make sure you get your ‘celery on time,’ just like old Deacon Morse used to say.”

“'Thank you, brother, my wants is few, and ravens scurser than they used to be,' as dear old Parson Miller used to answer. Now, Maud, bring on the citron;” and Polly began to put the cake together in what seemed a most careless and chaotic manner, while Tom and Maud watched with absorbing interest till it was safely in the oven.

“'Thank you, brother, my needs are few, and ravens are quicker than they used to be,' as dear old Parson Miller used to say. Now, Maud, bring on the citron;” and Polly started to assemble the cake in what looked like a very haphazard and chaotic way, while Tom and Maud watched with great interest until it was safely in the oven.

“Now make your custards, dear; Tom may like to beat the eggs for you; it seems to have a good effect upon his constitution.”

“Now make your custards, dear; Tom might enjoy beating the eggs for you; it seems to be good for his health.”

“First-rate; hand'em along,” and Tom smoothed his apron with a cheerful air. “By the way, Syd's got back. I met him yesterday, and he treated me like a man and a brother,” he added, as if anxious to contribute to the pleasures of the hour.

"First-rate; pass them over," Tom said, smoothing his apron with a cheerful vibe. "By the way, Syd's back. I ran into him yesterday, and he treated me like a buddy," he added, eager to add to the fun of the moment.

“I'm so glad!” cried Polly, clapping her hands, regardless of the egg she held, which dropped and smashed on the floor at her feet. “Careless thing! Pick it up, Maud, I'll get some more;” and Polly whisked out of the room, glad of an excuse to run and tell Fan, who had just come in, lest, hearing the news in public, she might be startled out of the well-bred composure with which young ladies are expected to receive tidings, even of the most vital importance.

“I'm so excited!” shouted Polly, clapping her hands, not paying attention to the egg she was holding, which fell and shattered on the floor at her feet. “Clumsy me! Pick it up, Maud, I'll grab some more;” and Polly dashed out of the room, happy for a reason to go run and tell Fan, who had just arrived, so she wouldn’t be taken by surprise hearing the news in public and lose the graceful composure that young ladies are supposed to have, even with the most important news.

“You know all about history, don't you?” asked Maud, suddenly.

“You know all about history, right?” Maud asked unexpectedly.

“Not quite,” modestly answered Tom.

"Not quite," Tom modestly replied.

“I just want to know if there really was a man named Sir Philip, in the time of Queen Elizabeth.”

“I just want to know if there really was a man named Sir Philip during the time of Queen Elizabeth.”

“You mean Sir Philip Sidney? Yes, he lived then and a fine old fellow he was too.”

"You mean Sir Philip Sidney? Yeah, he was around back then, and he was a really great guy."

“There; I knew the girls did n't mean him,” cried Maud, with a chop that sent the citron flying.

“There! I knew the girls didn't mean him,” cried Maud, with a chop that sent the citron flying.

“What mischief are you up to now, you little magpie?”

“What trouble are you causing now, you little magpie?”

“I shan't tell you what they said, because I don't remember much of it; but I heard Polly and Fan talking about some one dreadful mysterious, and when I asked who it was, Fan said, 'Sir Philip.' Ho! she need n't think I believe it! I saw'em laugh, and blush, and poke one another, and I knew it was n't about any old Queen Elizabeth man,” cried Maud, turning up her nose as far as that somewhat limited feature would go.

“I won’t tell you what they said because I don’t remember much of it; but I overheard Polly and Fan talking about someone really mysterious, and when I asked who it was, Fan said, 'Sir Philip.' Ha! She shouldn’t think I believe that! I saw them laughing, blushing, and nudging each other, and I knew it wasn’t about any old Queen Elizabeth guy,” Maud exclaimed, turning up her nose as far as that somewhat limited feature would allow.

“Look here, you are letting cats out of the bag. Never mind, I thought so. They don't tell us their secrets, but we are so sharp, we can't help finding them out, can we?” said Tom, looking so much interested, that Maud could n't resist airing her knowledge a little.

“Listen, you’re spilling the beans. Oh well, I figured as much. They may not share their secrets with us, but we’re so clever, we just can’t help uncovering them, can we?” said Tom, looking so interested that Maud couldn’t resist sharing what she knew a bit.

“Well, I dare say, it is n't proper for you to know, but I am old enough now to be told anything, and those girls better mind what they say, for I 'm not a stupid chit, like Blanche. I just wish you could have heard them go on. I'm sure there's something very nice about Mr. Sydney, they looked so pleased when they whispered and giggled on the bed, and thought I was ripping bonnets, and did n't hear a word.”

“Well, I have to say, it’s not really appropriate for you to know, but I’m old enough now to handle anything, and those girls better watch what they say because I’m not a foolish girl like Blanche. I just wish you could have heard them. I’m sure there’s something really great about Mr. Sydney; they looked so happy when they whispered and giggled on the bed, thinking I was tearing bonnets and didn't catch a word.”

“Which looked most pleased?” asked Tom, investigating the kitchen boiler with deep interest.

“Which one looked the most pleased?” asked Tom, examining the kitchen boiler with great interest.

“Well, 'pears to me Polly did; she talked most, and looked funny and very happy all the time. Fan laughed a good deal, but I guess Polly is the loveress,” replied Maud, after a moment's reflection.

"Well, it seems to me Polly did; she talked the most and looked strange and really happy all the time. Fan laughed a lot, but I think Polly is the one in love,” Maud replied after a moment of thinking.

“Hold your tongue; she's coming!” and Tom began to pump as if the house was on fire.

“Be quiet; she’s on her way!” and Tom started to pump like the house was burning down.

Down came Polly, with heightened color, bright eyes, and not a single egg. Tom took a quick look at her over his shoulder, and paused as if the fire was suddenly extinguished. Something in his face made Polly feel a little guilty, so she fell to grating nutmeg, with a vigor which made red cheeks the most natural thing in life. Maud, the traitor, sat demurely at work, looking very like what Tom had called her, a magpie with mischief in its head. Polly felt a change in the atmosphere, but merely thought Tom was tired, so she graciously dismissed him with a stick of cinnamon, as she had nothing else just then to lay upon the shrine. “Fan's got the books and maps you wanted. Go and rest now. I'm much obliged; here's your wages, Bridget.”

Down came Polly, cheeks flushed, bright eyes shining, and not a single egg in sight. Tom glanced back at her quickly and then froze as if the fire had suddenly gone out. Something in his expression made Polly feel a little guilty, so she started grating nutmeg with a focus that made her red cheeks seem totally natural. Maud, the traitor, sat quietly working, looking just like what Tom had called her, a mischievous magpie. Polly sensed a shift in the atmosphere but just figured Tom was tired, so she kindly sent him off with a stick of cinnamon, since she had nothing else to offer at that moment. “Fan has the books and maps you wanted. Go rest now. I really appreciate it; here’s your payment, Bridget.”

“Good luck to your messes,” answered Tom, as he walked away meditatively crunching his cinnamon, and looking as if he did not find it as spicy as usual. He got his books, but did not read them; for, shutting himself up in the little room called “Tom's den,” he just sat down and brooded.

“Good luck with your problems,” Tom replied as he walked away, lost in thought while crunching on his cinnamon and looking like it wasn't as flavorful as usual. He grabbed his books but didn’t read them; instead, he shut himself in the small room known as “Tom's den” and just sat there, deep in thought.

When he came down to breakfast the next morning, he was greeted with a general “Happy birthday, Tom!” and at his place lay gifts from every member of the family; not as costly as formerly, perhaps, but infinitely dearer, as tokens of the love that had outlived the change, and only grown the warmer for the test of misfortune. In his present state of mind, Tom felt as if he did not deserve a blessed thing; so when every one exerted themselves to make it a happy day for him, he understood what it means “to be nearly killed with kindness,” and sternly resolved to be an honor to his family, or perish in the attempt. Evening brought Polly to what she called a “festive tea,” and when they gathered round the table, another gift appeared, which, though not of a sentimental nature, touched Tom more than all the rest. It was a most delectable cake, with a nosegay atop, and round it on the snowy frosting there ran a pink inscription, just as it had been every year since Tom could remember.

When he came down for breakfast the next morning, everyone greeted him with a cheerful "Happy birthday, Tom!" At his place, there were gifts from each family member; maybe not as expensive as before, but so much more meaningful, reflecting the love that had survived change and only grown stronger through tough times. Given how he felt, Tom thought he didn't deserve any of it, so when everyone worked hard to make his day special, he realized what it meant "to be overwhelmed with kindness," and he stubbornly decided to make his family proud, even if it killed him. That evening, Polly brought what she called a "festive tea," and as they gathered around the table, another gift appeared, which, although not sentimental, affected Tom more than all the others. It was a delicious cake with a flower on top, and around the white frosting, there was a pink inscription, just like every year since Tom could remember.

“Name, age, and date, like a nice white tombstone,” observed Maud, complacently, at which funereal remark, Mrs. Shaw, who was down in honor of the day, dropped her napkin, and demanded her salts.

“Name, age, and date, just like a nice white tombstone,” Maud remarked, satisfied. At that gloomy comment, Mrs. Shaw, who was feeling quite festive for the occasion, dropped her napkin and asked for her salts.

“Whose doing is that?” asked Tom, surveying the gift with satisfaction; for it recalled the happier birthdays, which seemed very far away now.

“Who did this?” asked Tom, looking at the gift with satisfaction; it reminded him of the happier birthdays that now felt very distant.

“I did n't know what to give you, for you've got everything a man wants, and I was in despair till I remembered that dear grandma always made you a little cake like that, and that you once said it would n't be a happy birthday without it. So I tried to make it just like hers, and I do hope it will prove a good, sweet, plummy one.”

“I didn’t know what to give you since you have everything a person could want, and I was really struggling until I remembered that dear grandma always made you a little cake like this, and you once said it wouldn’t be a happy birthday without it. So I tried to make it just like hers, and I really hope it turns out to be a good, sweet, fruity one.”

“Thank you,” was all Tom said, as he smiled at the giver, but Polly knew that her present had pleased him more than the most elegant trifle she could have made.

“Thanks,” was all Tom said, as he smiled at the giver, but Polly knew that her gift had made him happier than the fanciest trinket she could have created.

“It ought to be good, for you beat it up yourself, Tom,” cried, Maud. “It was so funny to see you working away, and never guessing who the cake was for. I perfectly trembled every time you opened your mouth, for fear you 'd ask some question about it. That was the reason Polly preached and I kept talking when she was gone.”

“It should be good, since you made it yourself, Tom,” Maud exclaimed. “It was so funny to watch you working away, completely clueless about who the cake was for. I was on edge every time you spoke, worried you’d ask about it. That’s why Polly gave her speech and I kept chatting when she left.”

“Very stupid of me; but I forgot all about to-day. Suppose we cut it; I don't seem to care for anything else,” said Tom, feeling no appetite, but bound to do justice to that cake, if he fell a victim to his gratitude.

“Really dumb of me; I totally forgot about today. How about we skip it? I don’t really care about anything else,” said Tom, feeling no hunger, but determined to do justice to that cake, even if it meant sacrificing himself out of gratitude.

“I hope the plums won't all be at the bottom,” said Polly, as she rose to do the honors of the cake, by universal appointment.

“I hope the plums aren't all at the bottom,” said Polly, as she got up to serve the cake, as everyone expected her to.

“I've had a good many at the top already, you know,” answered Tom, watching the operation with as much interest as if he had faith in the omen.

"I've had my fair share of successes already, you know," Tom replied, watching the operation with as much interest as if he believed in the omen.

Cutting carefully, slice after slice fell apart; each firm and dark, spicy and rich, under the frosty rime above; and laying a specially large piece in one of grandma's quaint little china plates, Polly added the flowers and handed it to Tom, with a look that said a good deal, for, seeing that he remembered her sermon, she was glad to find that her allegory held good, in one sense at least. Tom's face brightened as he took it, and after an inspection which amused the others very much he looked up, saying, with an air of relief, “Plums all through; I'm glad I had a hand in it, but Polly deserves the credit, and must wear the posy,” and turning to her, he put the rose into her hair with more gallantry than taste, for a thorn pricked her head, the leaves tickled her ear, and the flower was upside down.

Carefully slicing, each piece fell apart; each one firm and dark, spicy and rich, beneath the frosty layer on top. Laying a particularly large piece on one of Grandma's cute little china plates, Polly added the flowers and handed it to Tom, with a look that meant a lot. Seeing that he remembered her lesson, she was happy to find that her allegory held true, at least in one way. Tom's face lit up as he took it, and after inspecting it in a way that made the others laugh, he looked up and said, with a sense of relief, “It's full of plums; I'm glad I was involved, but Polly deserves the credit and should wear the flower.” Turning to her, he tucked the rose into her hair with more flair than finesse, because a thorn pricked her head, the leaves tickled her ear, and the flower was upside down.

Fanny laughed at his want of skill, but Polly would n't have it altered, and everybody fell to eating cake, as if indigestion was one of the lost arts. They had a lively tea, and were getting on famously afterward, when two letters were brought for Tom, who glanced at one, and retired rather precipitately to his den, leaving Maud consumed with curiosity, and the older girls slightly excited, for Fan thought she recognized the handwriting on one, and Polly, on the other.

Fanny laughed at his lack of skill, but Polly wouldn’t let it change, and everyone dug into the cake as if indigestion was some kind of forgotten art. They had a lively tea and were having a great time afterward when two letters arrived for Tom. He glanced at one and quickly headed to his room, leaving Maud really curious, while the older girls were a bit excited, since Fan thought she recognized the handwriting on one, and Polly did on the other.

One half an hour and then another elapsed, and Tom did not return. Mr. Shaw went out, Mrs. Shaw retired to her room escorted by Maud, and the two girls sat together wondering if anything dreadful had happened. All of a sudden a voice called, “Polly!” and that young lady started out of her chair, as if the sound had been a thunder-clap.

One half hour passed, then another, and Tom still hadn't come back. Mr. Shaw went out, Mrs. Shaw headed to her room with Maud, and the two girls sat together, wondering if something terrible had happened. Suddenly, a voice called, “Polly!” and that young lady jumped out of her chair as if the sound had been a thunderclap.

“Do run! I'm perfectly fainting to know what the matter is,” said Fan.

“Run! I'm dying to know what's going on,” said Fan.

“You'd better go,” began Polly, wishing to obey, yet feeling a little shy.

“You should go,” started Polly, wanting to comply but feeling a bit shy.

“He don't want me; besides, I could n't say a word for myself if that letter was from Sydney,” cried Fanny, hustling her friend towards the door, in a great flutter.

“He doesn’t want me; besides, I couldn’t say a word for myself if that letter was from Sydney,” cried Fanny, rushing her friend towards the door in a flurry.

Polly went without another word, but she wore a curiously anxious look, and stopped on the threshold of the den, as if a little afraid of its occupant. Tom was sitting in his favorite attitude, astride of a chair, with his arms folded and his chin on the top rail; not an elegant posture, but the only one in which, he said, he could think well.

Polly left without saying anything else, but she had a strangely worried expression and paused at the entrance of the den, as if she was a bit scared of who was inside. Tom was sitting in his usual position, straddling a chair with his arms crossed and his chin resting on the top rail; it wasn't a graceful pose, but it was the only one in which, he claimed, he could think clearly.

“Did you want me, Tom?”

“Did you want me, Tom?”

“Yes. Come in, please, and don't look scared; I only want to show you a present I've had, and ask your advice about accepting it.”

“Yes. Come in, please, and don’t look scared; I just want to show you a gift I received and get your opinion on whether to accept it.”

“Why, Tom, you look as if you had been knocked down!” exclaimed Polly, forgetting all about herself, as she saw his face when he rose and turned to meet her.

“Why, Tom, you look like you've been hit!” exclaimed Polly, forgetting all about herself when she saw his face as he stood up and turned to meet her.

“I have; regularly floored; but I'm up again, and steadier than ever. Just you read that, and tell me what you think of it.”

“I’ve been knocked down before, but I’m back on my feet and stronger than ever. Just read that and let me know what you think.”

Tom snatched a letter off the table, put it into her hands, and began to walk up and down the little room, like a veritable bear in its cage. As Polly read that short note, all the color went out of her face, and her eyes began to kindle. When she came to the end, she stood a minute, as if too indignant to speak, then gave the paper a nervous sort of crumple and dropped it on the floor, saying, all in one breath, “I think she is a mercenary, heartless, ungrateful girl! That's what I think.”

Tom grabbed a letter from the table, handed it to her, and started pacing the small room like a caged bear. As Polly read the brief note, her face drained of color, and her eyes lit up. When she finished, she paused for a moment, seemingly too upset to say anything, then nervously crumpled the paper and dropped it on the floor, exclaiming in one breath, “I think she’s a selfish, heartless, ungrateful girl! That’s what I think.”

“Oh, the deuce! I did n't mean to show that one; it's the other.” And Tom took up a second paper, looking half angry, half ashamed at his own mistake. “I don't care, though; every one will know to-morrow; and perhaps you'll be good enough to keep the girls from bothering me with questions and gabble,” he added, as if, on second thoughts, he was relieved to have the communication made to Polly first.

“Oh, damn! I didn't mean to show that one; it’s the other.” Tom grabbed a second paper, looking half angry and half embarrassed about his mistake. “I don’t care, though; everyone will know tomorrow; and maybe you’ll be nice enough to keep the girls from pestering me with questions and chatter,” he added, as if reconsidering, he felt relieved to have the news given to Polly first.

“I don't wonder you looked upset. If the other letter is as bad, I'd better have a chair before I read it,” said Polly, feeling that she began to tremble with excitement.

“I’m not surprised you looked upset. If the other letter is just as bad, I should probably grab a chair before I read it,” said Polly, feeling herself starting to tremble with excitement.

“It's a million times better, but it knocked me worse than the other; kindness always does.” Tom stopped short there, and stood a minute turning the letter about in his hand as if it contained a sweet which neutralized the bitter in that smaller note, and touched him very much. Then he drew up an arm-chair, and beckoning Polly to take it, said in a sober, steady tone, that surprised her greatly, “Whenever I was in a quandary, I used to go and consult grandma, and she always had something sensible or comfortable to say to me. She's gone now, but somehow, Polly, you seem to take her place. Would you mind sitting in her chair, and letting me tell you two or three things, as Will does?”

“It’s a million times better, but it hit me harder than the other; kindness always does.” Tom paused there and stood for a minute, turning the letter around in his hand as if it held something sweet that balanced out the bitterness of that smaller note, and it really touched him. Then he pulled up an armchair and motioned for Polly to sit in it, saying in a serious, steady tone that surprised her, “Whenever I was in a tough spot, I used to go to consult grandma, and she always had something sensible or comforting to say. She’s gone now, but somehow, Polly, you seem to fill her role. Would you mind sitting in her chair and letting me share a few things, like Will does?”

Mind it? Polly felt that Tom had paid her the highest and most beautiful compliment he could have devised. She had often longed to do it, for, being brought up in the most affectionate and frank relations with her brothers, she had early learned what it takes most women some time to discover, that sex does not make nearly as much difference in hearts and souls as we fancy. Joy and sorrow, love and fear, life and death bring so many of the same needs to all, that the wonder is we do not understand each other better, but wait till times of tribulation teach us that human nature is very much the same in men and women. Thanks to this knowledge, Polly understood Tom in a way that surprised and won him. She knew that he wanted womanly sympathy, and that she could give it to him, because she was not afraid to stretch her hand across the barrier which our artificial education puts between boys and girls, and to say to him in all good faith, “If I can help you, let me.”

Mind it? Polly felt that Tom had given her the highest and most beautiful compliment he could have come up with. She had often wanted to do it because, having grown up with her brothers in a loving and open environment, she had learned early on what it takes many women longer to realize: that sex doesn’t actually make that much difference in hearts and souls as we think. Joy and sorrow, love and fear, life and death bring many of the same needs to everyone, so it’s amazing that we don’t understand each other better, and instead wait for tough times to show us that human nature is very similar in both men and women. Thanks to this insight, Polly understood Tom in a way that surprised and won him over. She knew he was looking for feminine support, and she could provide it because she wasn’t afraid to reach across the divide that our artificial upbringing creates between boys and girls, and to say to him honestly, “If I can help you, let me.”

Ten minutes sooner Polly could have done this almost as easily to Tom as to Will, but in that ten minutes something had happened which made this difficult. Reading that Trix had given Tom back his freedom changed many things to Polly, and caused her to shrink from his confidence, because she felt as if it would be harder now to keep self out of sight; for, spite of maiden modesty, love and hope would wake and sing at the good news. Slowly she sat down, and hesitatingly she said, with her eyes on the ground, and a very humble voice, “I'll do my best, but I can't fill grandma's place, or give you any wise, good advice. I wish I could!”

Ten minutes earlier, Polly could have done this almost as easily for Tom as for Will, but in those ten minutes, something changed that made it complicated. Learning that Trix had given Tom back his freedom shifted a lot for Polly and made her pull back from his trust, because she felt it would be harder now to hide her feelings; despite her modesty, love and hope would stir and celebrate the good news. Slowly, she sat down and hesitantly said, looking at the ground with a very humble voice, “I’ll do my best, but I can’t take grandma’s place or give you any wise, good advice. I wish I could!”

“You'll do it better than any one else. Talk troubles mother, father has enough to think of without any of my worries. Fan is a good soul, but she is n't practical, and we always get into a snarl if we try to work together, so who have I but my other sister, Polly? The pleasure that letter will give you may make up for my boring you.”

“You'll do it better than anyone else. Talking about troubles worries Mom, and Dad has enough on his mind without my problems. Fan is a good person, but she's not very practical, and we always end up in a mess if we try to collaborate, so who do I have but my other sister, Polly? The joy that letter will bring you might make up for how boring I am.”

As he spoke, Tom laid the other paper in her lap, and went off to the window, as if to leave her free to enjoy it unseen; but he could not help a glance now and then, and as Polly's face brightened, his own fell.

As he talked, Tom placed the other paper in her lap and walked over to the window, as if to give her space to enjoy it out of sight. But he couldn't resist stealing glances, and when Polly's face lit up, his own expression dropped.

“Oh, Tom, that's a birthday present worth having, for it's so beautifully given I don't see how you can refuse it. Arthur Sydney is a real nobleman!” cried Polly, looking up at last, with her fact glowing, and her eyes full of delight.

“Oh, Tom, that's a birthday gift worth keeping because it's given so beautifully that I don't see how you can turn it down. Arthur Sydney is a real nobleman!” Polly exclaimed, finally looking up, her face glowing and her eyes filled with joy.

“So he is! I don't know another man living, except father, who would have done such a thing, or who I could bring myself to take it from. Do you see, he's not only paid the confounded debts, but has done it in my name, to spare me all he could?”

“So he is! I don’t know another man alive, except for my dad, who would have done something like this, or who I could even think of accepting it from. Do you see? He not only paid off those annoying debts, but he did it in my name, to protect me as much as possible?”

“I see, it's like him; and I think he must be very happy to be able to do such a thing.”

“I get it, it's like him; and I think he must be really happy to be able to do something like that.”

“It is an immense weight off my shoulders, for some of those men could n't afford to wait till I'd begged, borrowed, or earned the money. Sydney can wait, but he won't long, if I know myself.” “You won't take it as a gift, then?”

“It’s a huge relief for me because some of those guys couldn’t wait until I’d begged, borrowed, or earned the money. Sydney can wait, but he won’t wait long if I know myself.” “So you won’t accept it as a gift, then?”

“Would you?”

"Will you?"

“No.”

“No.”

“Then don't think I will. I'm a pretty poor affair, Polly, but I'm not mean enough to do that, while I've got a conscience and a pair of hands.”

“Then don’t think I will. I’m not great, Polly, but I’m not so low as to do that, as long as I have a conscience and a pair of hands.”

A rough speech, but it pleased Polly better than the smoothest Tom had ever made in her hearing, for something in his face and voice told her that the friendly act had roused a nobler sentiment than gratitude, making the cancelled obligations of the boy, debts of honor to the man.

A clumsy speech, but it made Polly happier than the best ones Tom had ever given in her presence, because something in his face and voice made her feel that the kind gesture had sparked a deeper feeling than just gratitude, turning the boy's canceled debts into matters of honor for the man.

“What will you do, Tom?”

“What are you going to do, Tom?”

“I'll tell you; may I sit here?” And Tom took the low footstool that always stood near grandma's old chair. “I've had so many plans in my head lately, that sometimes it seems as if it would split,” continued the poor fellow, rubbing his tired forehead, as if to polish up his wits. “I've thought seriously of going to California, Australia, or some out-of-the-way place, where men get rich in a hurry.”

“I'll tell you; can I sit here?” And Tom took the low footstool that always stood near grandma's old chair. “I've had so many plans in my head lately that it feels like it might burst,” continued the poor guy, rubbing his tired forehead as if trying to clear his thoughts. “I've seriously considered going to California, Australia, or some remote place where people get rich quickly.”

“Oh, no!” cried Polly, putting out her hand as it to keep him, and then snatching it back again before he could turn round.

“Oh, no!” cried Polly, reaching out her hand as if to stop him, and then quickly pulling it back before he could turn around.

“It would be hard on mother and the girls, I suppose; besides, I don't quite like it myself; looks as if I shirked and ran away.”

"It would be tough on mom and the girls, I guess; plus, I don't really like it either; it feels like I'm avoiding responsibility and escaping."

“So it does,” said Polly, decidedly.

“So it does,” Polly said firmly.

“Well, you see I don't seem to find anything to do unless I turn clerk, and I don't think that would suit. The fact is, I could n't stand it here, where I'm known. It would be easier to scratch gravel on a railroad, with a gang of Paddies, than to sell pins to my friends and neighbors. False pride, I dare say, but it's the truth, and there's no use in dodging.”

“Well, the thing is, I can't seem to find anything to do unless I become a clerk, and I don't think that would be a good fit for me. Honestly, I couldn't handle being here where everyone knows me. It would be easier to work on a railroad with a group of Irish workers than to sell pins to my friends and neighbors. It may be silly pride, but it's the truth, and there's no point in avoiding it.”

“Not a bit, and I quite agree with you.”

"Not at all, and I totally agree with you."

“That's comfortable. Now I'm coming to the point where I specially want your advice, Polly. Yesterday I heard you telling Fan about your brother Ned; how well he got on; how he liked his business, and wanted Will to come and take some place near him. You thought I was reading, but I heard; and it struck me that perhaps I could get a chance out West somewhere. What do you think?”

“That's comfortable. Now I want to ask for your advice, Polly. Yesterday, I heard you talking to Fan about your brother Ned; how well he's doing, how much he enjoys his job, and how he wanted Will to come and take a job nearby. You thought I was reading, but I was listening; and it made me think that maybe I could find a chance out West somewhere. What do you think?”

“If you really mean work, I know you could,” answered Polly, quickly, as all sorts of plans and projects went sweeping through her mind. “I wish you could be with Ned; you'd get on together, I'm sure; and he'd be so glad to do anything he could. I'll write and ask, straight away, if you want me to.”

“If you’re serious about working, I know you can,” Polly replied, her mind racing with all kinds of ideas and plans. “I wish you could be with Ned; I’m sure you two would get along well, and he’d be happy to help in any way he can. I’ll write and ask right away if you want me to.”

“Suppose you do; just for information, you know, then I shall have something to go upon. I want to have a feasible plan all ready, before I speak to father. There's nothing so convincing to business men as facts, you know.”

“Assuming you do; just for your information, you know, then I’ll have something to work with. I want to have a practical plan ready before I talk to Dad. There’s nothing more convincing to businesspeople than facts, you know.”

Polly could not help smiling at Tom's new tone, it seemed so strange to hear him talking about anything but horses and tailors, dancing and girls. She liked it, however, as much as she did the sober expression of his face, and the way he had lately of swinging his arms about, as if he wanted to do something energetic with them.

Polly couldn't help but smile at Tom's new way of talking; it felt so unusual to hear him discuss anything other than horses, tailors, dancing, and girls. Still, she enjoyed it just as much as she appreciated the serious look on his face and the way he had recently started swinging his arms around, as if he wanted to do something active with them.

“That will be wise. Do you think your father will like this plan?”

"That sounds smart. Do you think your dad will like this plan?"

“Pretty sure he will. Yesterday, when I told him I must go at something right off, he said, 'Anything honest, Tom, and don't forget that your father began the world as a shop-boy.' You knew that, did n't you?”

“Pretty sure he will. Yesterday, when I told him I had to take care of something right away, he said, 'Anything honest, Tom, and don't forget that your dad started out as a shop boy.' You knew that, right?”

“Yes, he told me the story once, and I always liked to hear it, because it was pleasant to see how well he had succeeded.”

“Yes, he told me the story once, and I always enjoyed hearing it because it was nice to see how well he had done.”

“I never did like the story, a little bit ashamed, I'm afraid; but when we talked it over last night, it struck me in a new light, and I understood why father took the failure so well, and seems so contented with this poorish place. It is only beginning again, he says; and having worked his way up once, he feels as if he could again. I declare to you, Polly, that sort of confidence in himself, and energy and courage in a man of his years, makes me love and respect the dear old gentleman as I never did before.”

“I never really liked the story, a bit ashamed, I guess; but when we talked about it last night, it hit me in a new way, and I understood why Dad took the failure so well and seems so content with this not-so-great place. He says it’s just starting over, and since he’s worked his way up once, he feels like he can do it again. I swear, Polly, that kind of confidence in himself, along with his energy and courage at his age, makes me love and respect the dear old man more than I ever have before.”

“I'm so glad to hear you say that, Tom! I've sometimes thought you did n't quite appreciate your father, any more than he knew how much of a man you were.”

“I'm really glad to hear you say that, Tom! I've sometimes thought you didn't fully appreciate your dad, just like he didn't realize how much of a man you are.”

“Never was till to-day, you know,” said Tom, laughing, yet looking as if he felt the dignity of his one and twenty years. “Odd, is n't it, how people live together ever so long, and don't seem to find one another out, till something comes to do it for them. Perhaps this smash-up was sent to introduce me to my own father.”

“Never was until today, you know,” Tom said, laughing yet looking like he felt the weight of his twenty-one years. “Isn't it strange how people live together for so long and don’t really get to know each other until something forces them to? Maybe this crash was meant to help me meet my own father.”

“There's philosophy for you,” said Polly, smiling, even while she felt as if adversity was going to do more for Tom than years of prosperity.

“There's philosophy for you,” said Polly, smiling, even though she felt like adversity would do more for Tom than years of prosperity.

They both sat quiet for a minute, Polly in the big chair looking at him with a new respect in her eyes, Tom on the stool near by slowly tearing up a folded paper he had absently taken from the floor while he talked.

They both sat quietly for a minute, Polly in the big chair looking at him with fresh respect in her eyes, Tom on the stool nearby slowly tearing up a folded paper he had mindlessly picked up from the floor while he talked.

“Did this surprise you?” he asked, as a little white shower fluttered from his hands.

“Did this surprise you?” he asked, as a small white shower floated from his hands.

“No.”

“No.”

“Well, it did me; for you know as soon as we came to grief I offered to release Trix from the engagement, and she would n't let me,” continued Tom, as if, having begun the subject, he wished to explain it thoroughly.

“Well, it did for me; you know that as soon as we ran into trouble I offered to release Trix from the engagement, and she wouldn’t let me,” continued Tom, as if, having started the topic, he wanted to explain it completely.

“That surprised me,” said Polly.

"That shocked me," said Polly.

“So it did me, for Fan always insisted it was the money and not the man she cared for. Her first answer pleased me very much, for I did not expect it, and nothing touches a fellow more than to have a woman stand by him through thick and thin.”

“So it did me, because Fan always insisted it was the money and not the man she cared about. Her first answer made me really happy, since I didn’t expect it, and nothing means more to a guy than having a woman stand by him through good times and bad.”

“She don't seem to have done it.”

“She doesn't seem to have done it.”

“Fan was right. Trix only waited to see how bad things really were, or rather her mother did. She's as cool, hard, and worldly minded an old soul as I ever saw, and Trix is bound to obey. She gets round it very neatly in her note, 'I won't be a burden, ' 'will sacrifice her hopes,' 'and always remain my warm friend,' but the truth is, Tom Shaw rich was worth making much of, but Tom Shaw poor is in the way, and may go to the devil as fast as he likes.”

“Fan was right. Trix just waited to see how bad things really were, or rather her mom did. She's as cool, tough, and worldly as anyone I've ever met, and Trix has to follow her lead. She cleverly covers it up in her note, saying 'I won't be a burden,' 'I'll sacrifice my hopes,' and 'I'll always be your warm friend,' but the truth is, Tom Shaw when he’s rich was worth getting excited about, but Tom Shaw when he’s poor is just a hassle, and can go to hell as fast as he wants.”

“Well, he is n't going!” cried Polly, defiantly, for her wrath burned hotly against Trix, though she blessed her for setting the bondman free.

“Well, he isn’t going!” cried Polly, defiantly, as her anger burned strongly against Trix, even though she was grateful to her for setting the bondman free.

“Came within an ace of it,” muttered Tom to himself; adding aloud, in a tone of calm resignation that assured Polly his heart would not be broken though his engagement was, “It never rains but it pours, 'specially in hard times, but when a man is down, a rap or two more don't matter much, I suppose. It's the first blow that hurts most.”

“Came really close to it,” Tom muttered to himself; then added aloud, in a tone of calm acceptance that reassured Polly his heart wouldn’t be shattered even though his engagement was, “It never rains but it pours, especially in tough times, but when a man is down, a few more hits don’t matter much, I guess. It’s the first blow that hurts the most.”

“Glad to see you take the last blow so well.” There was an ironical little twang to that speech, and Polly could n't help it. Tom colored up and looked hurt for a minute, then seemed to right himself with a shrug, and said, in his outspoken way, “To tell the honest truth, Polly, it was not a very hard one. I've had a feeling for some time that Trix and I were not suited to one another, and it might be wiser to stop short. But she did not or would not see it; and I was not going to back out, and leave her to wear any more willows, so here we are. I don't bear malice, but hope she 'll do better, and not be disappointed again, upon my word I do.”

“Glad to see you handle that last blow so well.” There was a sarcastic tone to that remark, and Polly couldn’t help it. Tom blushed and looked hurt for a moment, then seemed to shake it off with a shrug and said, honestly, “To be truthful, Polly, it wasn’t that hard. I’ve felt for a while that Trix and I weren’t right for each other, and it might be smarter to just end it. But she didn’t see it, or wouldn’t accept it; and I wasn’t going to back out and leave her feeling bad, so here we are. I don’t hold any grudges, but I hope she finds someone better and doesn’t get hurt again, truly I do.”

“That's very good of you, quite Sydneyesque, and noble,” said Polly, feeling rather ill at ease, and wishing she could hide herself behind a cap and spectacles, if she was to play Grandma to this confiding youth.

“That's really kind of you, very much like Sydney, and commendable,” said Polly, feeling somewhat uncomfortable and wishing she could hide behind a cap and glasses since she was expected to act like Grandma to this trusting young man.

“It will be all plain sailing for Syd, I fancy,” observed Tom, getting up as if the little cricket suddenly ceased to be comfortable.

“It will be smooth sailing for Syd, I think,” said Tom, getting up as if the little cricket suddenly became uncomfortable.

“I hope so,” murmured Polly, wondering what was coming next.

“I hope so,” Polly whispered, wondering what would happen next.

“He deserves the very best of everything, and I pray the Lord he may get it,” added Tom, poking the fire in a destructive manner.

“He deserves the best of everything, and I pray that the Lord makes it happen for him,” added Tom, poking the fire in a reckless way.

Polly made no answer, fearing to pay too much, for she knew Fan had made no confidant of Tom, and she guarded her friend's secret as jealously as her own. “You'll write to Ned to-morrow, will you? I'll take anything he 's got, for I want to be off,” said Tom, casting down the poker, and turning round with a resolute air which was lost on Polly, who sat twirling the rose that had fallen into her lap.

Polly said nothing, worried about revealing too much, since she knew Fan hadn’t confided in Tom, and she protected her friend’s secret as fiercely as her own. “You’ll write to Ned tomorrow, right? I’ll take whatever he has, because I want to leave,” Tom said, dropping the poker and turning around with a determined look that Polly didn’t notice as she sat there, playing with the rose that had landed in her lap.

“I'll write to-night. Would you like me to tell the girls about Trix and Sydney?” she asked as she rose, feeling that the council was over.

"I'll write tonight. Do you want me to tell the girls about Trix and Sydney?" she asked as she stood up, feeling that the meeting was over.

“I wish you would. I don't know how to thank you for all you've done for me; I wish to heaven I did,” said Tom, holding out his hand with a look that Polly thought a great deal too grateful for the little she had done.

“I wish you would. I don't know how to thank you for everything you've done for me; I really wish I did,” said Tom, extending his hand with a look that Polly thought was way too grateful for the little she had done.

As she gave him her hand, and looked up at him with those confiding eyes of hers, Tom's gratitude seemed to fly to his head, for, without the slightest warning, he stooped down and kissed her, a proceeding which startled Polly so that he recovered himself at once, and retreated into his den with the incoherent apology, “I beg pardon could n't help it grandma always let me on my birthday.”

As she offered him her hand and looked up at him with those trusting eyes of hers, Tom's gratitude seemed to take over, and without any warning, he bent down and kissed her. This surprised Polly so much that he quickly regained his composure and rushed back to his room, mumbling an incoherent apology, “I’m sorry, I couldn’t help it—Grandma always let me do that on my birthday.”

While Polly took refuge up stairs, forgetting all about Fan, as she sat in the dark with her face hidden, wondering why she was n't very angry, and resolving never again to indulge in the delightful but dangerous pastime of playing grandmother.

While Polly hid upstairs, completely forgetting about Fan, she sat in the dark with her face covered, wondering why she wasn't very angry and deciding never to indulge in the enjoyable yet risky activity of playing grandmother again.





CHAPTER XVIII. THE WOMAN WHO DID NOT DARE

POLLY wrote enthusiastically, Ned answered satisfactorily, and after much corresponding, talking, and planning, it was decided that Tom should go West. Never mind what the business was; it suffices to say that it was a good beginning for a young man like Tom, who, having been born and bred in the most conservative class of the most conceited city in New England, needed just the healthy, hearty, social influences of the West to widen his views and make a man of him.

POLLY wrote excitedly, Ned replied well, and after a lot of correspondence, discussions, and planning, they decided that Tom should head West. It doesn't matter what the business was; it’s enough to say it was a great opportunity for a young man like Tom, who, having grown up in the most traditional class of the most self-important city in New England, needed the vibrant, lively social influences of the West to broaden his outlook and help him grow into a man.

Of course there was much lamentation among the women, but every one felt it was the best thing for him; so while they sighed they sewed, packed visions of a brilliant future away with his new pocket handkerchiefs, and rejoiced that the way was open before him even in the act of bedewing his boots with tears. Sydney stood by him to the last, “like a man and a brother” (which expression of Tom's gave Fanny infinite satisfaction), and Will felt entirely consoled for Ned's disappointment at his refusal to go and join him, since Tom was to take the place Ned had kept for him.

Of course, the women were very upset, but everyone knew it was the best thing for him. So, while they sighed, they sewed and packed away dreams of a bright future with his new pocket handkerchiefs, feeling grateful that his path was clear, even as they cried over his boots. Sydney stood by him until the end, “like a true friend” (which made Fanny incredibly happy), and Will felt completely comforted about Ned's disappointment at not going with him since Tom would fill the spot that Ned had saved for him.

Fortunately every one was so busy with the necessary preparations that there was no time for romance of any sort, and the four young people worked together as soberly and sensibly as if all sorts of emotions were not bottled up in their respective hearts. But in spite of the silence, the work, and the hurry, I think they came to know one another better in that busy little space of time than in all the years that had gone before, for the best and bravest in each was up and stirring, and the small house was as full of the magnetism of love and friendship, self-sacrifice and enthusiasm, as the world outside was full of spring sunshine and enchantment. Pity that the end should come so soon, but the hour did its work and went its way, leaving a clearer atmosphere behind, though the young folks did not see it then, for their eyes were dim because of the partings that must be.

Fortunately, everyone was so busy with the necessary preparations that there was no time for romance at all, and the four young people worked together as seriously and sensibly as if all kinds of emotions weren’t bottled up in their hearts. But despite the silence, the work, and the rush, I believe they got to know each other better in that short time than they had in all the years before, because the best and bravest parts of each were stirred up, and the small house was filled with the energy of love and friendship, self-sacrifice and enthusiasm, just like the outside world was filled with spring sunshine and magic. It’s a shame the moment ended so quickly, but time did its job and moved on, leaving a clearer atmosphere behind, even though the young folks didn’t realize it at the time, as their eyes were misty from the goodbyes ahead.

Tom was off to the West; Polly went home for the summer; Maud was taken to the seaside with Belle; and Fanny left alone to wrestle with housekeeping, “help,” and heartache. If it had not been for two things, I fear she never would have stood a summer in town, but Sydney often called, till his vacation came, and a voluminous correspondence with Polly beguiled the long days. Tom wrote once a week to his mother, but the letters were short and not very satisfactory, for men never do tell the interesting little things that women best like to hear. Fanny forwarded her bits of news to Polly. Polly sent back all the extracts from Ned's letters concerning Tom, and by putting the two reports together, they gained the comfortable assurance that Tom was well, in good spirits, hard at work, and intent on coming out strong in spite of all obstacles.

Tom headed out West; Polly went home for the summer; Maud was taken to the beach with Belle; and Fanny was left alone to deal with housekeeping, "help," and heartache. If it hadn't been for two things, I’m afraid she wouldn’t have survived a summer in the city, but Sydney often called until his vacation started, and a flow of letters with Polly helped pass the long days. Tom wrote to his mother once a week, but his letters were brief and not very satisfying, since men usually don’t share the little interesting details that women love to hear. Fanny passed on bits of news to Polly. Polly sent back all the highlights from Ned's letters about Tom, and by piecing the two reports together, they found comforting assurance that Tom was doing well, in good spirits, working hard, and focused on coming out strong despite any challenges.

Polly had a quiet summer at home, resting and getting ready in mind and body for another winter's work, for in the autumn she tried her plan again, to the satisfaction of her pupils and the great joy of her friends. She never said much of herself in her letters, and Fanny's first exclamation when they met again, was an anxious “Why, Polly, dear! Have you been sick and never told me?”

Polly had a quiet summer at home, resting and preparing herself mentally and physically for another winter of work. In the autumn, she tried her plan again, much to the satisfaction of her students and the great joy of her friends. She didn’t share much about herself in her letters, and Fanny's first reaction when they met again was a concerned, “Wow, Polly, dear! Have you been sick and didn’t tell me?”

“No, I'm only tired, had a good deal to do lately, and the dull weather makes me just a trifle blue. I shall soon brighten up when I get to my work again,” answered Polly, bustling about to put away her things.

“No, I’m just tired. I've had a lot to do lately, and the gloomy weather makes me a little down. I’ll feel better once I get back to my work,” replied Polly, moving around to put her things away.

“You don't look a bit natural. What have you been doing to your precious little self?” persisted Fanny, troubled by the change, yet finding it hard to say wherein it lay.

“You don't look natural at all. What have you been doing to yourself?” Fanny kept pressing, worried about the change but struggling to pinpoint what exactly was different.

Polly did not look sick, though her cheeks were thinner and her color paler than formerly, but she seemed spiritless, and there was a tired look in her eyes that went to Fanny's heart.

Polly didn’t look sick, although her cheeks were thinner and her complexion paler than before, but she seemed so lifeless, and there was a weary look in her eyes that tugged at Fanny's heart.

“I'm all right enough, as you'll see when I'm in order. I'm proper glad to find you looking so well and happy. Does all go smoothly, Fan?” asked Polly, beginning to brush her hair industriously.

“I'm doing just fine, as you'll see when I'm back on track. I'm really glad to see you looking so good and happy. Is everything going smoothly, Fan?” asked Polly, starting to brush her hair enthusiastically.

“Answer me one question first,” said Fanny, looking as if a sudden fear had come over her. “Tell me, truly, have you never repented of your hint to Sydney?”

“Answer me one question first,” Fanny said, looking like a sudden fear had struck her. “Tell me honestly, have you ever regretted your suggestion to Sydney?”

“Never!” cried Polly, throwing back the brown veil behind which she had half hidden her face at first.

“Never!” shouted Polly, throwing back the brown veil that she had partially hidden her face behind at first.

“On your honor, as an honest girl?”

“On your word, as a truthful girl?”

“On my honor, as anything you please. Why do you suspect me of it?” demanded Polly, almost angrily.

“On my honor, whatever you want. Why do you think I'm guilty?” Polly asked, nearly shouting.

“Because something is wrong with you. It's no use to deny it, for you've got the look I used to see in that very glass on my own face when I thought he cared for you. Forgive me, Polly, but I can't help saying it, for it is there, and I want to be as true to you as you were to me if I can.”

“Because something is wrong with you. There's no point in denying it, because you've got that look I used to see in the same mirror on my own face when I thought he cared for you. Forgive me, Polly, but I can't help saying it, because it's obvious, and I want to be as honest with you as you were with me if I can.”

Fanny's face was full of agitation, and she spoke fast and frankly, for she was trying to be generous and found it very hard. Polly understood now and put her fear at rest by saying almost passionately, “I tell you I don't love him! If he was the only man in the world, I would n't marry him, because I don't want to.”

Fanny’s face was full of anxiety, and she spoke quickly and openly, as she was trying to be generous and found it really difficult. Polly understood now and eased her worries by saying almost passionately, “I’m telling you, I don’t love him! If he were the only man in the world, I wouldn’t marry him because I just don’t want to.”

The last three words were added in a different tone, for Polly had checked herself there with a half-frightened look and turned away to hide her face behind her hair again.

The last three words were added in a different tone, as Polly had stopped herself there with a slightly scared expression and turned away to hide her face behind her hair again.

“Then if it's not him, it's some one else. You've got a secret, Polly, and I should think you might tell it, as you know mine,” said Fanny, unable to rest till everything was told, for Polly's manner troubled her.

“Then if it’s not him, it’s someone else. You’ve got a secret, Polly, and I think you should share it since you know mine,” said Fanny, unable to relax until everything was out in the open, as Polly’s behavior worried her.

There was no answer to her question, but she was satisfied and putting her arm round her friend, she said, in her most persuasive tone, “My precious Polly, do I know him?”

There was no answer to her question, but she felt content, and wrapping her arm around her friend, she said in her most persuasive tone, “My dear Polly, do I know him?”

“You have seen him.”

"You've seen him."

“And is he very wise, good, and splendid, dear?”

"And is he really wise, good, and great, dear?"

“No.”

“No.”

“He ought to be if you love him. I hope he is n't bad?” cried Fan, anxiously, still holding Polly, who kept her head obstinately turned.

“He should be if you love him. I hope he’s not bad?” cried Fan, anxiously, still holding Polly, who kept her head stubbornly turned.

“I'm suited, that's enough.”

"I'm dressed, that's enough."

“Oh, please just tell me one thing more. Don't he love back again?”

“Oh, please just tell me one more thing. Doesn't he love back?”

“No. Now don't say another word, I can't bear it!” and Polly drew herself away, as she spoke in a desperate sort of tone.

“No. Now don't say another word, I can’t take it!” Polly said, pulling away as she spoke in a desperate tone.

“I won't, but now I'm not afraid to tell you that I think, I hope, I do believe that Sydney cares a little for me. He's been very kind to us all, and lately he has seemed to like to see me always when he comes and miss me if I'm gone. I did n't dare to hope anything, till Papa observed something in his manner, and teased me about it. I try not to deceive myself, but it does seem as if there was a chance of happiness for me.”

“I won’t, but now I’m not afraid to tell you that I think, I hope, I really believe that Sydney cares a little about me. He’s been very kind to all of us, and lately he seems to enjoy seeing me every time he comes by and misses me when I’m not there. I didn’t dare to hope for anything until Dad noticed something in his behavior and teased me about it. I try not to fool myself, but it really does seem like there might be a chance for happiness for me.”

“Thank heaven for that!” cried Polly, with the heartiest satisfaction in her voice. “Now come and tell me all about it,” she added, sitting down on the couch with the air of one who has escaped a great peril.

“Thank goodness for that!” exclaimed Polly, her voice filled with genuine relief. “Now come and tell me everything,” she said, plopping down on the couch like someone who just got out of a tough situation.

“I've got some notes and things I want to ask your opinion about, if they really mean anything, you know,” said Fanny, getting out a bundle of papers from the inmost recesses of her desk. “There's a photograph of Tom, came in his last letter. Good, is n't it? He looks older, but that's the beard and the rough coat, I suppose. Dear old fellow, he is doing so well I really begin to feel quite proud of him.”

“I have some notes and things I want to get your thoughts on, if they actually matter, you know,” said Fanny, pulling out a stack of papers from the deepest part of her desk. “There’s a photo of Tom that came in his last letter. Nice, right? He looks older, but that's probably the beard and the worn coat. That dear old guy is doing really well; I actually feel quite proud of him.”

Fan tossed her the photograph, and went on rummaging for a certain note. She did not see Polly catch up the picture and look at it with hungry eyes, but she did hear something in the low tone in which Polly said, “It don't do him justice,” and glancing over her shoulder, Fan's quick eye caught a glimpse of the truth, though Polly was half turned away from her. Without stopping to think, Fan dropped her letters, took Polly by the shoulders, and cried in a tone full of astonishment, “Polly, is it Tom?”

Fan tossed her the photograph and continued searching for a specific note. She didn’t see Polly pick up the picture and look at it with longing eyes, but she did hear the quiet way Polly said, “It doesn’t do him justice.” When she glanced over her shoulder, Fan’s sharp eye caught a glimpse of the truth, even though Polly was mostly turned away from her. Without stopping to think, Fan dropped her letters, grabbed Polly by the shoulders, and exclaimed in surprise, “Polly, is it Tom?”

Poor Polly was so taken by surprise, that she had not a word to say. None were needed; her telltale face answered for her, as well as the impulse which made her hide her head in the sofa cushion, like a foolish ostrich when the hunters are after it.

Poor Polly was so taken by surprise that she couldn't say a word. None were needed; her expressive face spoke for her, as did the instinct that made her hide her head in the sofa cushion, like a silly ostrich when it's being chased by hunters.

“Oh, Polly, I am so glad! I never thought of it you are so good, and he's such a wild boy, I can't believe it but it is so dear of you to care for him.”

“Oh, Polly, I’m so happy! I never considered it; you’re so kind, and he’s such a wild kid. I can’t believe it, but it’s so sweet of you to look out for him.”

“Could n't help it tried not to but it was so hard you know, Fan, you know,” said a stifled voice from the depths of the very fuzzy cushion which Tom had once condemned.

“Couldn't help it, tried not to, but it was so hard, you know, Fan, you know,” said a muffled voice from the depths of the very fuzzy cushion that Tom had once criticized.

The last words, and the appealing hand outstretched to her, told Fanny the secret of her friend's tender sympathy for her own love troubles, and seemed so pathetic, that she took Polly in her arms, and cried over her, in the fond, foolish way girls have of doing when their hearts are full, and tears can say more than tongues. The silence never lasts long, however, for the feminine desire to “talk it over” usually gets the better of the deepest emotion. So presently the girls were hard at it, Polly very humble and downcast, Fanny excited and overflowing with curiosity and delight.

The last words and the loving hand reaching out to her revealed Fanny's friend's deep sympathy for her own love problems. It was so moving that she embraced Polly and cried over her, in that affectionate, silly way girls do when their hearts are full, and tears can express what words cannot. However, the silence doesn't last long, as the natural urge to "talk it over" usually overcomes the strongest feelings. Soon the girls were in the thick of it, with Polly feeling very humble and downcast, while Fanny was excited, overflowing with curiosity and delight.

“Really my sister! You dear thing, how heavenly that will be,” she cried.

“Honestly, my sister! You sweet thing, how wonderful that will be,” she exclaimed.

“It never will be,” answered Polly in a tone of calm despair.

“It never will be,” Polly replied with a tone of calm despair.

“What will prevent it?”

"What will stop it?"

“Maria Bailey,” was the tragic reply.

“Maria Bailey,” was the heartbreaking response.

“What do you mean? Is she the Western girl? She shan't have Tom; I'll kill her first!”

"What do you mean? Is she the Western girl? She can't have Tom; I'll make sure that doesn’t happen!"

“Too late, let me tell you is that door shut, and Maud safe?”

“Is it too late? Let me tell you, is that door shut, and is Maud safe?”

Fanny reconnoitered, and returning, listened breathlessly, while Polly poured into her ear the bitter secret which was preying on her soul.

Fanny checked around, and when she came back, she listened intently as Polly whispered the painful secret that was weighing on her heart.

“Has n't he mentioned Maria in his letters?”

“Hasn't he mentioned Maria in his letters?”

“Once or twice, but sort of jokingly, and I thought it was only some little flirtation. He can't have time for much of that fun, he's so busy.”

“Once or twice, but joking around, and I thought it was just a little flirtation. He doesn’t have time for much of that fun; he’s so busy.”

“Ned writes good, gossipy letters I taught him how and he tells me all that's going on. When he'd spoken of this girl several times (they board with her mother, you know), I asked about her, quite carelessly, and he told me she was pretty, good, and well educated, and he thought Tom was rather smitten. That was a blow, for you see, Fan, since Trix broke the engagement, and it was n't wrong to think of Tom, I let myself hope, just a little, and was so happy! Now I must give it up, and now I see how much I hoped, and what a dreadful loss it's going to be.”

“Ned writes really good, gossip-filled letters. I taught him how, and he tells me everything that's happening. When he talked about this girl a few times (they’re staying with her mom, you know), I asked about her pretty casually, and he said she was attractive, kind, and well-educated, and he thought Tom was pretty interested. That hit me hard because, you see, Fan, since Trix ended the engagement, and it wasn’t wrong to think about Tom, I let myself hope, just a little, and I was so happy! Now I have to give that up, and I realize how much I was hoping for it, and what a terrible loss it’s going to be.”

Two great tears rolled down Polly's cheeks, and Fanny wiped them away, feeling an intense desire to go West by the next train, wither Maria Bailey with a single look, and bring Tom back as a gift to Polly.

Two big tears rolled down Polly's cheeks, and Fanny wiped them away, feeling a strong urge to head West on the next train, confront Maria Bailey with a single glance, and bring Tom back as a present for Polly.

“It was so stupid of me not to guess before. But you see Tom always seems so like a boy, and you are more womanly for your age than any girl I know, so I never thought of your caring for him in that way. I knew you were very good to him, you are to every one, my precious; and I knew that he was fond of you as he is of me, fonder if anything, because he thinks you are perfect; but still I never dreamed of his loving you as more than a dear friend.”

“It was really dumb of me not to realize it sooner. But you see, Tom always seems so boyish, and you are more mature for your age than any girl I know, so I never considered that you could care for him in that way. I knew you were really good to him; you are like that with everyone, my dear; and I knew he liked you as much as he likes me, maybe even more, because he thinks you’re perfect. But still, I never imagined he loved you as anything more than a close friend.”

“He does n't,” sighed Polly.

"He doesn't," sighed Polly.

“Well, he ought; and if I could get hold of him, he should!”

“Well, he should; and if I could get my hands on him, he definitely would!”

Polly clutched Fan at that, and held her tight, saying sternly, “If you ever breathe a word, drop a hint, look a look that will tell him or any one else about me, I'll yes, as sure as my name is Mary Milton I'll proclaim from the housetops that you like Ar” Polly got no further, for Fan's hand was on her mouth, and Fan's alarmed voice vehemently protested, “I won't! I promise solemnly I'll never say a word to a mortal creature. Don't be so fierce, Polly; you quite frighten me.”

Polly grabbed Fan and held her tightly, saying firmly, “If you ever say anything, drop a hint, or give a look that tells him or anyone else about me, I swear, as sure as my name is Mary Milton, I’ll shout it from the rooftops that you like Ar.” Polly didn’t get any further because Fan’s hand was over her mouth, and Fan’s worried voice urgently protested, “I won’t! I promise I’ll never say a word to anyone. Don’t be so intense, Polly; you’re really scaring me.”

“It's bad enough to love some one who don't love you, but to have them told of it is perfectly awful. It makes me wild just to think of it. Oh, Fan, I'm getting so ill-tempered and envious and wicked, I don't know what will happen to me.”

“It's bad enough to love someone who doesn't love you back, but having them told about it is just terrible. It drives me crazy just to think about it. Oh, Fan, I'm becoming so irritable, jealous, and spiteful; I don't know what's going to happen to me.”

“I'm not afraid for you, my dear, and I do believe things will go right, because you are so good to every one. How Tom could help adoring you I don't see. I know he would if he had stayed at home longer after he got rid of Trix. It would be the making of him; but though he is my brother, I don't think he's good enough for you, Polly, and I don't quite see how you can care for him so much, when you might have had a person so infinitely superior.”

"I'm not worried about you, my dear, and I really believe things will turn out well because you are so kind to everyone. I don't understand how Tom could help but adore you. I know he would if he had stayed home a bit longer after getting rid of Trix. It would change him for the better; but even though he’s my brother, I don’t think he’s good enough for you, Polly, and I don’t quite understand how you can care for him so much when you could have someone so much better."

“I don't want a'superior' person; he'd tire me if he was like A. S. Besides, I do think Tom is superior to him in many things. Well, you need n't stare; I know he is, or will be. He's so different, and very young, and has lots of faults, I know, but I like him all the better for it, and he's honest and brave, and has got a big, warm heart, and I'd rather have him care for me than the wisest, best, most accomplished man in the world, simply because I love him!”

“I don't want a 'superior' person; he'd wear me out if he were like A. S. Besides, I really think Tom is better than him in many ways. Well, you don't have to look surprised; I know he is, or will be. He's so different, and very young, and he has a lot of flaws, I know, but I actually like him more for that. He's honest and brave, and he has a big, warm heart, and I'd rather have him care for me than the smartest, best, most accomplished man in the world, simply because I love him!”

If Tom could only have seen Polly's face when she said that! It was so tender, earnest, and defiant, that Fanny forgot the defence of her own lover in admiration of Polly's loyalty to hers; for this faithful, all absorbing love was a new revelation to Fanny, who was used to hearing her friends boast of two or three lovers a year, and calculate their respective values, with almost as much coolness as the young men discussed the fortunes of the girls they wished for, but “could not afford to marry.” She had thought her love for Sydney very romantic, because she did not really care whether he was rich or poor, though she never dared to say so, even to Polly, for fear of being laughed at. She began to see now what true love was, and to feel that the sentiment which she could not conquer was a treasure to be accepted with reverence, and cherished with devotion.

If Tom could have seen Polly's face when she said that! It was so gentle, sincere, and defiant that Fanny forgot about defending her own boyfriend in admiration of Polly's loyalty to hers; this devoted, all-consuming love was a new eye-opener for Fanny, who was used to hearing her friends brag about two or three boyfriends a year and calculate their worth with almost as much detachment as the young men discussed the fortunes of the girls they liked but “could not afford to marry.” She had thought her love for Sydney was very romantic because she didn’t actually care whether he was rich or poor, though she never dared to admit it, even to Polly, for fear of being laughed at. She was starting to understand what true love was and to realize that the feelings she couldn’t shake were a treasure to be embraced with respect and treasured with devotion.

“I don't know when I began to love Tom, but I found out that I did last winter, and was as much surprised as you are,” continued Polly, as if glad to unburden her heart. “I did n't approve of him at all. I thought he was extravagant, reckless, and dandified. I was very much disappointed when he chose Trix, and the more I thought and saw of it, the worse I felt, for Tom was too good for her, and I hated to see her do so little for him, when she might have done so much; because he is one of the men who can be led by their affections, and the woman he marries can make or mar him.”

“I don't know when I started to love Tom, but I realized I did last winter, and I was as surprised as you are,” continued Polly, seeming relieved to share her feelings. “I didn't think much of him at all. I found him extravagant, reckless, and a bit showy. I was really disappointed when he picked Trix, and the more I thought about it and saw it unfold, the worse I felt, because Tom is too good for her, and it frustrated me to see her do so little for him when she could have done so much; he’s the kind of guy who can be influenced by his feelings, and the woman he marries can make or break him.”

“That's true!” cried Fan, as Polly paused to look at the picture, which appeared to regard her with a grave, steady look, which seemed rather to belie her assertions.

"That's true!" shouted Fan, as Polly stopped to look at the picture, which seemed to watch her with a serious, steady gaze that somewhat contradicted her claims.

“I don't mean that he's weak or bad. If he was, I should hate him; but he does need some one to love him very much, and make him happy, as a good woman best knows how,” said Polly, as if answering the mute language of Tom's face.

“I don't mean that he's weak or a bad person. If he were, I should hate him; but he really needs someone who loves him a lot and can make him happy, like a good woman knows how to do,” said Polly, as if responding to the unspoken words on Tom's face.

“I hope Maria Bailey is all he thinks her,” she added, softly, “for I could n't bear to have him disappointed again.”

“I hope Maria Bailey is all he thinks she is,” she said softly, “because I couldn't stand to see him disappointed again.”

“I dare say he don't care a fig for her, and you are only borrowing trouble. What do you say Ned answered when you asked about this inconvenient girl?” said Fanny turning hopeful all at once.

“I say he doesn't care at all for her, and you’re just worrying for no reason. What did Ned say when you asked about this troublesome girl?” Fanny said, suddenly feeling hopeful.

Polly repeated it, and added, “I asked him in another letter if he did n't admire Miss B. as much as Tom, and he wrote back that she was'a nice girl,' but he had no time for nonsense, and I need n't get my white kids ready for some years yet, unless to dance at Tom's wedding. Since then he has n't mentioned Maria, so I was sure there was something serious going on, and being in Tom's confidence, he kept quiet.”

Polly said it again and added, “I asked him in another letter if he didn't admire Miss B. as much as Tom, and he wrote back that she was 'a nice girl,' but he didn’t have time for nonsense, and I didn't need to get my white kids ready for a few more years yet, unless it was to dance at Tom's wedding. Since then, he hasn’t mentioned Maria, so I was sure something serious was happening, and since he was in Tom's confidence, he kept quiet.”

“It does look bad. Suppose I say a word to Tom, just inquire after his heart in a general way, you know, and give him a chance to tell me, if there is anything to tell.” “I'm willing, but you must let me see the letter. I can't trust you not to hint or say too much.”

“It does look bad. What if I say something to Tom, just casually check in on how he’s feeling, and give him a chance to share if there’s anything going on?” “I’m okay with that, but you have to show me the letter first. I can’t trust you not to drop hints or say too much.”

“You shall. I'll keep my promise in spite of everything, but it will be hard to see things going wrong when a word would set it right.”

"You will. I'll keep my promise no matter what, but it’s hard to watch things go wrong when just a word could fix it."

“You know what will happen if you do,” and Polly looked so threatening that Fan trembled before her, discovering that the gentlest girls when roused are more impressive than any shrew; for even turtle doves peck gallantly to defend their nests.

“You know what will happen if you do,” and Polly looked so threatening that Fan trembled before her, realizing that the gentlest girls, when stirred up, are more intimidating than any angry woman; because even turtle doves peck fiercely to protect their nests.

“If it is true about Maria, what shall we do?” said Fanny after a pause.

“If what they say about Maria is true, what should we do?” Fanny asked after a pause.

“Bear it; People always do bear things, somehow,” answered Polly, looking as if sentence had been passed upon her.

“Just deal with it; people always find a way to get through things,” replied Polly, looking like a decision had been made about her.

“But if it is n't?” cried Fan, unable to endure the sight.

“But what if it isn't?” cried Fan, unable to bear the sight.

“Then I shall wait.” And Polly's face changed so beautifully that Fan hugged her on the spot, fervently wishing that Maria Bailey never had been born.

“Then I'll wait.” And Polly's face changed so beautifully that Fan hugged her right then and there, passionately wishing that Maria Bailey had never been born.

Then the conversation turned to lover number two, and after a long confabulation, Polly gave it as her firm belief that A. S. had forgotten M. M., and was rapidly finding consolation in the regard of F. S. With this satisfactory decision the council ended after the ratification of a Loyal League, by which the friends pledged themselves to stand staunchly by one another, through the trials of the coming year.

Then the conversation shifted to lover number two, and after a long discussion, Polly confidently stated that A. S. had forgotten M. M. and was quickly finding comfort in F. S.'s affection. With this satisfying conclusion, the meeting wrapped up after they agreed on a Loyal League, where the friends promised to support each other through the challenges of the coming year.

It was a very different winter from the last for both the girls. Fanny applied herself to her duties with redoubled ardor, for “A. S.” was a domestic man, and admired housewifely accomplishments. If Fanny wanted to show him what she could do toward making a pleasant home, she certainly succeeded better than she suspected, for in spite of many failures and discouragements behind the scenes, the little house became a most attractive place, to Mr. Sydney at least, for he was more the house-friend than ever, and seemed determined to prove that change of fortune made no difference to him.

It was a completely different winter for the girls compared to the last one. Fanny threw herself into her tasks with even more enthusiasm, because “A. S.” was a family-oriented guy who valued domestic skills. If Fanny wanted to show him how she could create a welcoming home, she definitely did better than she realized. Despite many setbacks and difficulties behind the scenes, the little house turned into a really inviting place, at least for Mr. Sydney, who spent more time there than ever and seemed determined to show that his change in fortune didn’t affect him at all.

Fanny had been afraid that Polly's return might endanger her hopes, but Sydney met Polly with the old friendliness, and very soon convinced her that the nipping in the bud process had been effectual, for being taken early, the sprouting affection had died easy, and left room for an older friendship to blossom into a happier love.

Fanny was worried that Polly's return might threaten her hopes, but Sydney greeted Polly with his usual warmth and quickly assured her that the early intervention had worked. Since the budding feelings had been addressed early on, they had faded away easily, making space for a more mature friendship to grow into a happier love.

Fanny seemed glad of this, and Polly soon set her heart at rest by proving that she had no wish to try her power. She kept much at home when the day's work was done, finding it pleasanter to sit dreaming over book or sewing alone, than to exert herself even to go to the Shaws'.

Fanny seemed happy about this, and Polly quickly calmed her down by showing that she had no desire to test her influence. She spent a lot of time at home after finishing her work, finding it more enjoyable to sit and daydream over a book or sew by herself than to go out even to the Shaws'.

“Fan don't need me, and Sydney don't care whether I come or not, so I'll keep out of the way,” she would say, as if to excuse her seeming indolence.

“Fans don’t need me, and Sydney doesn’t care whether I show up or not, so I’ll just stay out of the way,” she would say, almost to justify her apparent laziness.

Polly was not at all like herself that winter, and those nearest to her saw and wondered at it most. Will got very anxious, she was so quiet, pale and spiritless, and distracted poor Polly by his affectionate stupidity, till she completed his bewilderment by getting cross and scolding him. So he consoled himself with Maud, who, now being in her teens, assumed dignified airs, and ordered him about in a style that afforded him continued amusement and employment.

Polly was nothing like her usual self that winter, and those closest to her noticed and were puzzled by it the most. Will became really worried; she was so quiet, pale, and lifeless, and his affectionate cluelessness only distracted poor Polly until she frustrated him by getting angry and scolding him. So, he found comfort in Maud, who, now a teenager, acted all dignified and bossed him around in a way that kept him entertained and occupied.

Western news continued vague, for Fan's general inquiries produced only provokingly unsatisfactory replies from Tom, who sang the praises of “the beautiful Miss Bailey,” and professed to be consumed by a hopeless passion for somebody, in such half-comic, half-tragic terms, that the girls could not decide whether it was “all that boy's mischief,” or only a cloak to hide the dreadful truth.

Western news remained unclear, as Fan's general questions only got frustratingly vague answers from Tom, who raved about “the beautiful Miss Bailey” and claimed to be hopelessly in love with someone. His descriptions were so half-comedic and half-tragic that the girls couldn’t tell if it was just “all that boy's mischief” or merely a cover for something much worse.

“We'll have it out of him when he comes home in the spring,” said Fanny to Polly, as they compared the letters of their brothers, and agreed that “men were the most uncommunicative and provoking animals under the sun.” For Ned was so absorbed in business that he ignored the whole Bailey question and left them in utter darkness.

“We'll get it out of him when he comes home in the spring,” Fanny told Polly while they compared their brothers' letters and agreed that “men are the most uncommunicative and annoying creatures ever.” Ned was so caught up in work that he completely ignored the whole Bailey situation and left them completely in the dark.

Hunger of any sort is a hard thing to bear, especially when the sufferer has a youthful appetite, and Polly was kept on such a short allowance of happiness for six months, that she got quite thin and interesting; and often, when she saw how big her eyes were getting, and how plainly the veins on her temples showed, indulged the pensive thought that perhaps spring dandelions might blossom o'er her grave. She had no intention of dying till Tom's visit was over, however, and as the time drew near, she went through such alternations of hope and fear, and lived in such a state of feverish excitement, that spirits and color came back, and she saw that the interesting pallor she had counted on would be an entire failure.

Hunger of any kind is tough to handle, especially when the person struggling is young and has a big appetite. Polly had been on such a strict diet of happiness for six months that she became quite thin and intriguing; often, when she noticed how big her eyes were getting and how clearly the veins on her temples were showing, she entertained the gloomy thought that maybe spring dandelions would bloom over her grave. However, she had no plans of dying until Tom's visit was over, and as the date approached, she experienced such ups and downs of hope and fear, living in a constant state of anxious excitement, that her spirits and color returned, and she realized that the interesting pallor she had hoped for would completely fail.

May came at last, and with it a burst of sunshine which cheered even poor Polly's much-enduring heart. Fanny came walking in upon her one day, looking as if she brought tidings of such great joy that she hardly knew how to tell them.

May finally arrived, bringing a wave of sunshine that brightened even poor Polly's long-suffering heart. One day, Fanny walked in on her, looking as if she had amazing news to share but could hardly find the words to express it.

“Prepare yourself somebody is engaged!” she said, in a solemn tone, that made Polly put up her hand as if to ward off an expected blow. “No, don't look like that, my poor dear; it is n't Tom, it's I!”

“Get ready, someone is getting married!” she said in a serious tone, making Polly raise her hand as if to block an anticipated hit. “No, don’t look like that, my poor dear; it isn’t Tom, it’s me!”

Of course there was a rapture, followed by one of the deliciously confidential talks which bosom friends enjoy, interspersed with tears and kisses, smiles and sighs.

Of course, there was excitement, followed by one of those wonderfully intimate conversations that close friends have, filled with tears and hugs, smiles and sighs.

“Oh, Polly, though I've waited and hoped so long I could n't believe it when it came, and don't deserve it; but I will! for the knowledge that he loves me seems to make everything possible,” said Fanny, with an expression which made her really beautiful, for the first time in her life.

“Oh, Polly, even though I've waited and hoped for so long, I couldn't believe it when it finally happened, and I don't feel like I deserve it; but I will! Because knowing that he loves me makes everything possible,” said Fanny, looking truly beautiful for the first time in her life.

“You happy girl!” sighed Polly, then smiled and added, “I think you deserve all that's come to you, for you have truly tried to be worthy of it, and whether it ever came or not that would have been a thing to be proud of.”

“You happy girl!” sighed Polly, then smiled and added, “I think you deserve everything that's come your way, because you've really tried to earn it, and even if it didn't happen, that would still be something to be proud of.”

“He says that is what made him love me,” answered Fanny, never calling her lover by his name, but making the little personal pronoun a very sweet word by the tone in which she uttered it. “He was disappointed in me last year, he told me, but you said good things about me and though he did n't care much then, yet when he lost you, and came back to me, he found that you were not altogether mistaken, and he has watched me all this winter, learning to respect and love me better every day. Oh, Polly, when he said that, I could n't bear it, because in spite of all my trying, I'm still so weak and poor and silly.”

“He says that’s what made him love me,” replied Fanny, never using her lover’s name, but making the little personal pronoun a very sweet word with the way she said it. “He was disappointed in me last year, he told me, but you said nice things about me. Even though he didn’t care much then, when he lost you and came back to me, he realized you weren’t completely wrong. He’s been watching me all winter, learning to respect and love me more every day. Oh, Polly, when he said that, I couldn’t handle it because, despite all my efforts, I’m still so weak and helpless and foolish.”

“We don't think so; and I know you'll be all he hopes to find you, for he 's just the husband you ought to have.”

“We don't think so; and I know you'll be everything he hopes you'll be, because he's exactly the husband you should have.”

“Thank you all the more, then, for not keeping him yourself,” said Fanny, laughing the old blithe laugh again.

“Thanks even more for not keeping him to yourself,” Fanny said, laughing her usual carefree laugh again.

“That was only a slight aberration of his; he knew better all the time. It was your white cloak and my idiotic behavior the night we went to the opera that put the idea into his head,” said Polly, feeling as if the events of that evening had happened some twenty years ago, when she was a giddy young thing, fond of gay bonnets and girlish pranks.

“That was just a minor blip for him; he always knew better. It was your white cloak and my ridiculous behavior that night we went to the opera that gave him the idea,” said Polly, feeling as if the events of that evening had taken place twenty years ago, when she was a carefree young woman, fond of stylish hats and playful antics.

“I'm not going to tell Tom a word about it, but keep it for a surprise till he comes. He will be here next week, and then we'll have a grand clearing up of mysteries,” said Fan, evidently feeling that the millennium was at hand.

“I'm not going to tell Tom anything about it, but keep it as a surprise until he arrives. He’ll be here next week, and then we’ll have a big reveal of all the mysteries,” said Fan, clearly feeling that the moment she’d been waiting for was finally here.

“Perhaps,” said Polly, as her heart fluttered and then sunk, for this was a case where she could do nothing but hope, and keep her hands busy with Will's new set of shirts.

“Maybe,” said Polly, her heart racing and then dropping, because in this situation, all she could do was hope and keep her hands occupied with Will's new set of shirts.

There is a good deal more of this sort of silent suffering than the world suspects, for the “women who dare” are few, the women who “stand and wait” are many. But if work-baskets were gifted with powers of speech, they could tell stories more true and tender than any we read. For women often sew the tragedy or comedy of life into their work as they sit apparently safe and serene at home, yet are thinking deeply, living whole heart-histories, and praying fervent prayers while they embroider pretty trifles or do the weekly mending.

There's a lot more silent suffering out there than people realize, because the "women who dare" are few, while the women who "stand and wait" are many. But if work-baskets could talk, they’d share stories more real and heartfelt than anything we read. Women often stitch the ups and downs of life into their work, appearing safe and calm at home while they think deeply, live out entire emotional journeys, and offer passionate prayers while they embroider pretty little things or do the weekly mending.





CHAPTER XIX. TOM'S SUCCESS

     “Come, Philander, let us be a marching,
     Every one his true love a searching,”
 
“Come on, Philander, let’s hit the road,  
Each one searching for his true love,”

WOULD be the most appropriate motto for this chapter, because, intimidated by the threats, denunciations, and complaints showered upon me in consequence of taking the liberty to end a certain story as I liked, I now yield to the amiable desire of giving satisfaction, and, at the risk of outraging all the unities, intend to pair off everybody I can lay my hands on.

WOULD be the most fitting motto for this chapter because, feeling pressured by the threats, accusations, and grievances directed at me for having the audacity to conclude a certain story as I pleased, I now give in to the kind request to please everyone. At the risk of breaking all the traditional rules, I plan to match up everyone I can get my hands on.

Occasionally a matrimonial epidemic appears, especially toward spring, devastating society, thinning the ranks of bachelordom, and leaving mothers lamenting for their fairest daughters. That spring the disease broke out with great violence in the Shaw circle, causing paternal heads much bewilderment, as one case after another appeared with alarming rapidity. Fanny, as we have seen, was stricken first, and hardly had she been carried safely through the crisis, when Tom returned to swell the list of victims. As Fanny was out a good deal with her Arthur, who was sure that exercise was necessary for the convalescent, Polly went every day to see Mrs. Shaw, who found herself lonely, though much better than usual, for the engagement had a finer effect upon her constitution than any tonic she ever tried. Some three days after Fan's joyful call Polly was startled on entering the Shaws' door, by Maud, who came tumbling down stairs, sending an avalanche of words before her, “He's come before he said he should to surprise us! He's up in mamma's room, and was just saying, 'How's Polly?' when I heard you come, in your creep-mouse way, and you must go right up. He looks so funny with whiskers, but he's ever so nice, real big and brown, and he swung me right up when he kissed me. Never mind your bonnet, I can't wait.”

Sometimes, a wave of weddings hits, especially in the spring, shaking up society, reducing the number of single people, and leaving mothers mourning for their beautiful daughters. That spring, the situation escalated quickly in the Shaw circle, leaving fathers confused as one case after another popped up alarmingly fast. Fanny, as we’ve seen, was the first affected, and just as she got through the worst of it, Tom came back to add to the list of victims. With Fanny spending a lot of time with her Arthur, who insisted that exercise was essential for recovery, Polly visited Mrs. Shaw every day. Mrs. Shaw felt lonely but was actually doing better than usual, as the engagement seemed to boost her health more than any tonic she had tried. About three days after Fanny’s happy news, Polly was surprised when she walked into the Shaws' house and bumped into Maud, who came tumbling down the stairs, spilling out words like an avalanche. “He came earlier than he said he would to surprise us! He’s in Mama’s room, and he was just saying, ‘How’s Polly?’ when I heard you coming in quietly, and you have to go right up. He looks so funny with whiskers, but he’s really nice, big and brown, and he lifted me right up when he kissed me. Don’t worry about your hat, I can’t wait!”

And pouncing upon Polly, Maud dragged her away like a captured ship towed by a noisy little steam-tug.

And jumping on Polly, Maud pulled her away like a captured ship being towed by a loud little steam tug.

“The sooner it's over the better for me,” was the only thought Polly had time for before she plunged into the room above, propelled by Maud, who cried triumphantly, “There he is! Ain't he splendid?”

“The sooner it's over the better for me,” was the only thought Polly had time for before she rushed into the room above, pushed by Maud, who exclaimed triumphantly, “There he is! Isn't he amazing?”

For a minute, everything danced before Polly's eyes, as a hand shook hers warmly, and a gruffish voice said heartily, “How are you, Polly?” Then she slipped into a chair beside Mrs. Shaw, hoping that her reply had been all right and proper, for she had not the least idea what she said.

For a moment, everything swirled in front of Polly's eyes as someone shook her hand warmly, and a rough voice said cheerfully, “How are you, Polly?” Then she sat down next to Mrs. Shaw, hoping her response had been appropriate, since she had no idea what she had just said.

Things got steady again directly, and while Maud expatiated on the great surprise, Polly ventured to look at Tom, feeling glad that her back was toward the light, and his was not. It was not a large room, and Tom seemed to fill it entirely; not that he had grown so very much, except broader in the shoulders, but there was a brisk, genial, free-and-easy air about him, suggestive of a stirring, out-of-door life, with people who kept their eyes wide open, and were not very particular what they did with their arms and legs. The rough-and-ready travelling suit, stout boots, brown face, and manly beard, changed him so much, that Polly could find scarcely a trace of elegant Tom Shaw in the hearty-looking young man who stood with one foot on a chair, while he talked business to his father in a sensible way, which delighted the old gentleman. Polly liked the change immensely, and sat listening to the state of Western trade with as much interest as if it had been the most thrilling romance, for, as he talked, Tom kept looking at her with a nod or a smile so like old times, that for a little while, she forgot Maria Bailey, and was in bliss.

Things settled down quickly again, and while Maud went on about the big surprise, Polly took a moment to glance at Tom, feeling relieved that her back was to the light and his wasn't. The room wasn't large, and Tom seemed to completely fill it; it wasn't that he had grown a lot, except for being broader in the shoulders, but there was a lively, friendly, relaxed vibe about him that hinted at an active, outdoor life, surrounded by people who had their eyes wide open and weren't too careful about what they did with their arms and legs. His rugged travel outfit, sturdy boots, tanned face, and manly beard changed him so much that Polly could barely see any trace of the refined Tom Shaw in the hearty young man who stood with one foot on a chair, discussing business with his father in such a sensible way that it pleased the old gentleman. Polly loved the change and listened to the updates on Western trade with as much excitement as if it were the most thrilling story, because as he spoke, Tom kept looking at her with a nod or a smile so reminiscent of the past that for a little while, she forgot all about Maria Bailey and was in pure bliss.

By and by Fanny came flying in, and gave Tom a greater surprise than his had been. He had not the least suspicion of what had been going on at home, for Fan had said to herself, with girlish malice, “If he don't choose to tell me his secrets, I'm not going to tell mine,” and had said nothing about Sydney, except an occasional allusion to his being often there, and very kind. Therefore, when she announced her engagement, Tom looked so staggered for a minute, that Fan thought he did n't like it; but after the first surprise passed, he showed such an affectionate satisfaction, that she was both touched and flattered.

Before long, Fanny burst in and caught Tom by surprise even more than he had surprised her. He had no idea what was happening at home because Fan had decided, with a bit of playful spite, “If he won't share his secrets, I won't share mine,” and had said nothing about Sydney, other than occasionally mentioning that he was often around and very kind. So, when she announced her engagement, Tom looked so shocked for a moment that Fan thought he wasn't happy about it; but as soon as the initial surprise faded, he showed such warm happiness that she felt both moved and flattered.

“What do you think of this performance?” asked Tom, wheeling round to Polly, who still sat by Mrs. Shaw, in the shadow of the bed-curtains.

“What do you think of this performance?” Tom asked, turning to Polly, who was still sitting by Mrs. Shaw in the shadow of the bed curtains.

“I like it very much,” she said in such a hearty tone, that Tom could not doubt the genuineness of her pleasure.

“I like it a lot,” she said in such a heartfelt way that Tom couldn’t doubt how genuine her pleasure was.

“Glad of that. Hope you'll be as well pleased with another engagement that's coming out before long”; and with an odd laugh, Tom carried Sydney off to his den, leaving the girls to telegraph to one another the awful message, “It is Maria Bailey.”

“Glad to hear that. I hope you’ll be just as happy with another event that’s coming up soon”; and with a strange laugh, Tom took Sydney to his room, leaving the girls to whisper to each other the shocking news, “It is Maria Bailey.”

How she managed to get through that evening, Polly never knew, yet it was not a long one, for at eight o'clock she slipped out of the room, meaning to run home alone, and not compel any one to serve as escort. But she did not succeed, for as she stood warming her rubbers at the dining-room fire, wondering pensively as she did so if Maria Bailey had small feet, and if Tom ever put her rubbers on for her, the little overshoes were taken out of her hands, and Tom's voice said, reproachfully, “Did you really mean to run away, and not let me go home with you?”

How Polly managed to get through that evening, she never knew, but it wasn't a long one. At eight o'clock, she quietly slipped out of the room, planning to run home alone and not make anyone serve as her escort. But she didn't succeed. As she stood warming her rubbers by the dining-room fire, wondering if Maria Bailey had small feet and if Tom ever helped her with her rubbers, someone took the little overshoes from her hands. It was Tom's voice, sounding reproachful, that said, “Did you really plan to run away without letting me go home with you?”

“I'm not afraid; I did n't want to take you away,” began Polly, secretly hoping that she did n't look too pleased.

“I'm not scared; I didn’t want to take you away,” Polly started, secretly hoping she didn’t look too happy.

“But I like to be taken away. Why, it's a whole year since I went home with you; do you remember that?” said Tom, flapping the rubbers about without any signs of haste.

“But I like to be taken away. It's been a whole year since I went home with you; do you remember that?” said Tom, flapping the rubbers around without any signs of hurry.

“Does it seem long?”

"Does it feel long?"

“Everlasting!”

"Forever!"

Polly meant to say that quite easily, and smile incredulously at his answer; but in spite of the coquettish little rose-colored hood she wore, and which she knew was very becoming, she did not look or speak gayly, and Tom saw something in the altered face that made him say hastily, “I'm afraid you've been doing too much this winter; you look tired out, Polly.”

Polly intended to say that easily and smile in disbelief at his response; but despite the flirtatious little rose-colored hood she wore, which she knew was very flattering, she didn't look or sound cheerful, and Tom noticed something in her changed expression that made him quickly say, “I’m worried you’ve been overdoing it this winter; you look exhausted, Polly.”

“Oh, no! it suits me to be very busy,” and she began to drag on her gloves as if to prove it.

“Oh, no! I actually prefer to be really busy,” she said, starting to put on her gloves as if to prove her point.

“But it does n't suit me to have you get thin and pale, you know.”

"But I don't think it's right for you to get thin and pale, you know."

Polly looked up to thank him, but never did, for there was something deeper than gratitude in the honest blue eyes, that could not hide the truth entirely. Tom saw it, flushed all over his brown face, and dropping the rubbers with a crash, took her hands, saying, in his old impetuous way, “Polly, I want to tell you something!”

Polly looked up to thank him, but she never did, because there was something deeper than gratitude in her honest blue eyes that couldn’t completely hide the truth. Tom saw it, his brown face flushed, and dropping the rubbers with a crash, took her hands, saying in his usual impulsive way, “Polly, I want to tell you something!”

“Yes, I know, we've been expecting it. I hope you'll be very happy, Tom;” and Polly shook his hands with a smile that was more pathetic than a flood of tears.

“Yes, I know, we've been waiting for this. I hope you'll be really happy, Tom;” and Polly shook his hands with a smile that was more heartbreaking than a flood of tears.

“What!” cried Tom, looking as if he thought she had lost her mind.

“What!” Tom exclaimed, looking like he thought she had completely lost her mind.

“Ned told us all about her; he thought it would be so, and when you spoke of another engagement, we knew you meant your own.”

“Ned told us all about her; he thought it would be that way, and when you mentioned another engagement, we knew you were referring to your own.”

“But I did n't! Ned's the man; he told me to tell you. It's just settled.”

“But I didn’t! Ned’s the guy; he told me to let you know. It’s all arranged.”

“Is it Maria?” cried Polly, holding on to a chair as if to be prepared for anything.

“Is that Maria?” shouted Polly, gripping a chair as if ready for anything.

“Of course. Who else should it be?”

"Of course. Who else could it be?"

“He did n't say you talked about her most and so we thought” stammered Polly, falling into a sudden flutter.

“He didn't say you talked about her the most, and so we thought,” stammered Polly, suddenly flustered.

“That I was in love? Well, I am, but not with her.”

"That I'm in love? Well, I am, but not with her."

“Oh!” and Polly caught her breath as if a dash of cold water had fallen on her, for the more in earnest Tom grew, the blunter he became.

“Oh!” Polly gasped as if a splash of cold water had hit her, because the more serious Tom got, the more straightforward he became.

“Do you want to know the name of the girl I've loved for more than a year? Well, it's Polly!” As he spoke, Tom stretched out his arms to her, with the sort of mute eloquence that cannot be resisted, and Polly went straight into them, without a word.

“Do you want to know the name of the girl I’ve loved for over a year? Well, it’s Polly!” As he said this, Tom stretched out his arms to her, with a kind of silent appeal that’s impossible to ignore, and Polly went right into them, without saying a word.

Never mind what happened for a little bit. Love scenes, if genuine, are indescribable; for to those who have enacted them, the most elaborate description seems tame, and to those who have not, the simplest picture seems overdone. So romancers had better let imagination paint for them that which is above all art, and leave their lovers to themselves during the happiest minutes of their lives.

Forget about what happened for a moment. Real love scenes are beyond words; for those who have experienced them, even the most detailed descriptions feel dull, and for those who haven't, the simplest portrayal seems exaggerated. So, writers should let the imagination create what surpasses all art and allow lovers to enjoy their happiest moments in peace.

Before long, Tom and Polly were sitting side by side, enjoying the blissful state of mind which usually follows the first step out of our work-a-day world, into the glorified region wherein lovers rapturously exist for a month or two. Tom just sat and looked at Polly as if he found it difficult to believe that the winter of his discontent had ended in this glorious spring. But Polly, being a true woman, asked questions, even while she laughed and cried for joy.

Before long, Tom and Polly were sitting next to each other, soaking in the blissful feeling that usually comes after stepping out of everyday life into that beautiful place where lovers happily exist for a month or two. Tom just sat and stared at Polly, as if he couldn’t quite believe that the winter of his unhappiness had given way to this glorious spring. But Polly, being a true woman, asked questions, even while she laughed and cried with joy.

“Now, Tom, how could I know you loved me when you went away and never said a word?” she began, in a tenderly reproachful tone, thinking of the hard year she had spent.

“Now, Tom, how could I know you loved me when you left and never said a word?” she began, in a gently reproachful tone, thinking about the tough year she had gone through.

“And how could I have the courage to say a word, when I had nothing on the face of the earth to offer you but my worthless self?” answered Tom, warmly.

“And how could I have the courage to say anything, when I had nothing on this earth to offer you but my useless self?” replied Tom, warmly.

“That was all I wanted!” whispered Polly, in a tone which caused him to feel that the race of angels was not entirely extinct.

"That was all I wanted!" whispered Polly, in a tone that made him feel like the race of angels was still alive.

“I've always been fond of you, my Polly, but I never realized how fond till just before I went away. I was n't free, you know, and besides I had a strong impression that you liked Sydney in spite of the damper which Fan hinted you gave him last winter. He's such a capital fellow, I really don't see how you could help it.”

"I've always liked you, my Polly, but I never realized how much until just before I left. I wasn't available, you know, and I also had a strong feeling that you liked Sydney, even with the hint that Fan dropped about the way you treated him last winter. He's such a great guy; I honestly don't see how you could resist him."

“It is strange; I don't understand it myself; but women are queer creatures, and there's no accounting for their tastes,” said Polly, with a sly look, which Tom fully appreciated.

“It’s weird; I don’t get it myself; but women are strange creatures, and you can’t explain their preferences,” said Polly, with a mischievous look, which Tom completely understood.

“You were so good to me those last days, that I came very near speaking out, but could n't bear to seem to be offering you a poor, disgraced sort of fellow, whom Trix would n't have, and no one seemed to think worth much. 'No,' I said to myself, 'Polly ought to have the best; if Syd can get her, let him, and I won't say a word. I'll try to be better worthy her friendship, anyway; and perhaps, when I've proved that I can do something, and am not ashamed to work, then, if Polly is free, I shan't be afraid to try my chance.' So I held my tongue, worked like a horse, satisfied myself and others that I could get my living honestly, and then came home to see if there was any hope for me.”

"You were so good to me in those last days that I almost said something, but I couldn’t bear to look like a pathetic, disgraced guy that Trix wouldn’t want, and nobody else seemed to think much of either. 'No,' I told myself, 'Polly deserves the best; if Syd can win her over, then let him, and I won’t say a word. I’ll try to be more deserving of her friendship anyway; and maybe, when I’ve shown that I can actually do something and I’m not ashamed of working, then, if Polly is available, I won’t hesitate to take my shot.' So I stayed quiet, worked really hard, proved to myself and others that I could earn a living honestly, and then came home to see if there was any hope for me."

“And I was waiting for you all the time,” said a soft voice close to his shoulder; for Polly was much touched by Tom's manly efforts to deserve her.

“And I was waiting for you the whole time,” said a soft voice close to his shoulder; for Polly was really moved by Tom's courageous attempts to win her over.

“I did n't mean to do it the first minute, but look about me a little, and be sure Syd was all right. But Fan's news settled that point, and just now the look in my Polly's face settled the other. I could n't wait another minute, or let you either, and I could n't help stretching out my arms to my little wife, God bless her, though I know I don't deserve her.”

“I didn't mean to do it at first, but I looked around a bit and made sure Syd was alright. But Fan's news clarified that point, and right now the expression on Polly's face made the other clear. I couldn't wait another minute, nor let you wait either, and I couldn't help reaching out my arms to my little wife, God bless her, even though I know I don't deserve her.”

Tom's voice got lower and lower as he spoke, and his face was full of an emotion of which he need not be ashamed, for a very sincere love ennobled him, making him humble, where a shallower affection would have been proud of its success. Polly understood this, and found the honest, hearty speech of her lover more eloquent than poetry itself. Her hand stole up to his cheek, and she leaned her own confidingly against the rough coat, as she said, in her frank simple way, “Tom, dear, don't say that, as if I was the best girl in the world. I've got ever so many faults, and I want you to know them all, and help me cure them, as you have your own. Waiting has not done us any harm, and I love you all the better for your trial. But I 'm afraid your year has been harder than mine, you look so much older and graver than when you went away. You never would complain; but I've had a feeling that you were going through a good deal more than any of us guessed.”

Tom's voice got softer and softer as he spoke, and his face showed an emotion he didn’t need to be ashamed of, as a genuine love elevated him, making him humble, while a more superficial affection would have boasted about its success. Polly understood this and found her lover’s honest, heartfelt words more powerful than poetry itself. She reached up to his cheek, leaning her own confidently against his rough coat, and said in her straightforward way, “Tom, dear, don’t say that like I’m the best girl in the world. I have so many flaws, and I want you to know all of them, and help me fix them, just like you have with your own. Waiting hasn't hurt us, and I love you even more for your patience. But I’m worried your year has been tougher than mine; you look so much older and more serious than when you left. You never complained, but I had a feeling you were dealing with a lot more than any of us realized.”

“Pretty tough work at first, I own. It was all so new and strange, I'm afraid I should n't have stood it if it had not been for Ned. He'd laugh and say 'Pooh!' if he heard me say it, but it's true nevertheless that he 's a grand fellow and helped me through the first six months like a well, a brother as he is. There was no reason why he should go out of his way to back up a shiftless party like me, yet he did, and made many things easy and safe that would have been confoundedly hard and dangerous if I'd been left to myself. The only way I can explain it is that it's a family trait, and as natural to the brother as it is to the sister.”

"Honestly, it was pretty tough work at first. Everything was so new and strange that I don’t think I would have made it through if it hadn’t been for Ned. He’d laugh and say 'Come on!' if he heard me say that, but it’s true—he’s a great guy and helped me through the first six months like a brother. There was no reason for him to go out of his way to support someone like me, yet he did, making many things easier and safer that would have been really hard and risky if I had been on my own. The only way I can explain it is that it's a family trait, as natural for him as it is for his sister."

“It's a Shaw trait to do the same. But tell me about Maria; is Ned really engaged to her?”

“That's a Shaw thing to do too. But tell me about Maria; is Ned really engaged to her?”

“Very much so; you'll get a letter full of raptures tomorrow; he had n't time to send by me, I came off in such a hurry. Maria is a sensible, pretty girl and Ned will be a happy old fellow.”

“Absolutely; you’ll receive a letter full of excitement tomorrow; he didn’t have time to send it with me, I left in such a rush. Maria is a smart, attractive girl, and Ned will be a happy old man.”

“Why did you let us think it was you?”

“Why did you make us believe it was you?”

“I only teased Fan a little; I did like Maria, for she reminded me of you sometimes, and was such a kind, cosy little woman I could n't help enjoying her society after a hard day's work. But Ned got jealous, and then I knew that he was in earnest, so I left him a clear field, and promised not to breathe a word to any one till he had got a Yes or No from his Maria.”

“I only teased Fan a bit; I did like Maria because she sometimes reminded me of you, and she was such a kind, comforting woman that I couldn't help but enjoy her company after a long day at work. But Ned got jealous, and then I realized he was serious, so I gave him a clear shot and promised not to say anything to anyone until he got a Yes or No from his Maria.”

“I wish I'd known it,” sighed Polly. “People in love always do such stupid things!”

“I wish I had known,” sighed Polly. “People in love always do such silly things!”

“So they do; for neither you nor Fan gave us poor fellows the least hint about Syd, and there I've been having all sorts of scares about you.”

“So they do; because neither you nor Fan gave us poor guys the slightest clue about Syd, and I've been worrying about you all sorts of ways.”

“Serves us right; brothers and sisters should n't have secrets from each other.”

“Serves us right; siblings shouldn’t keep secrets from one another.”

“We never will again. Did you miss me very much?”

“We never will again. Did you miss me a lot?”

“Yes, Tom; very, very much.”

“Absolutely, Tom; very much so.”

“My patient little Polly!”

"My patient little Polly!"

“Did you really care for me before you went?”

“Did you actually care about me before you left?”

“See if I did n't;” and with great pride Tom produced a portly pocket-book stuffed with business-like documents of a most imposing appearance, opened a private compartment, and took out a worn-looking paper, unfolded it carefully, and displayed a small brown object which gave out a faint fragrance.

“See if I didn’t;” and with great pride, Tom pulled out a chunky wallet packed with official-looking papers. He opened a private section and took out a faded piece of paper, unfolded it carefully, and revealed a small brown object that let off a faint scent.

“That's the rose you put in the birthday cake, and next week we'll have a fresh one in another jolly little cake which you'll make me; you left it on the floor of my den the night we talked there, and I've kept it ever since. There's love and romance for you!”

“That's the rose you put in the birthday cake, and next week we'll have a fresh one in another cheerful little cake that you'll make for me; you left it on the floor of my room the night we talked there, and I've kept it ever since. There's love and romance for you!”

Polly touched the little relic, treasured for a year, and smiled to read the words “My Polly's rose,” scribbled under the crumbling leaves.

Polly touched the small keepsake, cherished for a year, and smiled as she read the words “My Polly's rose,” scrawled beneath the crumbling leaves.

“I did n't know you could be so sentimental,” she said, looking so pleased that he did not regret confessing his folly.

“I didn’t know you could be so sentimental,” she said, looking so happy that he didn’t regret admitting his mistake.

“I never was till I loved you, my dear, and I'm not very bad yet, for I don't wear my posy next my heart, but where I can see it every day, and so never forget for whom I am working. Should n't wonder if that bit of nonsense had kept me economical, honest, and hard at it, for I never opened my pocket-book that I did n't think of you.”

“I never really was until I loved you, my dear, and I’m not too bad yet, because I don’t keep my reminder close to my heart, but where I can see it every day, so I never forget who I’m working for. I wouldn’t be surprised if that little bit of nonsense has kept me frugal, honest, and dedicated, because every time I open my wallet, you come to mind.”

“That's lovely, Tom,” and Polly found it so touching that she felt for her handkerchief; but Tom took it away, and made her laugh instead of cry, by saying, in a wheedlesome tone, “I don't believe you did as much, for all your romance. Did you, now?”

“That's nice, Tom,” and Polly thought it was so sweet that she reached for her handkerchief; but Tom took it away and made her laugh instead of cry by saying, in a coaxing tone, “I don't think you really did as much, despite all your romance. Did you?”

“If you won't laugh, I'll show you my treasures. I began first, and I've worn them longest.”

“If you won’t laugh, I’ll show you my treasures. I started first, and I’ve had them the longest.”

As she spoke, Polly drew out the old locket, opened it, and showed the picture Tom gave her in the bag of peanuts cut small and fitted in on one side on the other was a curl of reddish hair and a black button. How Tom laughed when he saw them!

As she talked, Polly pulled out the old locket, opened it, and showed the picture that Tom gave her, which was cut small and fit into one side of the locket. On the other side was a curl of reddish hair and a black button. Tom laughed so hard when he saw them!

“You don't mean you've kept that frightful guy of a boy all this time? Polly! Polly! you are the most faithful'loveress,' as Maud says, that was ever known.”

"You can't be serious that you've held onto that awful guy all this time? Polly! Polly! you're the most devoted 'lover' that anyone has ever known."

“Don't flatter yourself that I've worn it all these years, sir; I only put it in last spring because I did n't dare to ask for one of the new ones. The button came off the old coat you insisted on wearing after the failure, as if it was your duty to look as shabby as possible, and the curl I stole from Maud. Are n't we silly?”

“Don’t kid yourself that I’ve worn it all these years, sir; I only put it on last spring because I didn't have the courage to ask for one of the new ones. The button came off the old coat you insisted on wearing after the failure, as if it was your responsibility to look as ragged as possible, and the curl I took from Maud. Aren’t we foolish?”

He did not seem to think so, and after a short pause for refreshments, Polly turned serious, and said anxiously, “When must you go back to your hard work?”

He didn't seem to think so, and after a brief break for snacks, Polly became serious and said anxiously, “When do you have to go back to your hard work?”

“In a week or two; but it won't seem drudgery now, for you'll write every day, and I shall feel that I'm working to get a home for you. That will give me a forty-man-power, and I'll pay up my debts and get a good start, and then Ned and I will be married and go into partnership, and we'll all be the happiest, busiest people in the West.”

“In a week or two; but it won't feel like hard work now, because you'll be writing every day, and I'll feel like I'm working to build a home for you. That will give me a ton of motivation, and I'll pay off my debts and get a good start, and then Ned and I will get married and team up, and we'll all be the happiest, busiest people in the West.”

“It sounds delightful; but won't it take a long time, Tom?”

“It sounds great, but won't it take a while, Tom?”

“Only a few years, and we need n't wait a minute after Syd is paid, if you don't mind beginning rather low down, Polly.”

“Just a few years, and we won’t have to wait even a minute after Syd gets paid, if you’re okay with starting a bit lower, Polly.”

“I'd rather work up with you, than sit idle while you toil away all alone. That's the way father and mother did, and I think they were very happy in spite of the poverty and hard work.”

“I’d prefer to work alongside you than just sit around while you work hard all by yourself. That’s how Mom and Dad did it, and I believe they were really happy despite the struggles and hard work.”

“Then we'll do it by another year, for I must get more salary before I take you away from a good home here. I wish, oh, Polly, how I wish I had a half of the money I've wasted, to make you comfortable, now.”

“Then we'll do it another year, because I need to earn more money before I take you away from a good home here. I wish, oh, Polly, how I wish I had half of the money I've wasted to make you comfortable right now.”

“Never mind, I don't want it; I'd rather have less, and know you earned it all yourself,” cried Polly, as Tom struck his hand on his knee with an acute pang of regret at the power he had lost.

“Forget it, I don't want it; I’d prefer to have less and know you earned everything yourself,” cried Polly, as Tom slammed his hand on his knee with a sharp pang of regret for the power he had lost.

“It's like you to say it, and I won't waste any words bewailing myself, because I was a fool. We will work up together, my brave Polly, and you shall yet be proud of your husband, though he is'poor Tom Shaw.'”

“It's just like you to say that, and I won't waste any words feeling sorry for myself, because I was a fool. We'll succeed together, my brave Polly, and you'll be proud of your husband, even though he's just 'poor Tom Shaw.'”

She was as sure of that as if an oracle had foretold it, and was not deceived; for the loving heart that had always seen, believed, and tried to strengthen all good impulses in Tom, was well repaid for its instinctive trust by the happiness of the years to come.

She was as certain of that as if a fortune teller had predicted it, and wasn't wrong; because the loving heart that had always seen, believed in, and encouraged all the good things in Tom was well rewarded for its instinctive trust by the happiness of the years ahead.

“Yes,” she said, hopefully, “I know you will succeed, for the best thing a man can have, is work with a purpose in it, and the will to do it heartily.”

“Yeah,” she said, hopefully, “I know you’ll succeed because the best thing a person can have is work with a purpose and the drive to do it wholeheartedly.”

“There is one better thing, Polly,” answered Tom, turning her face up a little, that he might see his inspiration shining in her eyes.

“There’s one better thing, Polly,” Tom replied, tilting her face up slightly so he could see the inspiration shining in her eyes.

“What is it, dear?”

“What’s up, dear?”

“A good woman to love and help him all his life, as you will me, please God.”

"A good woman to love and support him throughout his life, just as you will for me, God willing."

“Even though she is old-fashioned,” whispered Polly, with happy eyes, the brighter for their tears, as she looked up at the young man, who, through her, had caught a glimpse of the truest success, and was not ashamed to owe it to love and labor, two beautiful old fashions that began long ago, with the first pair in Eden.

“Even though she’s old-fashioned,” whispered Polly, with happy eyes, even brighter for their tears, as she looked up at the young man who, through her, had seen a glimpse of real success and wasn’t ashamed to owe it to love and hard work, two beautiful old traditions that started way back with the first couple in Eden.

Lest any of my young readers who have honored Maud with their interest should suffer the pangs of unsatisfied curiosity as to her future, I will add for their benefit that she did not marry Will, but remained a busy, lively spinster all her days, and kept house for her father in the most delightful manner.

Lest any of my young readers who have taken an interest in Maud feel the frustration of unfulfilled curiosity about her future, I’ll share for their benefit that she didn’t marry Will. Instead, she lived as a busy, lively single woman her whole life and took care of her father in the most charming way.

Will's ministerial dream came to pass in the course of time, however, and a gentle, bright-eyed lady ruled over the parsonage, whom the reverend William called his “little Jane.”

Will's dream of becoming a minister eventually came true, and a kind, bright-eyed woman took charge of the parsonage, whom Reverend William affectionately referred to as his “little Jane.”

Farther into futurity even this rash pen dares not proceed, but pauses here, concluding in the words of the dear old fairy tales, “And so they were married, and all lived happily till they died.”

Further into the future, even this bold pen doesn't dare to continue, but stops here, finishing with the words of the beloved old fairy tales, "And so they were married, and they all lived happily ever after."










Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!